This is where to post the new chapters for TGC. I will post Chapter 2 Bttf 4444 can post after me with Chapter 3 and so on. Discussions are allowed, but for expanded discussions and/or discussion-only, please go to the original topic. Thank you.

August 10, 2017
5:15 PM PDT
Trilogy Universe (Bttf 4444)

Jennifer Parker gasped, as the DeLorean broke the time barrier. The surroundings looked just so familiar, as cars were flying around everywhere - and they appeared to be near the local skyway. A smile appeared on her face, faintly, as she looked at Cliff, who seemed quite shocked. She actually had an advantage, she realized, in being more familiar with this era than her kidnapper. Now, if only her 2017 family would come to help her...

Cliff whistled, softly, at seeing the futuristic-looking inventions all around him. "Amazing" he whispered, carrying a bright grin. "It's unbelievable. So, this is the year twenty-seventeen?"

"August tenth, 2017" Jennifer muttered, remembering Doc saying something similar on their very first time trip to this year.

Cliff simply ignored her. "Let's see" he muttered. "So, let's fly over to the Square, and see if we can find anything there. It'd be cool to see Hill Valley in the future. Maybe I can even find some nice girls to join you in here. Of course, that would mean I'd need more rope. I should've brought something along from 1987. Aww, well, it's too late to worry about that right now."

Jennifer then looked out of the window, as the DeLorean flew over to Courthouse Square. She started to wonder if she'd ever come out of this incident alive. She had to - Marty Junior and Harmony had visited in '86, and MJ couldn't exist without her. But Doc had said the future was still changing, and if this event was going to end her life... in 1987, anyway... She shuddered, wondering what would come and what Cliff was going to do to abuse her. She'd fight back, though. She wouldn't just let him get to her.

Jennifer then leaned back, as the DeLorean landed rather uneasy on the street, and just missed crashing into a tree. Cliff sure was a reckless driver, and especially a reckless person to fly a car. The bully seemed to be pretty shaken up by the landing himself, something that amused Jennifer. He did deserve to crash, after all. Jennifer didn't hate many people, but right now, her hatred against Cliff was growing with the second.

"All right, sweetie," Cliff said, chuckling, as he slowed down the DeLorean, parked it in front of a tree and, once making sure that it was safe to step out, he opened the gullwing door. "I'm going to have a look around in the Square, which is just a few hundred yards away from here. You stay here and do nothing." He laughed. "Oh, just wait a second."

Jennifer sighed, as Cliff reached out to get some of the rope, and pulled it up to her mouth. He then smiled again. "Wouldn't want your screams to attract any unexpected visitors" he said. "See you later, sweetie." He kissed her on the cheek, laughed, got out, and closed the gullwing door.

Jennifer then watched on, as Cliff put branches onto the sides of the car. After about a minute, he was finished, as it had become completely dark inside. Jennifer then sighed again, as Cliff's footsteps became more distant.

She was alone, now, but what could she do? Cliff had tied her up against her seat - she couldn't even tell the time circuit panel what to do with punching the numbers in by using her nose, as she was tied up so much. She couldn't even reach out for the gas pedal. Jennifer leaned back, half in tears, as she realized that Cliff really had her trapped here now. She'd sure underestimated his ability to keep a captive where it was. Jennifer just looked at the roof, and hoped that soon, her friends would come to rescue her. After all, she was not ready to believe that Doc and Marty would ever consider to leave her behind in the future, once discovering the DeLorean was stolen. She just leaned backwards, tried to sleep a bit, and hoped for the best.

oooooooo

Cliff Tannen looked around, as he walked through the Square. It certainly looked very different now, than how it did in 1987. He wondered if he was still alive now. He should be, as he was only 54 years old.

Suddenly, he felt a bump in the back. He turned around, angry. "Hey watch it, butt-"

He stopped short as he realized that the person bumping up to him looked just like him. The person, who was dressed in grey clothes and wearing a grey cap, also looked surprised. "All right" he said. "Bill, why are you wearing 1980s clothes?"

"Bill?" Cliff asked, surprised. "Who's Bill, butthead?"

The man looked surprised. "You talk back to me?" he asked. "You are calling me a butthead?"

"That's right, idiot!" Cliff exclaimed. "Who are you, anyway?"

"Griff Tannen" the man said. "You know that, Bill."

Cliff decided to be blunt. "I'm not Bill" he said. "I'm Cliff Tannen."

Griff burst out laughing. "Yeah right! Cliff Tannen's my dad, ziphead, and your uncle! You're a teenager!"

"I'm 24," Cliff snapped, wondering what exactly a ziphead was. "And you're right, I'm not old enough to be your old man, but I will be, one day. And now why don't you make like a tree, and come along with me. I got some evidence that I would like to show you."

Griff shrugged, and walked after Cliff. He was obviously wondering what Cliff was talking about, and the '80s bully couldn't blame him, but he didn't want to lose Griff either. It was his son, after all, and it could be a helpful aide in getting revenge on the McFly's of 2017, and maybe even rape some of those 2010s ladies. He wondered if McFly had any kids, and if there were any females with them. Well, Griff most likely would be able to tell... once Cliff had convinced him who he was.

After a few minutes, Griff arrived with Cliff at the station wagon. As Cliff pushed away the branches and opened the door, Jennifer gasped, and once Cliff had removed her rope, she spoke up, horrified. "Griff!"

"You know him?" Cliff asked, surprised.

Jennifer gave a faint nod. "I've been to the future before."

Cliff frowned, then shrugged it off and turned to Griff, who looked at the DeLorean fascinated. "This is a time machine" he explained to his dumb-founded son. "Crazy Old Brown invented it in the '80s. I took it from 1987 to here, once finding out what it was. I know this is weird, but look at the panels. Why would I make something like this up just for this event?"

Griff shrugged, fascinated. "I dunno" he finally said. "If I believe you, you're my old man. That's a bit of a weirded out thing, even though this thing looks completely abnormal and Bill never acts like this. But time travel..."

Cliff nodded, understanding. "I know what you mean" he said. "But look at it this way. If this is true, you will have access to every and any time you want to go to. Any time you could want is at our hands." He smirked, his grin growing wide. "Every girl that you want is at our hands. I already kidnapped Jennifer Parker from '87. If you know some, we can kidnap some hot girls here. We'll take them all back to a time where the Browns and McFly's will never find us and we'll go over all of them nice and easy." He smirked again. "Know what I mean?"

Griff smiled, too, still a bit weirded out. "Yeah, I think I do" he said. "This is so awesome. Time travel... I never figured it would be true. But now it is..." He smiled. "Well, I'm actually wanting to pick up some new girls now. How does Marlene McFly sound to you? Harmony Brown is hot, too."

"Who are they?" Cliff asked. "You have to keep in mind, I'm from 1987. I suppose Marlene might be the daughter of McFly and Jennifer here, but as for this Harmony, I wouldn't know."

"She's Jules Brown's daughter" Griff said, as Cliff put the rope back in place again, exited, closed the gullwing door, and put the branches back on it. "Her father should be nine where you're from. Where in '87 are you from, anyway?"

"Today" Cliff said. "Right on August tenth. But, anyway, I suppose we can go pick them up if we like, but there's one problem - how can we fit all of us in this stupid small car! Why was Brown so stupid to chose such a small car anyway?"

"Beats me" Griff said, shrugging. "But, you know what I think? At the Brown house, they've got some kind of station wagon - I saw them taking it out someday. But they're really tight with security around it, much more than with a normal car, even though Brown is pretty rich for inventing most of today's inventions. So, anyway, I think that station wagon..."

"...might be a time machine?" Cliff finished, with a smirk. "Yeah, that could be true! I suppose we could head over there, right away, and grab that car, and then go look for those ladies. With any luck, they'll be there. I'd like to catch them by surprise, though. Well, we can't have everything." He smirked. "The most important thing is that we get them, after all."

Griff nodded, completely adapting to the plan. "Right" he said. "Right... Dad. Boy, this sounds weird." He smiled. "Let's go." They both then started heading off towards the Brown house to start Phase Two of their plan.

oooooooo

Harmony Brown was feeling really excited, as she looked around in the house. In just two days, her father, Jules Clint Brown, would actually turn to the respectable age of 39. It was surreal how time had passed, ever since she was born, and that in just a year, Harmony would be the age her father was, when she was born.

While Harmony had a boyfriend, Marty McFly Junior, and was sure she’d marry him one day, she wasn’t really wanting to immediately marry yet. Just nine months ago, though, they had agreed on naming a future boy Marty McFly III. She loved her boyfriend’s name, and would love to have her son carry that name. But, anyway, while she loved Marty, she wasn’t just ready yet to be Harmony McFly. She was thinking of at least waiting to marry Marty until the end of the decade. By then, they would be ready. As for having kids, well, maybe that could wait even longer. Marty’s parents, Marty Senior and Jennifer, had married in 1990, but their first child hadn’t arrived until 1997.

Harmony smiled, as she realized that she was just looking at said first child. It was her friend, Marlene Stella McFly, who had agreed to help her with preparing the house for Jules’ birthday party. She was looking forward to the party already, and wished that it was the twelfth, and not the tenth. But first, they’d have to make some preparations, and make sure their Dad wouldn’t see them, once coming home. That was going to be hard. Maybe they could somehow convince him to stay the night at the Brown family house, with his parents, Emmett and Clara Brown, Harmony’s grandparents.

"How are you feeling about this, Harmony?" Marlene asked, smiling. "I’m just feeling excited. I can’t believe that in just a few days, your father will really be 39. After all, he looks pretty young. Your Grandpa, Doctor Emmett Brown, looks younger than he is as well. It's hard to believe that he's really ninety-seven... well, actually hundred and six, due living in the Old West, and with all his time travels, maybe he's already pushing a hundred and ten. He really looks a lot younger, as does my Dad, who, although the calender denies it, might be really fifty already!"

"Yeah, your Dad went on a lot of time trips in the '80s" Harmony said, as she started to look around in the home. "He was always together with my grandpa. It's too bad, that he really stopped doing that, once he got married and, eventually, got famous. But prior to that, he went out a lot. He must've really liked time travel. I would, if I was in his situation."

"Yeah, I definitely would, as well" Marlene agreed. "So, what shall we start with?"

"Well, maybe..." Harmony started to suggest, when she suddenly heard some noises at the back, and it sounded like a door was being broken open. She suddenly felt very frightened, as she realized that it might be some robbers breaking into the house. After all, even if her Dad or Mom was locked out, they could always reach her on her cell phone. She looked at Marlene, who appeared frightened as well.

"Try not to panic" Harmony suggested, quietly, as she herself was doing just that. "Let's try to hide in the attic somewhere. Maybe I can get my cell phone from the living room, and then we can hide there while waiting for the..."

Then, she suddenly heard the lock giving away, as the door was pushed open. She then heard a rather familiar voice. There wasn't any doubt this was Griff Tannen.

"So, where do you think the station wagon is hidden?" Griff asked somebody. Harmony wondered how he got to know about the station wagon in the first place, and felt scared. If Griff was going to steal the time machine, they should try to stop them. After all, once Griff was out of 2017, they couldn't trace him so easy anymore.

There was a frown, and then an identical voice to Griff's answered. "It must be in the garage somewhere. Crazy Old Brown parked it there, last time I saw it." Harmony felt shocked. How could there be two of Griff?

Harmony then felt herself getting out of shock, and then realized that the Griffs were really close now. Realizing there was no time to get up anymore without having the Griffs hear it, she pulled Marlene behind a couple of boxes, just a few yards away from the telephone set. Just as she thought of grabbing it, the Griffs appeared, and Marlene and she ducked behind the boxes. Harmony peaked over the box, curious to have a look at both of them.

The Griff's looked pretty identical, she soon concluded, but there was one major difference. While one of them wore a cap and made weird noises as he walked, having bionic implants, the other one didn't do that and was wearing obviously 1980s clothes. Why would a Griff care for 1980s clothing?

"It certainly looks like a time machine from the outside" one of the Griff's said. "Even that Fusion thing is on top of it, like on the DeLorean I stole."

Harmony just had time to grasp that information as the other Griff opened the door. "Yeah, it definitely is a time machine" he said. "All those circuits are there. Look at it. There's much more place for everything. I guess we'll just have to fly this thing over to the place where you had the other machine, and get that Parker girl to go inside - and then, we'll see if we can get one of the Brown or McFly girls."

"I still can't believe that Brown actually could be the grandpa of any good-looking girl" the first Griff said, chuckling. "He's a complete nutcase. And to imagine that girl could be the daughter of that butthead Jules, well, that beats me. Well, it's not about the how, it's about the fact that the girl is there, and maybe we'll go deliver Brown a few great-grandkids with her!" They both laughed, smiling with evil pleasure.

Harmony felt she had enough of this. "Marlene" she whispered. "Why don't you go get to the phone? Maybe I can somehow distract them for you to get to the phone, and keep them here long enough before the cops get here."

Marlene nodded, however hesitant, and started to head off. Harmony smiled at her and was about to head off herself when Marlene stumbled over some boxes and fell to the ground, immediately getting the Griff's' attention. Cover blown, Harmony thought, and she tried to get up and made a run for it.

Unfortunately, first Griff saw her, and he decided that he would not wait for them to be in serious trouble. He ran up to her and grabbed her, just before she could be heading outside. Second Griff then did the same with Marlene. First Griff then looked at her, and smiled.

"I guess you must be Harmony, huh?" he said, grinning. "It's pretty obvious, as the other girl looks just like her old man. It's pretty scary to think how she can look so much like a guy, and still be pretty! Well, it's even more weird to see how cute you are, while you're the granddaughter of that Crackpot Brown! Even in 1987, he's a complete nut!"

"My Grandpa isn't nuts!" Harmony protested. "He's a good man, and... wait, did you say 1987?"

"Aww, so you ain't deaf either" First Griff said, grinning evilly. "Yeah, I'm from '87. I'm Cliff Tannen. And now, we're going to take a ride through times in our car, and we're going to take you, Marlene and Jennifer with us."

"You kidnapped Jennifer too?" Harmony said, shocked. "But she's almost fifty, I mean... wait, of course, you got her from 1987! Do you know that could endanger time, and, and..."

"She's talking a little too much, isn't she Dad?" Second Griff, the actual Griff, said.

Cliff smirked, getting the hint. "Yeah" he said, grabbing a plank while keeping his grip on Harmony. "A little too much." Then, before Harmony could do a thing, he swung the plank at her, and hit her on the head. The girl felt a lot of pain for just a few seconds, and then, she passed out.

oooooooo

Marty McFly '87 took a deep breath, as Doc and he had entered the year 2017. He sighed, and wondered where exactly they would be going to go first. After all, it had been some time since he'd last really been in the future.

Doc, however, did not seem to have those adaption problems, and instead just followed the road like they weren't in the future but still at home. After a few minutes of flying, the inventor finally turned to Marty, and tried to smile faintly.

"How are you doing?" he asked. "I suppose you must feel horrible, with your girlfriend kidnapped and all, but I was wondering. We are in the future, after all. You are normally more one to talk when entering a future time."

"I know, Doc" Marty muttered, sighing. "I just wish we were home, and that Jennifer was with me. I still can't believe Cliff actually had the brains to figure out how to fly the machine, let alone time travel with it. What the heck was he doing at your house, anyway? He doesn't even like you!"

"I suppose that has something to do with his father, Biff, leaving his matchbooks behind when I hired him to do a wax job in late July" Doc said, sighing. "I had intended to bring it back right after I found it, but some things came up - I'd told myself I'd go to bring it tonight, but that was apparently too late already as Biff had figured out the matchbooks were missing himself, had sent Cliff out to fetch them, and Cliff discovered the machine... looks like the whole thing is my fault, and nothing but my fault."

"That's not true" Marty said, supportive. "I'm sure Jennifer doesn't blame you for the whole situation. If there's one person we should be angry on, it's Cliff Tannen. Come to think of it, where is that jerk anyway?"

"Probably sight-seeing" Doc said, growling. "Which, fortunately, gives us the time to do something else and track down the other version of you and the other version of me, to make sure Cliff doesn't steal one of their time machines, and perhaps get them to help us." He looked out of the window. "And it appears to be that we're closer to my future house than to yours. Brace yourself - I'm going to take the next exit on the left. And, Marty, I know that you've seen your future self before, but be sure you're prepared. We don't need another fainting accident like on that first trip to 2015, when that happened with Jennifer."

"You're the Doc, Doc" Marty said, the mention of Jennifer making him feel a little sad. "I will be careful, I promise. I know as well as you do the neccesity of this situation." He then hung on, tight, as the station wagon flew down the exit to Marty's home. He wondered how his other self would feel when his younger version from 1987 suddenly flew into the street. He'd probably be quite surprised, but maybe he'd remember the incident. Then again, that Marty from one week into the future, back in that crazy trip in January of '86, hadn't remembered being his counterpart either. That was really weird. Well, maybe this would be different. He still had some hope for this situation to be finished quick.

As he then looked down, he noticed what appeared to be the older version of Doc and Clara, as well as himself and Jennifer from the future, and Marty Junior. Marlene seemed to be missing for some reason. As Future Doc then looked up, he gasped at the station wagon. Marty gulped, as his Doc then flew down to land on the street. This certainly was going to be a weird situation. He wondered how it would end. Hopefully, the results would be good. Right now, though, he didn't have too much hope.

oooooooo

Marty McFly Junior gasped, as he saw the station wagon landing. As he looked inside, he could see another version of Doc, and someone who looked a lot like himself. Could this possibly be his father, from 1987? He couldn't really notice it on Doc. The scientist still looked quite fresh and healthy, by 2017.

He looked around, and he saw the others looked just as stunned. Marty Junior wondered if this really was Doc. He realized they hadn't ever time travelled today, so why would the other Doc and his father come here, now?

Other Doc then opened the door, and looked at his counterpart. "Good afternoon" he said. "I suppose you are wondering why we're here?"

"That did occur to us" Clara said, with a bit sarcasm. "Why are you here, Other Emmett? Everything is fine, here." She frowned. "Where are you from, anyway?"

"1987" Other Doc - Emmett, Marty Junior figured - said. "August tenth, 1987. Does that time ring a bell with you?"

Clara frowned, then shook her head. "No, it does not - oh Great Scott!"

Doc looked at Clara, both amused at his call being uttered by his wife, and surprised. "What's the matter, Clara?" he asked. "I don't remember anything special happening on that day." He frowned, and looked at Emmett. "Should I?"

"I do think so, yes" Clara said. "Don't you remember Cliff stealing the time machine and heading to the future? You couldn't remember clearly what happened when telling me afterwards, but it sure did happen."

"I really don't remember" Doc said. "Interesting. Must be a case of temporal amnesia." He looked at Emmett, and then he realized what exactly Clara said. "Great Scott! Cliff really did steal your time machine?"

"Unfortunately, yes" Emmett said. "He kidnapped Jennifer. I figured out that maybe he'd come to you, too, and that even if he didn't, maybe you could help us, so I came here. So, you haven't seen Cliff today and everything is fine, here?" He looked around. "Marlene and Harmony do appear to be missing. Where are they?"

Clara and Doc exchanged glances at each other and at Jules standing close, then sighed. "I guess that we can tell for something this important" Doc said. "They went to Jules' house to get some preparations for Jules' thirty-ninth birthday party ready. Come to think of it, they should have been back by now."

"I have the strange feeling that they will not be there anymore" Emmett said, sighing. "Call it instinct, or telephatic feelings, but somehow I know they aren't there. We can check it out to be sure, but I do think that Cliff has taken them with him. If they are running late, and Cliff is here, and he's kidnapped Jennifer already..."

"Let's check it out, first" Marty Junior said, speaking up, and trying not to panic too much. "We shouldn't jump into conclusions, right away - although you are right, Doc, uh, Doc '87. I, too, have the feeling they won't be there anymore."

"All right" Doc nodded. "Let's go." He motioned for all of them to get in, and within a minute, everyone was seated in either the station wagon or Doc '17's car. Marty Junior and Marty '87 were together in the station wagon, though, and Marty Jr looked at his Dad. "This is cool" he said, managing a smile. "Seeing you again. However, the circumstances could've been a bit different."

"Tell me about it" Marty '87 groaned. "Especially with Cliff going to 2017. With Jennifer kidnapped, your life's endangered, since if she's killed, your existence is no longer there and you'll fade. And trust me, I know what that feels like."

"I know" Marty Junior said, softly. "You told me."

"I did?" The future teen nodded. "Well, I kind of figured I would, someday. To make sure that you would not try to go back and see our meeting or something like that, back in '82, since if Jennifer fell so easily for me, and you look almost exactly like me... well, we might have trouble, then."

"Yeah" Marty Junior said, looking out of the window, as the car landed on the porch of the Brown's house. Marty Senior then turned to him, surprised. "Are we there, already?" he asked. "That went fast."

Marty Junior nodded, as they both stepped out. "Yeah, it certainly did" he said. "Ever since those Fusion reactors came onto the market, cars got to be a lot faster."

"Weird" Marty Senior concluded. "Well, I guess that I'll see that happening, through the natural course of time. You're right - the cars on the skyway did go rather fast, back when Doc and I first entered 2015."

Doc '17 practically raced up to the door, and entered, looking around curiously. He came outside just about a few moments later, his face looking much wilder. "They're gone" he said, pausing before adding: "And the station wagon is, too."

"Great Scott!" Doc '87 exclaimed, stunned. "You don't think they..."

"Yeah, I do" Doc '17 muttered. "No matter how disgusted I am at the mere thought, this is a very good possibility. If Cliff has gone off to kidnap Harmony and Marlene as well, then there's four of them. They wouldn't all fit in the DeLorean. No, the station wagon would be a logical choice."

Doc '87 growled. "This is horrible. We can't follow them, since we don't know where they are, until they time travel!"

Doc '17 smiled, slightly. "Oh, you don't need to worry about that" he assured his counterpart. "I have something that should fit for that purpose nice and neat. Let me get inside to get it."

"Are you sure I should see it?" Doc '87 said, frowning. "You know what I... we think about risking to disrupt the timeline. If I accidentally don't invent this device, we could have a time paradox."

"It's no invention" Doc '17 assured him. "Not a new one, anyway. It's already around in '87, but this is an improvement on it. Let me get it for you. You're right, I don't like showing you this either, but we can't just wait for Cliff to time travel. Who knows what he might be doing to his captives in the main time."

"You're the me, me" Doc '87 sighed, as he watched his older counterpart go inside. A few moments later, Doc '17 came out again, and he was carrying a weird looking device. As Doc '87 got a closer look at it, though, he realized it was his time machine tracker, only modified. He could see a display on it, and Future Hill Valley was showing there. Also, it gave off a blue spot, which Doc identified as where they were standing, and a green one. The latter, however, was moving in the direction of Courthouse Square. There was also a distance meter, which was currently at '1 mile, 700 yards', and was increasing rapidly.

Doc '87 looked at it with fascination. "Is that device going to help us catch Cliff?" he asked. "Let me guess... that green spot is the station wagon, right?"

Doc '17 nodded, with a smile. "That's right" he said. "This way, we can track him down. Let's go now, then - we don't have any time to lose."

"Wait" Doc '87 urged. "There's no way we can fit all of us in the DeLorean or station wagon. We might fit now, but we do want to take the possibility into account that we might end up gaining more, uh, unexpected visitors."

Doc '17 got what he meant immediately. "Yeah, it's unfortunately possible that we'll end up having to hop through more time periods" he admitted. Well, in that case, I suppose we'll have to use the bus."

Doc '87's mouth fell open. "The what?"

Doc '17 grinned at him. "The bus. You're not working on it... yet... but I am. Lucky enough, the terrorists didn't see it... it's stored at Jules' house, too. I've just converted a bus into a working time machine earlier this year. I had to, as I've spotted it in my previous visits to the future... the farther future."

Doc '87 looked intruiged, as he followed his older self into the basement, then gasped. "Great Scott!" he exclaimed. "That's one heck of a big bus! This really is a time machine?"

Doc '17 nodded, proudly. "Yeah" he said. "I haven't taken it out much yet, besides some minor tests, but I think this would qualify as a good reason to indeed take it out." His counterpart nodded, and all of the time travellers got inside the bus. Doc '17 made the roof open up, and lifted up out of the house. He flew over, and then noticed something down below.

"It's Mike" Marty Junior noticed. "Mike Hartford, and Bill Tannen... and Melody Brown is there, too. They're waving at us to get down."

Doc '17 nodded. "I suppose I'll do that, then" he said. "I don't want them to be left without a word on Marlene and Harmony's situation."

The three down below just watched, as Doc's bus hit the ground a few moments later. Doc '17 opened the doors, and a confused Mike appeared in front of them.

"What's wrong, Doctor Brown?" he asked. "Where are you going? We were just coming to visit Marlene and maybe get her to go to a double-date with us. Bill and I just came up with that idea, as I ran across Bill and Melody on my way to Marly, and I figured we could go together." He looked down the bus, and gasped, as he saw another Doc Brown, and what seemed to be two Marty Junior's. "But I see that probably, this date is not going to happen! What's going on?"

"Um, Mike" Doc '17 said. "I don't know how to tell you this, but in 1987, Cliff Tannen has stolen the time machine and Mrs. McFly, Jennifer Parker. He travelled to the present, and has apparently kidnapped Harmony and Marlene, taking the station wagon along with him."

Mike gasped. "Cliff Tannen kidnapped my girlfriend?" he said, stunned. "I can't believe it! That jerk!" He ran up the steps into the bus, and Bill and Melody followed him. "I'm coming with you! I can't believe this has actually happened, but if it has, I'll be all for getting Cliff!"

Doc '17 smiled, realizing that an advantage of numbers might work out. He then took the time machine into the sky, accelerating quickly towards Cliff Tannen's position.

It took them about ten minutes to catch up with Cliff. When they were there, the station wagon from 2017 could be easily spotted. As the captors realized they were being followed, and the right door opened, showing not only Cliff, but also Griff!

"Great Scott!" Doc '87 exclaimed. This was going to get harder than he initially thought.

Cliff grinned at his pursuers. "Hi crackpot" he said, smiling. "You found out I took your machine?"

"That was kind of obvious" Doc '87 growled. "Really smart of you, leaving behind a note that you didn't do it. If you hadn't left anything behind, it would've been harder to find out. Not that it would've never happened, but it would've happened later."

Cliff frowned for a moment, then his smile returned. "Who cares" he said, evilly. "I've got three nice girls now, and once I'm sure that there are no more around here, I'll settle down nice and easy and get to work. Perhaps in 1957... from the pictures Dad showed me, McFly's Mom was pretty hot, too. Maybe I could even get Dad to help us... anyway, as soon as we're done with them, they won't be virgins anymore.

Everyone inside got angry, but Marty Senior the most. He stormed into the doorway, almost falling out. "If you lie one finger on any place on the bodies of my wife, daughter, future daughter-in-law or mother, I'm going to keep chasing you 'till I'll get you, even if it takes me the rest of my days!"

Cliff blinked, as he looked at this unexpected semi-attack. "McFly?" he asked. "You're old!"

"What did ya expect, bojo, it's twenty-seventeen now!" Marty Junior shouted. "Are you really that low-rez that you think he's still nineteen?"

"Nah" Cliff said, keeping his smile and not caring about the future insults that he couldn't understand anyway. "I know he's forty-nine... he has to be, if he has teen kids already. I was just a little surprised." He looked at Marty Junior. "Judging from your style of clothing and eye colour, you must be that butthead's son. You look to be every bit as stupid as he is."

"My Dad's not stupid!" Marty Junior yelled.

"Calm down, MJ, it's not worth it" Mike said. "Arguing isn't gonna make it." He stepped forwards. "Listen, Cliff and Griff Tannen! Let my girlfriend, teenaged Jennifer, and Harmony go! We'll fight you if we have to!"

"What if we drop your girl out of the car, huh?" Cliff asked, evilly. "We can always go back and get a younger version of her... but you'll have lost her."

Mike went white and stepped back, as did Marty Senior. MJ seemed to go furious again, only Doc '17 holding him back. He stepped towards the front. "We have a time machine too, Cliff!" he called out. "And more than one! You don't understand the danger to the space-time continuum that you're posing with this!"

"No, I don't" Cliff said. "I don't even know what you're meaning. But I don't care. I like these girls, and that's all what matters." He pulled up an unconscious Harmony, and dragged her to the front. "So, you don't want me dating her? Well, in that case, I might as well throw her out." He held Harmony up above the ravine.

Marty Junior gasped - Doc '17 went furious this time around. "You selfish, annoying, deadly, lower than any life on earth, villanious space-time bastard!" He grabbed the controls, turned the bus to the station wagon, and hit the gas, racing towards the time machine in a dead-on collision.

Cliff went pale, dropped Harmony - luckily into the car - then pushed her aside as he hit the gas, too, and raced away from the scene. The bus, however, followed him, accelerating rapidly.

"Um, me?" Doc '87 started. "I'm getting some kind of weird reactions from the station wagon. It seems like Griff hit something in his panic - there are some parts of the control display acting up..."

The glare his older self shot towards him was enough to make him take a step back. The bus raced up to the station wagon, coming closer. 50 yards...40, 30, 20, 10...

Suddenly, the station wagon exploded in a bright flash of light, leaving behind fire trails. Doc '17, coming to his senses, hit the brakes, but not on time for the DeLorean to go right through the trails. At that moment, Doc '87 looked down at the tracker, which started shivering somehow. As he pulled a lever, however, it turned silent.

The whole bus was silent a few moments. Then, Marty Junior spoke up. "Where did they go?" he asked.

Doc '87 looked at the tracker, then up again. "August 10th, 2017, at 6:25 P.M."

"But that's two minutes from now?" Marty Junior said, looking at his watch, which said it was 6:23. "Do we just have to wait 'till they reappear?"

Doc '87 shook his head. "No. They headed to August 10th, 2017, 6:25 P.M., in Hill Valley, California... in the dimension of EJ 58."

Doc '17 immediately realized the consequences. "They dimension-travelled" he whispered, pale. "To the universe in which Marty had a twin... and I married Jessica Hoffman."

"Now that's weird" Marty Senior commented, realizing that his future daughter-in-law herself had been the granddaughter of Doc '17 and Clara Clayton, which meant that this dimension would offer home to an entirely different person.

Marty Junior, however, frowned. "Different dimensions?" he asked. "Is there something we didn't know about before?"

Doc '17 sighed. "Yeah, I never told you. I'd better explain it to you now." He looked at Marty Junior, at Melody, at Mike and Bill, and then at the destination display. "If only I hadn't been so stupid..."

"You weren't stupid, Doc" Marty Junior said. "You just over-reacted a little. I would've done the same thing in your situation. It's okay." He paused. "Now, what did you want to tell me about the dimension thing?"

"Not just you - Melody, too, as well as the others" Doc '17 said. "I suppose you've all heard the story about when you go right on a cross-way, you also could've gone left, and right through, and that there are different worlds for all of this. What Marty and I experienced in 1986 was something different, though - we intentionally dimension-hopped, after discovering a machine for that in 2030. We ended up intending to hop through just two dimensions, but after the machine failed, we saw a lot more in the long run before finally returning home. Right, counterpart?"

"That's right" Doc '87 said, nodding. "That event was just nine months ago for me. I suppose you could ask your father, MJ, if you want to know more about it - either version. For now, we'd better get going."

"Where?" Bill asked, stepping forwards. "We can't just follow my uncle and cousin into the other dimension, can we? For all we know, it's really dangerous there... or we might not even exist. It would also bring our other selves in danger."

"We could go back, maybe, and stop Cliff from kidnapping Jennifer... the teenaged one" Mike suggested. "If that event doesn't happen, maybe this will all be cancelled."

"Possibly causing a huge paradox?" Doc '17 smirked. "We were lucky to escape that when the events leading up to October twenty-first, 2015 didn't happen. Apparently, my counterpart from 1990 had seen ourselves show up on that date. I'm not wanting to cause any panic, but if we're going to catch Cliff, it's better to do that in the here and now."

"Which counterpart are you talking about?" Doc '87 asked, confused.

"Let's just say you'll find out" Doc '17 said. "For now, we have to get after Cliff. We're losing valuable time here, and I want our biological clocks to stay in synch with the real time as much as possible, while still having enough light to figure out where to go."

"You mean, to the house of our counterpart" Doc '87 said, understanding. "Yeah, that's a good point. We're wasting time here." He walked over to the controls, and took the bus up in the sky, trying not to get information that would make the time machine different later on. "But, before we go... we should use some system to keep us apart."

"You're Emmett, and I'm Doc?" Doc '17 suggested.

Doc '87 sighed. "If we're going to get to another dimension, we might enconter another of us... and possibly many more us-es, if Cliff keeps at this form of hopping. No, I suppose the best way to go at this is give ourselves names that can really keep us seperate."

"Young Doc, Old Doc and New Doc?" Marty '87 suggested.

"Won't work either, for the same reasons" his Doc told him. "No, I was thinking more of Doc One and Doc Two, or First Doc and Second Doc... you mind if I'm first, future self?"

"Fine with that" Doc '17 who now had become Doc Two said, nodding. "Let's just get going."

"What about the Marty's?" Doc One asked. "They do have a difference in age, so it would be weird to call Marty from my time 'Marty Senior One' while he's the same age as the Junior's we might possibly encounter."

"I don't wanna think about it" Marty Junior said, unsure about meeting another him, and not just his teenage look-alike Dad.

"What about TeenMarty?" Melody said. "It would keep him seperate from both Senior and Junior, and it's not too much of a mouthful as 'Marty McFly Senior from 1987' is."

"Right" Doc '17 said, laughing. "You're all right with that, I assume?"

"Why not?" Marty '87 - TeenMarty - said, looking out of the window. "I just wish that Jennifer was safe and sound again."

"You do have a point" Doc '87 said, sighing. "We should get going now. Doc Two?"

"Time circuits on and functioning" his older self informed him. "Destination Time: let's go for six-fifty, okay? It's now a few minutes earlier than that, but it would keep us in synch as much as possible, and it's a nice round number."

"Six-fifty it is" Doc '87 said, smiling just a little. He tapped in the destination as of August 10, 2017, 06:50 PM, Hill Valley, California, EJ #58. "Well, I wonder what we'll see."

"Let's hope that the other versions of us have some kind of powers that will be able to help us out" Marty Junior muttered, darkly.

"We can hope" Doc '17 said. He turned to his counterpart, who gave a confirming nod, then to the crowd. "Ready?"

"I could never be more ready" Marty Senior said. "Like my younger self, I just wish that Jennifer, Harmony and Marlene were safe again."

"Right" Doc '87 muttered. He turned the train slightly towards the direction of the ravine's bottom, then hit the gas. The bus soon accelerated.

"Hang on!" the inventor called out, as the speed reached eighty-seven.

And moments later, the time bus hit eighty-eight, and had departed one version of the Trilogy Universe, leaving behind nothing but fire trails, which soon faded, and marked the spot where the bus had gone.

August 10, 2017
6:25 PM PDT
Twins Universe

Harmony swallowed, as the station wagon crossed the space-time barrier. The whole thing was actually much worse than nightmare. A nightmare, at least, was something that you could quite wake up from. However, she couldn't exactly wake up from this. She couldn't remember ever feeling so scared. She had a great pit in her stomach.

Her head also felt very sore, as she remembered that Cliff hit her head with a wooden plank. She managed to come to, just a few minutes prior to meeting her rescuers. She had felt a glimmer of hope, until Cliff threatened to throw her into the ravine.

She felt so sick to her stomach, as she realized how her life had been endangered. It was a very scary experience, and it was a real miracle that she didn't succumb to the fate. Still, she began to realize just how dangerous her captors were. She hoped that she could be rescued, real soon.

As she quickly glanced between Marlene and young Jennifer, it was very obvious that her co-captives were every bit as terrified. She then thought of older Jennifer, as she wondered how her younger self's capture was affecting her. One thing was certain. It couldn't be very pleasant! If anything, older Jennifer must be feeling uncomfortable.

Harmony then glanced at Marlene, and realized that her friend might also be subject to the same fate. It simply was bad enough, being tied up - but, if poor Marlene was also subject to temporal pains... Harmony wished that she could give Marlene a little hug - but, alas, she was unable to move her arms.

"Where are we, pops?" asked Griff, as he looked around. "This place doesn't look any different. I don't think we even left 2015."

Harmony looked outside, as she noticed that the bully was right. She then tried to get a close look at the time circuits, but she was restrained too securely.

"Look over here, son," suggested Cliff. "I don't think we've travelled through time. It looks as if, instead, we've travelled into an alternate reality. This is wicked! I'm gonna go scope this place out - see if I can fetch us some more Marlenes and Harmonys."

Under ordinary circumstances, Harmony might find the idea of meeting other versions of herself to be exciting. However, this simply was no ordinary circumstance - and, at the moment, she felt like throwing up. She couldn't remember ever feeling so sick.

"You go, pops!" encouraged Griff, as he slapped Cliff's back. "I just must say, you and I sure do make a great team. I quite wonder what your older self is doing, right now. I wonder if he quite remembers what we're doing right now - and all the good times that we're about to have. Speaking of which, I wonder how our three broads are doing."

"You're not gonna get away with this, Griff Tannen!" shrieked Harmony, as she could no longer restrain herself. "One day, you guys are certainly gonna pay for all this!"

"Well! Well! Well!" smirked Cliff, as he turned around. "I can see that you one of you broads have quite a sharp tongue on you." Harmony desperately wanted to slap the horrible man. Unfortunately, she was all tied up. "Well, within you, you girls will learn to respect us. You'll come to appreciate us, in fact!"

"No, we won't, you bastards!" shouted Harmony, as she felt rage boiling inside of her. "You assholes are sick! Do you even realize that Jennifer and Marlene are mother and daughter? You're really planning to fuck two generations of closely related women!"

"What makes you think we care, blondie?" growled Griff, if he moved his face close to Harmony's. Griff's stagnant breath made her feel like vomiting. "Do you?"

"My name is not 'blondie', Griff!" snapped Harmony, as her right hand was itching to smack the bully in the jaw. "You bastards don't love us! If you did, you'd..."

"How dare you speak us this way?" growled Griff, as he slapped Harmony in the face. "Now, why don't you be a good little girl - and shut your trap? Marlene and Jennifer, at least, have the good sense to not talk back to us. Perhaps, your parents should've taught you to have better manners. Your parents spoiled you, did they... blondie?"

"Oh, you're really a good one to be talking about manners - aren't you, Griff Tannen?" retorted Harmony, in a deathly calm voice. "And about being spoiled. My parents sure have me to treat other people the same way that I'd like to be treated. I highly doubt that your parents taught you that!"

"Caring about other people is for pussies," scoffed Cliff. "I'm sure whoever came up with that bullshit was some undeserving loser who couldn't accept that he wasn't of high class. Of course, those type of folks would be believers in that cock and bull!"

"The person you're talking about would be Jesus Christ," pointed out Marlene, as she tried not to sound nervous. "You know, that actually is in the Bible. The book of Matthew. I learned back, back when I was a little girl - and went to Sunday school."

"Sure, fine, whatever," muttered Cliff, dismissively. "We really didn't pick you girls up, just so you could feed us some pansy-wansy sermon." Turning to Griff, he added, "If you stay here, and make sure the girls cannot leave - I'll go out, and see I could find some more pretty girls to make out with. The more the better, right - my future son?"

"You've really got it, Dad," smirked Griff, as he gave the young version of his father a high-five. "Under one condition, though - you let me have some with them, as well."

"I won't let you down, son," Cliff replied, as he stepped out of the car.

"Good!" growled Griff. Turning to the three girls, he added, "Oh, we are going to have so much fun - eh, girls? What are you girls so nervous about? You know you want it."

"Like hell we do!" snapped Harmony. "We're not property, y'know! We're people, too - and we don't appreciate your wiles. If you want to fuck a girl, then why don't you just go fuck Spike? After all, she's sure a part of your lovely little gang? What's wrong with Spike? Perhaps, she would be more than happy to... to... Well, you know!"

"What would be the fun in that?" smirked Griff. "She's my equal! I could never..."

"Ha! So you do admit that we're not your equals!" scoffed Jennifer.

"When did I ever claim that I did see you as my equals?" Griff demanded. "I think you must be a little mentally challenged, mama! No matter, though. It just makes you all the more attractive, in fact."

"You don't even have the decency to pretend that you respect us!" cried out Marlene, as she shot Griff an icy-cold glare. "At least you're honest, I guess!"

"Oh, sweetie, I'm not concerned with appeasing the three of you," sneered Griff, as he gave Marlene a sloppy kiss on the cheek. "Cliff and I are the ones that should be respected. In fact, that's actually part of the fun. Having you babes fear us!"

Tears began to roll down Harmony's face, as she simply felt hopeless. The chances of anyone finding her here was rather improbable, unless some of her friends and family from this reality found her.

"Don't you girls even think about screaming," threatened Griff, "or you're gonna get a knuckle sandwich. Don't you girls get any ideas."

Harmony was about to say something, but then decided against it. The last thing she wished to do was to make things worse for her, Marlene, and young Jennifer.

Harmony stifled a smile - as, suddenly, she realized something. Griff was in the exact same situation as Marlene was! If Cliff was just as unintelligent as his son, he wouldn't even think to consider that spending a considerable amount of time in the future could endanger his future son's exciting. Harmony wasn't about to point to that out, either. At least, that seemed to be one silver lining in the whole situation.

Her brief moment of excitement faded - as she realized that, if Griff disappeared from existence, then so would Marlene. She certainly didn't wish for Marlene to suffer. Come to think of it, just how would it feel to become erased from existence. According to Marty Sr, it was apparently a painful process. While she would like for nothing more than to see Griff meet such a fate, she didn't want for it to also happen to Marlene. This certainly was what one might call "a mixed bag".

Harmony sighed, as she tried her best to clear her mind - and not think of anything. It might be the best of handling such a traumatic situation.

oooooooooo

Cliff smirked, as he stepped into the Courthouse Square. Of course, he could head to the future McFly home - but that might really make things a little tougher. As much as he hated to admit, he wasn't certain if he could take on four McFly members - without his lackeys right beside him. The very last thing he wished to do, was to get arrested.

Granted, he didn't know where Marty lived. If Marty was to become such a hot-shot rock star, then his family was likely to own a mansion. It would be all too easy for him to get lost in such a place. Perhaps, the McFly family also had heavy security.

As it turned out, though, his task would be quite easy - as he caught sight of Marlene stepping out of Andy's Food Shop. She appeared to be carrying a gallon of milk. With a wicked cackle, Cliff decided that he would simply sneak up behind that sexy broad.

Trying to remain as quiet as possible, he strolled up behind Marlene Two. One Marlene already seemed like heaven, but having two Marlenes would be double the pleasure.

"Mike, is that you?" Marlene asked, as Griff placed his arms around her waist. As she turned around, her eyes went very wide. "Just let me go, Griff! I have to get home! My dad is expecting to to get home in about..."

"Well, it looks like your daddy will have to wait," smirked Cliff, as he began to wrap the rope around Marlene Two's forearms. He smiled, as he watched Marlene Two squirm. He rather enjoyed the look of terror on the broad's face. After Marlene Two was tied secure enough, he grabbed the gallon of milk from her hand - and just tossed it onto the ground. "We won't be needing this, missy," smirked Cliff, as he then grabbed the mobile device from Marlene Two's pocket - and threw it at the building. He felt rather satisfied, when he saw the device shatter into a million pieces. "Let's go, my love!"

"I won't ever be your love, Griff Tannen!" snapped Marlene. "I wouldn't be your love, even if... even if you have a trillion dollars! I pity lo-res scuzzballs like yourself."

"Oh, honey, I really don't need your pity," chuckled Cliff, as he began to drag Marlene behind him. He really was amused with how the broad kept mistaking him for his future son. Perhaps, his future son was correct about Marlene being mentally challenged. He didn't have any bionic implants, after all. Marlene Two should've noticed that. "I'm just fine, thank you very much. Oh, you will be providing me with so much enjoyment."

Cliff soaked a wash-cloth into some halothane, and then placed it in front of Marlene's face. As much as he just wanted to keep the brunette alert, he certainly didn't wish to have her alert the public with her screaming. Even with a gag, she'd still make muffling noises - which was fine, when Jennifer was inside the DeLorean. Still, in a public place, that was bound to attract attention.

He'd bring Marlene to the station wagon, first - and then see if he can find this world's version of Harmony. He still couldn't get over how Crackpot Brown could have a sexy daughter. It was likely, though, that Harmony got her genes from her mother's side of the family. Still, why would a beautiful blonde wish to marry someone like Jules Brown? That boy seemed to be about as crazy as his father. Verne, at least, seemed to be a little more normal - not to say that he wasn't still a butthead, of course.

Well, no matter, Cliff thought, as his lips curved into a smile. The important thing was, not only was Harmony a very sexy young broad - but she was dating the son of Marty McFly Jr. According to his future son, Marty Jr happened to bear a very strong resemblance to his father. Without a doubt, he was also just as much of a butthead.

Come to think of it, though - just how much was this world different? He was never so much for science fiction, as he just deemed it as something that only buttheads would be interested in. Buttheads like George McFly, the person that his father used to push around - but then, somehow, George managed to humiliate him. His father had always blamed it on some young punk, named Calvin Klein. For that reason, Cliff would never dream of wearing Calvin Klein underwear - in case the fashion designer happened to be the same young punk.

Then again, Calvin Klein might also be a time traveller. Perhaps, after he managed to collect a whole set of girls, he'd go back in time - and just find out the mystery behind Calvin Klein. Perhaps, he might also be able to simply find a way to stop George from punching his father out.

Suddenly, he wondered if "Calvin Klein" might be Marty McFly. That Marty punk quite seemed to use the same tactics as his father described of Calvin. Marty was so close to Crackpot Brown, along with the fact that he was George McFly's son.

When he was younger, he used to bully around the elder McFly son. In fact, he even remembered how Marty met Crackpot Brown. Marty was six-and-a-half - when Cliff and his friends decided to mess with the young boy. Unfortunately, Crackpot Brown had decided to ruin their fun - and, since then, Marty stayed being his friend.

Typical, Cliff thought, scornfully. Crackpot Brown will actually admit that he's a crackpot, only when it's convenient for him. I just can't believe that I was gullible enough to listen to him.

Cliff then smiled, as he was nearing Hill Valley Park. Perhaps, he might be lucky to find Harmony at Crackpot's Brown's home - just like in the other world. His home wasn't so far away from Hill Valley Park. This was going to be so much fun.

oooooooooo

Stephanie Stebbs smiled, as she and Marty Jr sat out in the warm fresh air. Her twin sister, Stacy, was quite sitting a few yards away - as she was with Marty's look-alike cousin, Alex. In fact, most of the time, Marty Jr and Alex were mistaken for identical twin brothers. Most of the time, the boys simply didn't even mind - and, in fact, they often relished that concept. Their fathers - Marty Sr and Calvin, respectively - really were identical twins. Even at the age of 49, they still appeared to be quite identical.

"Children!" called out Marty Sr, as he stepped outside. He had a rather frantic look on his his. "Have any of you seen Marlene? I'm starting to get quite worried about her."

"Why's that?" Marty Jr asked, nervously. "I know you sent her to pick up some milk."

"I was expecting her to be back, fifteen minutes ago," Marty Sr replied, as he blinked back tears. "After all, she has a cellphone. She's usually responsible enough to use it, if she actually decided to make any change of plans. Why don't you guys simply head over to the Courthouse Square? Jesus! I certainly do hope she's not injured or...."

"Stacy and I can go, Martin," suggested Stephanie, as she stood up. Even though she was closer to Marty Jr, she also considered Marlene to be a good friend. "I rather feel worried." Turning to her boyfriend, she added, "Why don't you and Alex stay here? It might be better if we go... alone." She turned to Stacy, as she winked at her twin.

"Are you sure about that?" Marty Jr asked, softly. "I mean, I'm also feeling concerned about my sister. I just hope that she..."

"Yeah, Marty, I'm sure about it," Stephanie replied, as she threw her arms around her boyfriend. Perhaps, after finding Marlene, she and her twin could really pick up a nice present for their respective boyfriends. "We should be gone, for too long."

"Okay, then," replied Marty Jr, flashing a lopsided smiler. "You girls be safe. Make real sure to give us a call, if you should happen to find Marlene."

"Call us in about half an hour, okay?" Alex asked, as the girls began to head towards the sidewalk. "If you don't find her, by then - then we'll start looking for her."

"Got it!" called back Stacy. Turning to her twin, she added, "Well, I just hope she's still downtown. I rather realize that, back when she went to school... Well, she and Marty both had a tendency to be late. That rather hasn't been a problem, though - in recent years. If we don't find her, I suppose we could... call the police."

"Or the hospital," suggested Stephanie, trying hard to stay calm. "I just hope that she isn't... In a sense, I'd sure prefer for it to be a case of her being irresponsible. While it might disappoint Martin and Jennifer, it'd be far better than her actually being...."

"I see what you mean, Steph," replied Stacy, quietly. "I myself an not too keen on the idea of her being..." Just then, her eyes grew wide - as she gasped, "Steph, look!"

"Good heavens!" gasped Stephanie, as she realized what her twin saw. She could see Griff carrying Marlene into Hill Valley Park. Tugging at Stacy, she insisted, "Oh, we just have to stop him. That Griff has reached a new low! I know that he's quite had a thing for Marly, but..."

"We have no time for that, now!" shouted Stacy, as the girls began to run after Griff. With a sudden gasp, she asked, "Say, is it just me - or does it actually look as if Griff is missing his..."

"No time for that, now!" insisted Stephanie, as the girls continued running. "We know that he can't be Bill, since Bill would never dream of doing..."

"Well! Well! Well!" smirked Griff, as he turned around. "What are you girls after?"

"I think you know damn well what we want, Griff Tannen!" snapped Stephanie. "We want you to let Marlene go! My boyfriend has been very worried, and we don't..."

"Boyfriend, eh?" smirked Griff. "Well, I guess that must mean you're really dating that butthead, Marty Jr."

"In fact, Marty Jr is my boyfriend!" shouted Stephanie, as she felt so enraged by how the Tannen bully had the nerve to feign ignorance. "You know that, Griff Tannen! If you will just let Marlene go..." Just then, Stephanie noticed Griff placing a wash cloth in front of Stacy - calling her to pass out. "What the hell did you just do to Stacy?"

"Why, missy, the same thing I'm about to do to you," smirked Griff, as he grabbed at Stephanie. Before she had a chance to react, Griff then placed something in front of her face - and, within moment, Stephanie was passed out.

oooooooooo

Marty Jr blinked hard, as to not cry. He just felt concerned for his sister, his girlfriend, and the younger version of his mother. In fact, he really wasn't even so much worried about his own existence being endangered - as he was concerned that the three most important women in his life might be harmed. That thought was what devastated him.

"Try not to fret, son," soothed Marty '17, as he drew Marty Jr close to him. "We're all concerned about this, honey. Still, I simply think it's best if we try to think positively."

"Yeah, my older self is right," agreed Marty '87, as he managed a small smile. "It really would be best to remember what Doc always says. If you put your mind to it, you can accomplish anything. Take it from me, son! I've been through some real challenges."

"It's real amazing that he passed me over, at least," commented Melody, sighing. With a sudden blush, she mumbled. "I'm sorry. I guess now is sure not a good time for being so self-centred. Well, I don't want for you guys to all think that I don't care."

"Don't worry about it, Melody," Marty Jr replied, gently. "If you didn't care, then you sure wouldn't have offered to help us rescue the girls." Turning to Doc '87, he asked, "By the way, where I we?" Looking out, he added, "Jesus! It looks like it's still..."

"We're really in another dimension," explained Doc '87, grimly. "I mean, the year is still 2017. The day is still August 10. Still, we're in an alternate reality. We have to look for another station wagon... one of which looks like an older version of the one we're in. I can't help but feel very... I know what I've always said, Still, due to the 24-hour ripple effect, your life could conceivable become endangered - along with that of Marlene's. The older versions of your father, your mother, and myself are also at risk. It's so..."

"We're really supposed to be the ones in charge of the whole thing, uh, Emmett," Doc '17 reminded his younger self. "We also really need to figure out what to do with Griff and Cliff, as soon as we capture them. We can't let them retain their memories of this whole thing. Those Tannen can create a lot of damage to the space-time continuum."

"You don't have to remind me of that, Doc," Marty '86 replied, shuddering. "At any rate, where are we headed off to? Cliff and Griff could be anywhere, by now."

"Why don't we just stop by your house?" suggested Doc '17. "Of course, that's if your counterpart decided to live there. If there's nobody home, we could try my place. It's imperative that we stop the Tannens, as soon as we can."

"I see, Doc," replied Marty Jr, swallowing. He tried hard to not cry. "Well, I do wonder how this world is different. I just wonder if I have a counterpart, along with Marlene." With a sigh, he added, "If your counterpart married a different woman, though - then I guess Harmony..." His voice trailed, as he couldn't imagine being with another girl.

"There is a good possibility that Harmony might not exist," explained Doc '87, softly. "I mean, it was only nine months ago. They weren't quite married, yet. If Harmony was born in the year 1998... There's certainly no way that my counterpart could have a daughter by 1997. Unless, of course, my counterpart and Jessica opted to settle in a different era."

Marty Jr sighed, as he stared out the window. Of course, he felt very concerned for his girlfriend - as well as his sister and mother. Still, he couldn't help but feel troubled by the idea of ending up with a different girl, one that wasn't Harmony.

"Just try to relax, sweetheart," whispered Jennifer, as she place her arms on Marty Jr's shoulders. "I do hope we're not at this, all night - especially since the younger me is captured. Of course, I'm also feeling terribly worried for my daughter and potential daughter-in-law. Still, try not to fret. We're all in this together."

"You're right, Mom," whispered Marty Jr, as tears began to spill down his cheeks. He wanted to remain optimistic, but he couldn't help feeling somewhat helpless.

oooooooooo

Alex really felt impatient, as he waited for Stacy and Stephanie to return. Today was the four year anniversary of the day that they first met. He simply had a feeling that the girls quite wished to buy them a little present, which was why they were asked to stay behind. However, it simply seemed like a lot of time passed - since the girls left.

"I do hope the girls are okay," commented Marty Jr, in a near whisper. This made Alex feel even more worried - if his cousin, who was usually a little more patient, rather felt the same way. "Oh, Alex, I have a bad feeling about this. Which if the girls really..."

"You boys getting just a little anxious?" asked Marty Sr, as he handed the boys each a glass of lemonade. "Actually, I guess that's an understatement. Your mother sure isn't going to be back, until... Well, I suppose I should give Calvin a call. He might be..."

At the moment, Alex couldn't believe what he saw. A hover-bus just pulled up in front of the house. Doc Brown appeared to be the driver. He really wondered who all those passengers could be, though. It seemed to be so unlike the scientist.

"Boys," called out Doc, as he stepped up to the bus door. "Why don't you step on in? I have some very important news to tell you. I'm sure that you won't like what I..."

"What is it, Doc?" Alex asked, as he and Marty Jr stepped onto the bus. At about the same time, his father walked up - as he and Marty Sr were staring hard at the bus.

As Alex turned to the passengers, he could hardly believe what he saw. Mike Hartford and Bill Tannen were on the bus. He sure could understand Mike being on the bus, but he couldn't understand why Bill was on. Granted, Bill was actually a close friend to him and Marty Jr - but Bill barely ever spent any time with the scientist. Just how could Bill fit into the whole situation?

What shocked him even more, though, was seeing two young men who bore a strong resemblance to him and Marty Jr. Could they really be the younger versions of Calvin and Marty Sr? However, he noticed that there was an older man - who resembled the middle-aged Calvin and Marty Sr. Jennifer was also on the bus. She wasn't expected to be home, until two more days - as she decided to go on to a week-long retreat.

Someone who appeared to be a slightly younger version of Doc was also on the bus, as well as an unfamiliar blonde girl. He wondered how that girl fit into everything.

"Take a seat, you two!" instructed Doc. "Are you folks missing some, uh, girls?"

"In fact, we are," replied Alex, as he was on the verge of tears. "Uncle Marty actually sent Marlene to pick up a gallon of milk. When she didn't return, Stephanie and Stacy offered to look for Marlene. After that, they also just went missing. They never even called us."

"That's simply what I thought," Doc replied, quietly. "Well, there's a good explanation for why your girls are missing. You see..."

Suddenly, there was a knock on the bus door. Alex turned to see who it was, and saw that it was Mike. Without a doubt, he came to visit Marlene - and was very shocked to see Doc on the bus. If the man standing outside the Mike, though - then just who was his counterpart sitting in the bus? Was that actually a Mike from a recent future? Alex swallowed, as Doc opened the bus door.

"Doc, what are you doing here?" asked Mike. "I came to visit Marly, and I was..." With a sudden gasp, he asked, "Why is there another... me... on the bus? Just what's going on here? Did something happen to Marlene?"

"I'm missing my Marlene, too," added the other Mike. "I'm hoping that we can rescue her. Jesus, if anything was to happen to her, I..."

"What are you talking about?" asked the first Mike, frowning. "This time travel stuff is still confusing to me. How far from the future are you, and what exactly happened to Marly? I was hoping that we could, uh, catch a movie - or something."

"Actually, Mike, you might also want to sit down," suggested Doc, as he closed the bus door. "You see, I'm not the Doc that you know. In fact, we came from another dimension."

"What are you talking about?" Alex asked, confused. "What do you mean by 'another dimension'? You mean you aren't from the future?"

"I'm trying to think of how to explain this," commented the second Doc, as he stood up. "I'm Doc from the year 1987 - and, for the sake of convenience, you can refer to me as Doc One. I'm not from the 1987 of this world, though. Doc Two over here is from this year."

"That's right," agreed Doc Two, nodding. "In a nutshell, we came from a world where Marty Sr doesn't have a twin brother - and I'm married to Clara Clayton, who I met in 1885. If I understand correctly, the me of this world marries Jessica Hoffman."

"That's right," Alex replied, stunned. Feeling nauseated, he gasped, "You mean Dad doesn't exist in your world? I guess that means I also don't exist. How can that be, though?"

Before Doc Two could respond, there was another knock on the bus door. Alex looked out the window, and he saw another Doc. He figured that this must be the version of Doc that he knew for the past nineteen years of his life.

"You must be wondering who I am," commented Doc Two, as he opened up the bus door. "To make a long story short, we're from another dimension."

"Great Scott!" gasped Doc Three, as he glanced towards the back of the bus. "I had a special anniversary present for Junior, Alex, and the Stebbs girls - so I..."

"The Stebbs girls are missing!" blurted out Alex, as tears filled his eyes. "I'm worried that they might've been..."

"This is what we wanted to talk to you about," Marty Two commented, sighing. "As I was saying before, in the universe that I came from... Well, Calvin was never born - and, thus, Alex also doesn't exist."

Alex began to weep silently, as the knot in his stomach felt huge. He had been looking so forward to the evening - and, instead, this was turning out to be the worst day of his life.

"No Uncle Calvin?" gasped Marty Jr stunned. "And no Alex? I can't imagine not having Alex for a cousin. I mean, we've always been real close - and so many have mistaken us for twins."

"You're so lucky," replied one of the other two young men who resembled Marty Jr and Alex. Turning to Alex, he added, "It's nice to meet you, Alex. I understand how this must feel for you to hear this - but, in our world, you don't exist." With a sudden gasp, he asked, "If the Doc of this world marries a lady named Jessica, I guess that means Harmony..." Turning to Marty Jr, he asked, "So, uh, who is your girlfriend?"

"Stephanie Stebbs," Marty Jr replied, nervously. "Alex is dating her twin sister, Stacy. It's simply been about four years, now. In fact, today is our anniversary." He handed his look-alike cousin a tissue, as he whispered, "Try to hang in there, Alex. With all of us working together - we'll be able to rescue the girls, soon."

"I really hoped so," whispered Alex, as he blew his nose. He knew that he owed it to the girls to think positively. "Well, I guess it's like what Doc says. If you put your mind to it, you can accomplish anything."

"Goodness!" gasped the other Marty Jr, stunned. "Harmony and I have only been dating for about two years! Although, we've been best friends our whole lives. I did meet a Stephanie Stebbs, though - last Christmas. She's great to have for a friend, but Harmony's the girl for me. I really don't know Stacy, all that well - as she lives in Elmdale."

"This is so... weird," breathed Alex, as he felt dazed. "So you guys are from another world, where my dad and I simply don't exist - and Marty is dating someone named Harmony." Turning to the fourth look-alike, he asked, "If you're not my counterpart - than who are you?"

"He's my younger self," explained Marty Sr. "He came from the year 1987, which is where Cliff also came from. He kidnapped the younger version of my wife, as well as Marlene and Harmony. Now, it looks like they also captured that Marly of this world - as well as the... the Stebbs girls." With a sudden sigh, he added, "Man, it's strange to think of my son dating someone other than Harmony."

"Now, I'm very curious to see what this Harmony looks like," Marty Jr replied, sighing. "Well, where do you suppose Cliff headed off to? We can't let him get away with this."

"Griff is with him, too," explained Jennifer, weakly. "They could be..." Turning to Doc Two, she asked, "Did Griff and Cliff leave this world, already?"

"I'm afraid so," Doc Two replied, as he looked at his destination display, "This thing says PF 50." With a look of confusion, he added, "Now, something about this code sounds familiar to me." Turning to his counterpart, he asked, "Do you remember being in that world?"

"I can't say that I do," the younger Doc replied, frowning. "It looks like we're about to discover some new territory. Without a doubt, Cliff and Griff will find some new girls from that world to kidnap."

"I can't say that I recognize that code, either," Doc Three, replied, sighing. "Well, if we want to rescue the girls - I suppose it's high time that we get going."

"Before we leave this world," explained Marty Sr, "we should figure of who is who. For now, I'm strictly Marty Sr - while the younger me is Teen Marty. The Doc of 1987 is... Well, let's just call him Doc '87, while his older self can be Doc One. I suppose that would make the Doc of this world Doc Two. The Marty Jr that came from our world can be Marty Jr One, while the one from this world is Marty Jr Two. This can apply to the Mikes, as well. How's that sound?"

"Let's see if I understand correctly," Alex replied, blinking. "The Marty Jr of your world is Marty Jr One, while my cousin is Marty Jr Two. The Mike from our world is also Mike Two. I think I got it. Oh, yeah, and the young Marty Sr is Teen Marty."

"This will be so confusing," groaned Marty Jr Two, "but I think I got it. Right now, we have four of us that look alike." Turning to Marty Sr, he added, "It's a good thing you didn't use rejuvenation surgery to make yourself look as young as us, too. Or else, it'd really be confusing."

"Well, I do have a feeling that our group will expand even more," replied Teen Marty, sighing. Turning to Doc One - who, up until a few minutes ago, was Doc Two - he asked, "Are we about ready to go, uh, Doc One?"

"Yeah, I think so," replied Doc One. "You guys should sit down first. It'll be about 8:00 PM, when we head into the next world."

"I hope this isn't going to take all night," grumbled Alex, as he and Marty Jr Two sat behind Teen Marty and Marty Jr One. "This was supposed to be our special night."

"Well, I'm very sorry about that," replied Doc One, sympathetically. "Well, everyone, brace yourselves for temporal displacement."

Alex swallowed, as Doc One began to accelerate the bus. He wondered what being in an alternate reality was like. Also, he hoped to be able to rescue the girls. Tears filled his eyes, as he couldn't help but think of poor Stacy... and all the other girls that were captured.

And then, the time bus hit eighty-eight - and vanished from the Twins Universe.

4: Trilogy Universe (EM55)

August 10, 2017
07:35 PM PDT
Hill Valley, California
Trilogy Universe Two

Stephanie Stebbs sighed, as she felt the station wagon calm down from the bumpy ride through dimensions. It really was a new experience to her, and she normally would've felt quite excited about the possibility of encountering other versions of herself. But now, she wasn't, most likely because she was tied up, captured by two of the worst persons on earth, and she was squeezed between five other girls, one of which was her sister Stacy, two of which were Marlene's, one of which was a girl named Harmony which another version of her boyfriend actually dated, and one was a teenaged version of Marty Junior's mother, who was from the year 1987. This really was weird.

"Well, son, it seems like we really are in another world - again" Cliff said, with some optimism. "It really is seven-thirty-five already. I suppose that, in a few worlds from now, we should either go back to when it was still light - or travel to the next day. I'm not really looking forwards to searching girls at night."

"Searching girls is always fun" Griff said, grinning. "But you're right - in the daylight, we can see better." He looked at the display. "Where are we this time, Dad?"

"PF #50" Cliff read aloud. "Sounds unfamiliar. I remember last time, the code read EJ #58... and the one before that was EJ #57. I wonder if this world is really different from home."

"The ravine is still there, though" Griff said, looking around. "Well, we will find out what things are like here, eventually... as soon as you have kidnapped some more girls."

"I can't believe you really keep doing this!" Stephanie called out. "Can't you leave the other versions of us alone? We did nothing to you! Also, you've got five of us to do with whatever you like! Isn't that enough?"

"Nah" Cliff said. "Ten girls a person, that sounds about right. And seeing as we're with two persons, now, we'll need fifteen more. But in the meantime..." He walked over to Stephanie, and kissed her on the cheek. "...we'll amuse us. You're pretty, you know that?"

"How much longer are you going to keep us tied up, Cliff?" Jennifer asked. She'd kept silent during the previous two trips, and realized that it really had been some time. "Especially in here. This is a machine designed to seat four people, not seven."

"Which is why you are all next to each other" Cliff said. "But I'd like to take one of your places, some time. And, don't worry, Jenny. As soon as we're done catching twenty girls, we'll settle down nice and easy... maybe in the fifties? I'd love to see Lorraine Baines as a teen."

"Yeah" Griff agreed. "Gramps told me about her. She must've been really hot. I wonder why that butthead, Calvin Klein, didn't do anything to her on that night sixty years ago, before Gramps Biff showed up. He told me they were just sitting there."

"Calvin Klein was actually my Marty" Jennifer snapped. "You wouldn't have expected him to cheat on me with his own Mom, would you?"

Cliff grinned at the confirmation of what he'd thought all along. "Yeah, I would've" he said. "Lorraine was prettier than you are. I would've expected Marty McFly to rape her right on the spot."

"You - you're disgusting" Harmony muttered, horrified.

Cliff smiled, and thought about that for a moment. "No... I'd prefer to call it... brilliant?"

"If that is called brilliance, I'm glad that I'm not brilliant" Stacy muttered. "You're a jerk, Cliff."

"I don't care what you think of me, as long as I can have pleasure with you" Cliff said, landing the station wagon. "That said, it's about time to go again. Griff, you take care of the ladies."

"I will, Dad" Griff said, with a smile.

"And don't rape any of them until I get back."

"Aww, Dad..."

Cliff smiled. "No, we'll wait a while" he said. "It'll be much more worth it once they're all together." With that, he headed off, the girls and Griff looking after him.

oooooooo

Cliff looked around happily. Another world to go to. Another load of girls to get. He wondered just who he could grab in here. Maybe Marlene again, and whoever dated that butthead McFly here… He grinned, as he looked around in the familiar looking Courthouse Square. Everything looked still the same here… something he’d doubted, once he thought up the random destination he had tapped in. There was something off with the courthouse’s main entrance, though. It looked like the glass had been replaced just a year or two ago. Well, there had to be some reason for that. And he might find out about that soon.

As he looked around the Square, he realized that he wasn’t seeing any McFly or Brown or Stebbs girl here. That wasn’t nice… he wanted to get them somehow. Sighing, he looked at the theatre. Maybe he could take a look inside… a movie would make him relax and think of some ways. He then went over to see what the film was.

"Teens In Time Part I – 1985, with Michael J. Fox?" Cliff read aloud, confused. He wondered if this was right. He remembered a 1985 Michael J. Fox movie that had sequels, but that one was called Mind Warped. He wondered if this was another difference. He’d better ask the receptionist. Wondering if he would get to see a new movie, he headed over to the woman, trying to put up a smile that wasn’t too evil looking and scary, like the ones he used on the girls.

"Excuse me, miss" Cliff said, trying to put up his best smile as he looked at the female. "Who made this movie? Do there happen to be any sequels?"

The female frowned. "Don't you know?" she asked. "Teens In Time is an '80s classic. Made by Robert Zemeckis and Bob Gale, having two sequels... which were filmed in 1989 and 1990, by the way. If you don't know, you're probably not a big culture fan." She handed him a paper. "Here, read it for yourself. If you don't know what Teens In Time I is all about, you'll find out here."

Cliff looked down. "Teens In Time Part I" he read aloud to himself. "Tagline: Todd McKay is your regular 1980s teenager... except for the fact that he's stuck a hundred years before that." He smirked. "Summary: Todd McKay leads an unconfident life. He himself is wimpish, too scared to ask out the girl of his dreams, Kelly Greenwood, his father isn't much better, and the whole family has been in a terrible condition ever since the far past. Facing one more rejection, Todd finally goes with the last piece of hope to an experiment his more confident friend, Brent Ross, has set up. Imagine Todd's surprise as Brent reveals a time machine out of a refrigerator, and sends Todd back to the Old West. Trapped without electricity for power, Todd goes to his far ancestor, Sean McKay, in order to find a way to return. But that turns out to be harder than expected. Will Todd make it back, or will he forever remain trapped, as a time lost teen... in time."

The Tannen thought about the movie for a moment, then shrugged. "If it's bad, I can always turn around" he muttered. He walked over to the desk, preparing to head in.

The receptionist then walked up to him. "Hey, you can't go in there!" she called out. "Not only is the movie going to start in just a minute, you haven't paid either. Why do you think I should allow you to go?"

Cliff smiled. "Because, Miss Receptionist, I have this." With that, he got out his chloroform. The woman gasped, but before she could react, Cliff pinned her arms behind her bag, and held the chloroform in front of her. Within moments, she gave away, and passed out into Cliff's grip.

The twenty-one-year-old smiled happily, and placed the woman behind the desk. Then, he headed into the theatre, just in time to see the opening credits for the movie. Looking around, he carefully walked down the dark theatre, and settled for a free place behind some other teenagers, leaned back, and relaxed. Even if the movie wasn't all that great, he could always have some relaxing, and thinking of what all he would do with the girls.

Within moments, however, he was distracted, as the girls in front of him started talking. "Teens In Time is just an awesome movie, Marlene" one girl whispered. "You'll be surprised how much the protagonist, Michael J. Fox, looks like your brother, my boyfriend, Marty Junior. Your Dad looked a lot like him in the '80s, too. And the mother of the main character looks a lot like you will, once you're grown up... or at least, how I think you will look like around that time. No one knows the future... except for Doctor Brown, of course."

Cliff's eyes grew wide. The girls were talking about Doc Brown, and time machines... and that girl had called the other girl 'Marlene' and identified Marty Junior as her 'boyfriend'. This had to be the McFly daughter and girlfriend of this reality! He smirked. Even in a theatre by simply going to see a movie, he'd found the ones he was after.

"Silent, Suzy" Marlene said, smiling. "The movie is starting, you know." The girls looked back up, and focused their attention to the big screen, where Todd McKay was shown helping Brent Ross back up. "Oh, good" Marlene said. "At least we haven't missed the part with Todd asking Kelly out yet. That's so romantic!"

"He never actually goes through with it" Suzy reminded her.

"I know, but still."

Cliff decided to ignore the girls' talking, and focused half on the movie - which was pretty amusing, by the way - and half on how to capture his 'friends'. Let's see he thought. I can drug them with the chloroform in the break, then get them out of the theatre and back to the time machine... we should get a larger one, now. Jennifer had made a good point. He growled. But we'll find one. Oh, we will. He smiled, and concentrated on the movie.

It took just about fifty minutes for the break to come, and in the meantime, Cliff was sitting on his seat nervously. Then, finally, there was some kind of break, as that Todd guy had just found out the state of his family in 1885. The girls went to get some drinks, and Cliff, making sure they didn't see him, sneaked after them.

He caught up with the girls again as they were drinking some juice. They were standing on a remote distance from everyone else. Smiling, Cliff walked over, carefully. This was going to be fun.

oooooooo

Marlene McFly felt really excited, as she headed over to the bar to get a drink. She’d been overjoyed at actually getting to watch Teens In Time in the theatre again. It was kind of a present to her, as Suzy had decided to treat her on a night out, to get some 'variation' from the usual dates Suzy had with her boyfriend, Marlene's brother, Marty. She knew that they were destined to marry, and felt excited about it, even though she was a little envious of her brother and future sister-in-law, as she was still single herself. The story Suzy had now told hundreds of times, about how Marty and she first met, was really romantic as well. She wondered how Lorraine, Marty’s and her grandmother, had felt when she was rescued by George McFly in a similar fashion as Suzy had by Marty. Probably the same: happiness, and intense love.

"So, what do you think of tonight, so far?" Marlene said. "Teens In Time is the most intriguing movie I know. Todd McKay looks so much like my Dad. And Kelly Greenwood resembles Grandma Lorraine. It's weird that Todd actually has a crush on Kelly."

"I would call it more than just a crush" Suzy corrected. "If the movie is right, they've been dating for two years in the alternate world at the end, and original Todd has had a crush on her for the same two years." She chuckled. "It's so confusing, even for us… although your Dad has experienced the exact same thing! The time-changing part I mean, with original and alternate timelines."

"Ssht" Marlene said, giggling. "We don't need anyone to hear it. It could pose great risk to the space-time continuum. It sounds terrifying to me that, like Old Biff Tannen two years ago, a villain could actually steal the time machine. I wonder what would happen in such a case… to us, you know?"

"You're about to find that out, sweetie" a familiar voice said, from the back. As one, Suzy and Marlene turned around, to find Griff Tannen standing there, without bionic implants, who smiled politely. "Hi, girls. Having a nice time? I’m so sorry to interrupt." He held out the chloroform.

Suzy growled, and grabbed his arm before he could activate it. "I wouldn't be so quick, Griff Tannen" she whispered. "Where did you get that stuff, anyway? You're supposed to be in jail!"

Griff frowned. "Griff wasn't in jail in the previous worlds" he said. "What happened…" Then, his smile returned. "Aww, who cares. No, I'm not Griff… I'm Cliff Tannen. Like you said, I got the time machine in '87. And now, you are going with me." He grabbed Marlene's arm, and tried to chloroform her, but she ducked.

The teenager looked up at Cliff, then frowned. "He's right" she muttered. "He doesn't have bionic implants, like Griff did. And they're impossible to remove. He really is Cliff Tannen."

Suzy gasped. "It can't be!"

Cliff, grabbing his chance, held the chloroform in front of her. "It's true" he said. "But it’s night time, now. Why don’t you go to sleep?" With that, he chloroformed her before she could protest.

Marlene gasped, and wrestled herself free of Cliff's grip, and, like her father had done two years before with Cliff's son, she kicked him where it hurt the most. "Doc Brown is going to stop you" she hissed, then ran away as fast as she could, out through the door.

"You monster!" Cliff hissed, standing up, almost throwing up, then slowly but soon with normal speed chasing Marlene.

"Hear who's talking" Marlene shot back, ducking into an alley with a slight hint of relief. Sure, Cliff was pursuing her, but it seemed like she was gaining on him. As she raced into a side-way, where she knew a phone cell stood, she felt triumphant as she was leaving Cliff way behind. Then, looking forward, horror crossed her face, as she realized that in her hurry, she'd forgotten something. Something very important.

This alley had an end.

Marlene thought swiftly. What should she do? Turn around, and find another way? Or use the phone cell? It was the closest phone cell in her direction, and with any bad luck Cliff would catch up to her anyway. So if he was going to do that, it was better to warn her family first. Doc Brown had a time machine as well - he could track Cliff's down. But still, turning around would open more potential, and gave her possibly time to think, and maybe she could hide somewhere and therefore avoid being caught in the first place...

Marlene's hopes were cut sharp as she noticed that, in her thinking, Cliff had arrived at the start of the alley, exhausted, but furious. Realizing that there now was no other way out, Marlene raced over to the phone cell and dialed her father's number.

Luckily, Marty Senior soon arrived at the phone. "With Martin Seamus McFly."

"Dad, it's me, it's Marly" Marlene said, rushedly keeping an eye on Cliff advancing towards her. "Time... Cliff... capture... Suzy... chloroform..."

"Marlene, quit talking so rushed" Marty Senior interrupted. "I can't hear half of what you're saying. Was Suzy captured by time? Just 'cause you went to a time travel movie doesn't mean that time is everyth..."

"DAD, CLIFF TANNEN IS HERE!"

"So?" Marty Senior said. "He's nasty some time, but I don't think he's going to be any trouble in the cinema..."

"I don't mean Cliff from 2017, Dad, I mean Cliff from the..."

Marlene's words were cut off as Cliff finally caught up with her, grabbed her, and held her by the stomach and by her mouth. "Now, why did you run away" he said, his voice too nice to be serious. "Don't you know nice girls never run away? Nice girls obey me, McFly. You are so unlike a nice girl. But don't be afraid. I shall teach you how to be one... whether you like it or not."

Marlene pushed Cliff's arm away from her mouth with her elbow and shouted once more into the telephone, which was hanging onto the cord as it had been abruptly dropped. "DAD! HELP!!!!!!!!"

"That's enough" Cliff hissed. "Listen, McFly, we can do this the easy way or the hard way..."

Marlene had heard those words before, and knew what to expect. Before she could react, though, the smell of chloroform reached her nose as Cliff covered her mouth and nose in it. She tried to resist, but after a few seconds, she had to give up, and dropped unconscious into Cliff's arms. Cliff grinned, and smiled at her unconscious face as he grabbed the phone and roughly threw it back up again. He shook his head.

"The easy way."

oooooooo

Alex breathed heavily, as the time machine shakily came to a halt, as it had arrived in the new time period. He sighed with relief, as Doc Brown One looked outside. "Looks like we made it" he said.

"Why shouldn't we have made it?" TeenMarty said, depressed. "We shouldn't deserve that much bad luck." Alex sighed, as he felt that Marty... TeenMarty was right. They didn't deserve this.

Doc Two put an arm around his shoulder. "Relax, TeenMarty" he said. "We'll get Jennifer back. And the others, too. We can't let ourselves be beaten by a Tannen like Cliff."

TeenMarty faintly smiled. "Thanks, Doc Two."

"No problem, TeenMarty. The younger version of my friend is my friend as well."

Doc '87 grinned. "For some reason, that sounds idiot."

"It does" Doc Two admitted. He then turned serious, and looked towards Doc One. "Any ideas on where we have arrived yet? I looked outside, and it doesn't look like we're in a really radical alternate world so far."

Doc One nodded. "You're right. PF 50 seems similar to our own world." He scratched the back of his head. "Strange, I seem to recall that code from somewhere..."

"Is it some code you used to program your computers in the time machines?" Marty Senior said. "Could be it."

"Combination of a safe you used to had in your old mansion?" Alex said. That could be a possibility. After all, PF 50 seemed to be too short of a code to be used in computers, especially with Doc's memory. With safes, however, the codes were mostly shorter.

"Then I would remember it, too" Doc Two argued. "Our two timelines diverged at the point Calvin was born in our world and by that point the mansion had already burned down. I doubt that even a time travel change would make my combination of a lock change." Alex had to agree with that.

"You're the Doc, Doc" Marty Junior Two said.

"Right."

Doc One shook his head. "Both of the suggestions isn't it... strange." He shook his head. "Well, it probably isn't important. Let's focus on our mission."

Alex nodded. "Yeah" he said. "Are we going to head over to your house again, and see what we can find?"

"That seems to be the most likely probability" Doc Two said. "We'll have the most luck there, I think." He sighed. "Or, more accurately, I hope."

"Let's not be pessimistic" Doc One said, taking over the controls. He steered the bus towards the house he knew his future counterpart to live. The others remained quiet during the trip, and only when the bus arrived above the house Doc was supposed to live, their mouths opened again. In shock. Doc's house looked completely different. The Lyon Estates block looked similar to the houses Doc Brown knew, but the house where he knew he lived looked similar to all other houses, and to his own house when he bought it. None of the changes made before had been done to this house. Something very strange was going on here.

"What's going on, Doc?" Alex asked. "This doesn't look like your house."

"Yeah" TeenMarty said. "Even I can see that. What do you think that happened, Doc?"

"I've got no idea" Doc One said. "Apparently, for some reason my other self chose not to live here, but I have no idea why."

"Let's check out my house, then" Marty Senior suggested. "See whether I live there or not. If I don't, then we could maybe check out exterior Hill Valley."

"Maybe we live in the house our counterpart from... another counterpart lived in" Doc One said. "We could try that one."

Doc '87 shrugged. "Perhaps. Lead the way, as I have no idea which counterpart you are referring to."

"You'll find out within a few years" Doc One told him, grinning. He took the controls, and moved past Marty Senior's house, which was empty, telling him that in here no one lived anymore. Then, he moved on towards the house he knew his other self to live, out in the fields. As he was almost there, he gasped.

"What's the matter, Doc?" Marty Junior One said.

"Something wrong with the time machine?" Marty Junior Two suggested.

Doc One shook his head. "Look at this" he whispered.

They looked, and gasped too. Where in their 2017 had been some empty fields, now was a mansion. A big one. Something big had changed here.

"Who on earth lives there?" Mike Hartford One muttered.

"Someone who is not poor, at least" Mike Hartford Two said.

"Maybe we could take a look down there" Alex suggested. "Y'know, see who lives there. Maybe they, as they are the divergence probably, can tell us something."

"Doesn't seem smart to me" TeenMarty muttered. "For all we know, Biff Tannen lives in there." He shivered.

"It doesn't look like this is a Biff-run version of Hill Valley though" Marty Senior gently reminded his younger self. "If Biff is rich enough to buy this house, he'd be rich enough to expand in the ways he did in the alternate 1985... and in that case, things would look very much different."

"That sounds like a correct conclusion" Doc One said. "I think we're going to have to... Great Scott!"

"What's it this time?" Bill Tannen One said, rolling his eyes.

Doc One pointed outside. "It's... it's us!"

True enough, outside the mansion, a large car had now appeared. It was labelled 'Emmett Brown's Hover Conversions" and next to it, two very familiar men were standing talking to each other. They were the Doctor Emmett Brown and Marty McFly Senior of this dimension.

Doc One smiled. "Looks like these guys have something to explain to us," he said. "Well, let's see what kind of world they got here this time around." He moved the bus' front down, and raced it towards the ground, where it landed next to the mansion.

oooooooo

Marty McFly Junior sighed, as he thought about Marlene and Suzy. They were missing, and Marlene had called them, with a phone cell - even though she was very unclear. Marty Senior now had gotten the plan, to track down Marlene and Suzy in the Square - and if they couldn't find them, they could always use time travel.

As he was thinking that, he heard a weird noise up in the sky. As he looked up to see what it was, he gasped, as he saw a flying bus descend to the ground. Sure, he'd seen flying objects enough before, but this type of a bus that visited his house at this time? Also, it resembled the time bus Doc Brown had, but not exactly. Strange.

Things got even stranger when none else but Doc Brown himself stepped out. "Hi" Alternate Doc said. "I assume you are confused at my presence here."

"Confused is a rather small word" Doc said. "What's going on? Are you from the future or from the past?"

"Present" other Doc said. "I'm the Doctor Emmett Brown from another dimension. I hope you're familiar with the term?"

Marty Junior paled, and he saw Doc do the same. He'd heard stories about that multi-dimensional trip in 1988 and the unexpected visitors from another world in 1990. Other dimensions were serious business, and they could result in strange things to happen. He gulped.

Marty Senior groaned, too. "Now this again!" he exclaimed, frustrated. "First that stuff with Marlene, and now some other-dimensional visitors..."

Other Doc frowned. "What's that about Marlene?" he asked. "She doesn't happen to be missing, is she?"

The response he got cancelled his brief hopes out. "Yeah!" Jennifer said, astonished. "She called Marty - Senior - here just a quarter ago, and seemed very rushed. She said that Cliff Tannen was there, but not from 2017..." She frowned. "We feared Cliff might've stolen the time machine, so we were just on the verge of going along with Doc, who we'd invited here to talk this over, to use the time machine to track Cliff down earlier in the day."

Other Doc sighed. "Another lack of success" he muttered. "Why does this keep happening... well, at least this time the time of disappearance is more known to us. That probably manages to help us, at least. Maybe we can confront him again."

"Again?" Marty Junior said, speaking up. "What's going on here, uh, other Doc? If you're from a different dimension, how can you have confronted Cliff already?"

"Because the situation is much more difficult than you think" Other Doc said. "I'll explain later, but it would be for your best if you'd all just board our bus and come along with us. We can explain there. First of all, our goal is to stay as close to Cliff as possible, and maybe free all the girls he's holding hostage."

"Now wait, wait" Marty Senior said. "Can we get just a brief overview of what is happening first? This is my daughter which we're talking about, and Marty's girlfriend!"

"Which one?" Other Doc asked, curiously. "Harmony or Stephanie?"

Jennifer frowned, confused. "Neither" she said. "Marty's girlfriend is a girl named Suzy MacArthur."

Other Doc frowned, then gasped with recognition. "Suzy MacArthur? Emmett, how many kids do you have?"

"Four" Emmett said, confused. "Jules, Verne, Martin and Marie Emma. Why do you ask that?"

Other Doc slapped himself on the forehead. "I should've known" he muttered. "So that's where I saw the code of PF #50 before. It was on the computer display of my other self... you're the guy I and my whole family ended up visiting in June of 1990!"

"And you're the Doctor Brown who finished his time machine in 1893 already" Doc said. "Great Scott, I can't believe it. It's been twenty-seven years, you know. It's so good to see you again!"

"Likewise" Other Doc said. "But we really ought to get going now. We are still wishing to catch Cliff."

"Wait, wait, not without an explaination" Marty Senior insisted. "I'd still like to know what is going on here. We know you are our other selves from the alternate 1990 now, well, from alternate 2017 by now, but what is going on? Why are you chasing Cliff? How did he get to your world?"

"You want an explaination?" Other Doc said. "Fine, you'll get one - the short version. In 1987 in my world, Cliff Tannen stole my younger self's DeLorean and kidnapped Jennifer Parker. He took it to 2017, where he switched it for my station wagon, took along his future son Griff, and captured Harmony and Marlene. I soon met my younger self and we teamed up. We caught up with Cliff, and he ended up insulting me enough to get me to try to attack him. He tried to escape, something went wrong, and he ended up in another dimension. He from then on kept hopping through dimensions and kidnapping girls. Yours is just the second alternate dimension we visit, but still Cliff has already kidnapped six girls... eight, with your Suzy and Marlene added to them."

Doc gasped. "No wonder you're in a hurry to track him down!"

"You mean, there's more than one of... us... in there?" Marty Senior said, uncertain.

Other Doc nodded. "Yes. There's only one of you, Marty, but there's already two of Marty Junior, and one version of you when you were a teenager, who travelled along with my younger self. There's three of me - the me from 1987, who we've called Doc '87, and me, I'm Doc One, and then there's the Doc Brown from the universe where Marty has a twin named Calvin, who's Doc Two. I believe I told you about that universe when I visited your world?"

"Yes, that's right" Doc said, shaking his head. "I remember that. Fascinating. It's of course horrifying what happened to the girls, but it remains fascinating to think about another us here." He sighed. "Well, I guess we should go with you now then. Four me's know more than one, after all."

Other Doc - Doc One - chuckled. "That's true" he admitted. "Come aboard." He led the way, with the locals curiously following behind him, unsure what to expect.

Inside the train, Marty Junior saw the oddest bunch of people he'd ever seen. One more middle-aged version of his father, a teen version of his father, and three other people who looked just like him. Also, there were three Doc's on the bus. "Um... hi" he said. "Who are you?"

"I'm Doc One" the Doc who had previously met up with the locals said. "Marty Senior One here and Marty Junior One there are along with me."

"I'm Doc '87" another Doc, who looked to be a slight bit younger, said. "TeenMarty here comes with me. We were the ones to first discover that Cliff was time travelling."

"I'm Doc Two" the last Doc said. "I come with Marty Junior Two and Alex McFly. He's Marty Junior's look-alike cousin, the son of Calvin McFly who doesn't exist in either of your worlds."

"It's really depressing" Alex said. "Sometimes I feel like I'm just a clone of my cousin, in situations like this. Uncle Marty and cousin Marty Junior exist everywhere, and I don't. Even the Back to the Future Trilogy... you know those?" Marty Junior nodded. "They don't mention my Dad or I at all. It's like we weren't supposed to exist."

"I know, Alex" Marty Junior Two said. "But don't believe it. You do exist in my world, and even though I might've turned out fine without you, as I can now see, I can't imagine a life without my favourite cousin."

"Believe him, Alex" TeenMarty said. "Ever since I met up with your Dad and uncle, I wished to have a twin. I was envious of your uncle Marty, in fact. Growing up without a twin is nice when you don't know what you're missing. Remind one thing: you are very lucky that you do exist. And the fact that you don't exist in other worlds doesn't mean that I and the other versions of your uncle are more important than you and your Dad. Who knows, there might be a world where only Calvin McFly exists."

Alex smiled faintly. "Thanks, TeenMarty."

"You're welcome."

"Now that is settled, let's get going" Doc One said. "So, you are willing to come along?"

The locals nodded. "I guess I would be Doc Three" Doc - Doc Three, now - said. "Then Marty Junior would be Marty Junior Three, and Marty Senior would be..."

"...Marty Senior Three" Marty Senior Three said. "I'll share your number. That makes it easier to define which universe we are from."

"Which is exactly why I became Doc One and not Doc Two" Doc One said. "It would be too complicated. Anyway, now things are settled here, I think it's about time we go track down..."

Suddenly, a loud, high-pitched beep filled the bus. Most of the time travellers jumped, startled, but Doc Three gasped. "Great Scott, the train!" he exclaimed, taking out of his pocket a smallish black device. He switched it off with one simple switch, thereby eliminating the noise. But, from the increasing look of horror on his face, everyone realized that the worst had yet to come.

Doc Two rushed over, being the closest Doc to the aforementioned inventor. "What's the matter?" he asked his concerned counterpart.

"It's my train" Doc Three said, with a pale look on his face. "It's been stolen. Well, I think it's been stolen. It's just that I got a signal from the defensive wiring circuitry, and it appears to be so that the circuitry I placed outside of the house has been cut. I'm afraid that Cliff and Griff might've stolen the train." He winced nervously, not liking such a scenario.

"Is everything going to be against us today?" Marty Junior Three complained. "At least things went well on uncle Dave's birthday party earlier in the day. If that had gone wrong too, I would've really panicked."

"You mean, Dave's birthday is today?" Marty Senior One said, surprised. "In our world, Dave's birthday is much earlier in the year. Is his birth year still 1964?"

"No, it's 1962" Marty Senior Three said. "This is weird. It looks like with your universe, the difference really lies in the past, even though other things, which were in fact all seen in the Back to the Future movies, are similar."

"You don't think that might be related to each other, do you?" Alex said. "That those things are similar 'cause they were in those movies?"

Doc One shook his head. "Of course not" he said. "That sounds a bit too ridiculous. It's probably just one of those amazing coincidences."

"Like November 12th?" Marty Junior Two smirked.

"Like November 12th" Doc One confirmed. "Besides, we don't have time for this. We have to get going and track down Cliff. If he really was the one to cut that circuitry than we can either stop him there, or at least find him, and if he's already gone with the train, then we have a point where he was recently. Doc '87, is the time tracker on?"

"On and functioning" Doc '87 confirmed. "I think Cliff was indeed the one to steal the train. The tracker for the station wagon is solidly at one spot, which is in the middle of the forest... Three, is that your house?"

"Correct" Doc Three said. "So it was Cliff. Now, let's get going."

"If we're going now, I'll get out" Jennifer said. "I don't really want to see this. Besides, someone has to watch the house. I know you'll be fine, Marty. It probably won't take more than a few minutes for me anyway."

"If that's your wish, I won't forbid it" Doc One said. "Goodbye, Jennifer."

After a kiss on the mouth from Marty Senior Three, a kiss on the cheek from Marty Junior Three and a hug from Doc Three, Jennifer exited. A few moments after Jennifer had exited, Doc One blasted off from the spot they were standing. With Jennifer waving, the bus flew over to the Brown house of this reality. Almost no one spoke, and everyone just sat down, doing nothing. That, however, changed as the bus arrived at the Brown house.

The house looked pretty much okay, but wiring cut in halves could be seen lying on the ground. Also, the cellar door was opened. Also, in the distance, the train could be seen, chugging away.

"It's Cliff!" Doc One exclaimed.

"Chase him!" Doc '87 insisted.

Soon, that turned out to be a useless question. Before Doc One could start up the bus again, the train hit eighty-eight miles per hour and vanished in a flash of light and a loud sonic boom. Trails of fire could clearly be seen in the sky.

"It's them all right" Doc Three said, sighing. "Well, at least now we know where to track them down in the other dimension."

"I'd rather time travel closer to the square" Doc One argued. "That way, we'll be closer to the point where most of our subjects so far have been kidnapped. Also, we don't want to endanger the girls."

Doc Two, in the meantime, had dropped his jaw. "A time travelling train?"

"I believe you heard about it before from our visit to your world" Doc '87 said, a bit amused.

"Yeah, but that's different from seeing it for real." Doc Two shook his head. "Even from a distance, it looks impressive. Amazing. An actual flying train."

"We use it only for family trips" Doc Three said. "And even then the bus is preferable. We are able to seat even more people then. The train is mostly in use when you want to have more space for objects - there's a large amount of space in the back." He sighed nostalgic. "Anyway, it's an important thing in our family. Even if it's never used again, I could not throw it away. I spent a lot of work on that thing, along with Clara sometimes..." He sighed again. "Those times were nice."

"Earth to Doc, earth to Doc" Marty Senior Three said. "If they've got some tracking device, shouldn't we get ours too, the one you got for the train?"

"Good idea, Marty" Doc One said, moving the bus down and landing it. He turned to Doc Three. "You can now go get your device - if you have one. You do have one, don't you?"

"Oh yes, I do" Doc Three said. "I'll get it right away." He opened the cab doors, moved down the steps, jumped on the grass, and ran into the house.

Marty Junior Three sighed. "It's hitting me now" he said. "The fact that my girlfriend and sister are missing. They really are important for me, and I can't stand the thought of them being hurt by Cliff or Griff."

"Their purpose isn't hurting them" TeenMarty assured him. "That, though, is not really too great news when you know what their actual purpose is."

Marty Junior Three got the hint. "I see" he said, sighing depressed.

"Don't worry, son" Marty Senior Three said. "We'll get them out, no matter how long it costs. They won't defeat us so easy."

Marty Junior Three smiled. "Thanks, Dad."

Moments afterwards, Doc Three returned, victoriously holding the time tracker. "It looks like we're about to be able to go" he said, re-entering the train. "It recorded the departure, lucky enough. If that hadn't happened, we'd be in serious trouble." He handed the device to Doc '87.

The latter looked at the time tracker. "August 10, 2017, 9:00 PM... EJ #57? That's our dimension!"

"Let me see that" Doc One said. He stared at the device for a moment, then shook his head. "Wrong. This is EJ #57+. I added the +/- addition later. It appears to be that, according to the device, this timeline started out as very similar to our own timeline, but diverged some time later with a really minor difference, even though finally there would be more major differences."

"Seems like you've studied this subject well" Doc '87 said, smirking.

"I have a lot of free time on my hands" Doc One said, smiling. "Shall we go, now?" He looked at the locals. "Are you ready to go? This reality might be very foreign to you."

"If it's to get Suzy and Marly back, I'd do anything" Marty Junior Three said, firmly. The others nodded. Doc One smiled, then turned to his younger self, who currently was at the front. "Doc '87! Input Destination Time: August 10, 2017, 9 PM, EJ #57+!"

"Check!" his younger self replied.

Doc One grinned, as Doc '87 started to accelerate. "Brace yourself for dimensional displacement" he warned the locals.

"Is it as bumpy as time travel?" Marty Junior Three said, groaning.

Doc One smiled. "You'll find out. In the meantime, just brace yourself."

As they did, the time machine finally hit eighty-eight. With a flash of light and a sonic boom, it then departed the second Trilogy Universe.

John marrying Alice probably wouldn't be so bad. I would just stay away from it after the whole "I'm my own Father" thing.

August 10, 2017
9:00 PM PDT
Haven Universe

Marlene Three blinked, as she opened her eyes. She realized that she was restrained. Next to her was Suzy, two other versions of her, two dark brunette twins, a lighter brunette, and a blonde. For some reason, the lighter brunette looked strangely familiar to her - but she couldn't think of why. The dark brunette twins and the blonde were quite unfamiliar to her, though.

She looked up front, where she saw Cliff Tannen - as well the man who was Griff Tannen, complete with bionic implants and all. She sighed, as she had hoped to never again have to see Griff's ugly face. This had to be the worst day of her life. It was still hard to believe that Griff's father managed to find a way to travel through time.

She felt very sick to her stomach, as she was captured by the very person that she hoped to be be free of. As if that really wasn't bad enough, she was now stuck in a different world.

She figured that she shouldn't be too surprised by how much Griff's father was like him. She then remembered Cliff's comment about "other worlds", and she realized the horrible truth. That's why there were two other versions of her.

"I really can't believe this," moaned Suzy, as she seemed to be on the verge of tears. Marlene Three swallowed, as she turned to face her friend. "Where are we, Marlene?"

"We're in, uh..." Marlene Three blinked, as she looked around, "It looks like we're stuck in a... a train?"

"It is a train," confirmed the lighter brunette, gravely. "I was the very first one Cliff captured. Jennifer Parker... from 1987."

"Jennifer Parker!" gasped Marlene Three, stunned. So that was why the girl looked strangely familiar. "That means you're... you're my mother."

"A version of your mother," corrected Jennifer. "We're in world number four, now." Turning to Suzy, she added, "As for you... Well, you look like my cousin. My cousin, Sarah Parker."

"I'm Suzy MacArthur," explained Suzy, nervously. "I'm Marty Jr's girlfriend. He rescued me, two years ago - from... from..." Nervously, she glanced at the Tannens - and then whispered, "Well, you can probably guess who."

"No need to get mysterious with me," cackled Griff, as he walked up to the girls. "I can guess what you were gonna say, Miss Suzy Q."

"Don't call me Suzy Q!" snapped Suzy. "I hate that nickname!"

"Yeah, whatever, Suzy Q," chuckled Griff, as he forcefully planted a kiss on Suzy's forehead. "During our next stop, Cliff is gonna pick up some snacks. Perhaps, if you be nice girls, we'll let you have some."

Marlene Three rolled her eyes, as Griff stepped back to the front of the train. She glanced at Suzy, who was curling her lips at disgust - at the kiss, no doubt.

"I can't believe this," groaned the blonde. "By the way, my name's Harmony Brown. This is the third would we stopped at - and, again, Marty Jr has a different girlfriend. It's probably the least of our concerns."

"You weren't born in our world," pointed out one of the dark brunette twins. "I'm Stephanie Stebbs - and this is my twin sister, Stacy. I'm also dating a version of Marty Jr."

"And I'm dating Alex," added the other dark brunette twin. "You see, Alex is actually Marty Jr's look-alike cousin - but, commonly, they're mistaken for twins."

Marlene Three could tell that her friend was unsettled by the information that she found out.

"It sounds like you have one fickle boyfriend, eh?" chucked Cliff. "After all, he can't even decide on who his one true love is. Is that the kind of boyfriend you want?"

Marlene Three's face turned red with rage. She couldn't believe the nerve of Cliff, and wished that she wasn't restrained so securely. She hoped that Suzy wouldn't take much stock in Cliff's words. After all, if would be unfair to blame the Marty Jr of their universe for what his alternate selves have done.

"As much as it is unsettling to me," commented the blonde, softly, "it's understanding that the other versions of Marty would end up with other girls, since I... since I, apparently, don't even exist in those universes. Suzy, you don't know a version of me - do you?" After a momentary pause, she added, "I don't recall if I introduced myself. I'm Harmony Brown."

"Harmony Brown?" asked Suzy, stunned. "Are you, uh... Are you, like, Dr. Brown's granddaughter?" As Harmony nodded, she added, "Well, in that case, I can't say that I do. I'm not aware of Doc having a granddaughter named 'Harmony'. Well, what about me? Do you know a version of me from your world?"

"Well, I've never met a version of you," Harmony replied, softly. "Still, that wouldn't completely rule out the possibility of you existing in our world. It could just mean that... Well, it could mean that I have yet to run into a version of you - if you do, in fact, exist in our world."

"I never met a version of you, either," added Stephanie, nodding. "Have you met a version of me? Or Stacy?" Suzy shook her head. "Well, I guess that doesn't quite rule out the possibility of us existing in your world, either."

"No, I guess not," Suzy replied, sighing. "I do wonder how we'd get along."

"What about you, Marlene?" asked one of the other Marlenes. "Are you dating a man named Mike Hartford?"

"Actually, no, I'm not," replied Marlene Three, as she felt a sudden pang of jealousy for her counterpart. "In fact, I'm not currently dating anyone."

"You're not?" asked the second of the other Marlenes. "I probably shouldn't say this - but... Well, I feel somewhat relieved that you're not dating someone other than Mike Hartford."

"You're both dating a Mike Hartford?" asked Marlene Three, sighing wistfully. As the other Marlenes nodded, she added, "In that case, you two are lucky. If there is a version of Mike Hartford that exists in our world... I certainly do hope to meet him, soon."

"What makes you think you're ever going back home, missy?" cackled Griff, as he and Cliff burst out into chuckles. "Don't be so sure of that."

"What an asshole!" muttered Jennifer, rolling her eyes. With a sudden gasp, she asked, "Suzy, did you say that you're actually dating Marty Jr?" Suzy nodded, as a small smile spread across her face. "And his mother is a version of me?"

"That's right," replied Suzy. "Why do you..." With a sudden gasp, she asked, "Oh, I get it! You mentioned that I looked like... your cousin? Your first cousin?"

"That's right," replied Jennifer, nodding. "Double cousin, actually. She's my cousin from both sides of the family. I must say, this is quite freaky."

"Engaging in incest, I see," cackled Cliff, as he cupped Suzy's face into his hands. "This time, how about a nice big kiss - on the lips?"

Marlene Three groaned, as Cliff planted a slobbery kiss on Suzy's lips. She knew, for a fact, that Suzy was not related to the family. Even if she was, though, she just didn't understand the taboo on cousin marriages - which she was quite common, in certain culture. Either way, Cliff was not the kind of person to talk about morals.

"I'm gonna stop here," announced Griff. "Why don't you go out, collect a few more babes, and buy us some snacks? Something chocolate - and some bottles of Pepsi Perfect."

"I'm not sure what a Pepsi Perfect is," replied Cliff, "but okay. As usual, you stay here - and you watch these girls." Griff nodded, as Cliff started to step out. "You girls be sure to mind Griff, okay - and we'll give you some snacks, as well."

Even though Marlene Three had some snacks at the movie theatre, she did feel a little hungry. Then again, nervousness and anxiety always made her feel hungry. Tears filled her eyes, as she watched Cliff close the train door behind him. She glanced at Suzy, who also looked as if she wanted to cry. She felt so hopeless.

oooooooooo

Cliff smiled, as he stepped into downtown Hill Valley. He figured that he'd have time to pick up some snacks, before capturing a few girls. So far, it really seemed as if he had plenty of luck with catching girls in this part of town. He saw no reason for this time to be different. Cliff smiled, as he savoured what was to come. It would be so much fun!

The Courthouse Square really looked to be about the same as in the previous worlds. The courthouse had been converted into a mall, and Lou's Aerobics Fitness Centre became the Cafe '80s - which, surprising enough, seemed to be inhabited by a crowd of teenagers.

"Buttheads," muttered Cliff, rolling his eyes. "Can't the next generation of butthead youth find their own culture to enjoy, instead of living off of our culture? What is it with them? Are they stupid and mental?"

As Cliff glanced to his left, he realized his other purpose for coming into this part of town - to pick up snacks. He simply smiled, as he stepped into Andy's Food Shop. It was the same convenience store where he captured Marlene, in a previous universe.

Cliff's future son had filled him in on how the inflation increased, quite drastically - as well as the fact that people paid by using their thumbprints. As he was quite certain that he had a counterpart in this world, - and, thus, he could draw money from his counterpart's account. He knew that fingerprints always stayed the same, and he figured that it'd be logical for him to share the same fingerprints as his counterparts.

Of course, if that just didn't work, simply knocking out the cashier was always another possibility. He began to look at the chocolate bar rack, as he tried to figure out what sounded tasty. If nothing else, he could actually just purchase a little of all of them.

"Hi, Bill," called out a strangely familiar voice. As Cliff looked up, he saw a young man with a blond mullet - and he happened to resemble the bassist from Marty's band, The Pinheads. "Great night, out, eh? I'm looking forward to that date with Melody McFly."

"Sounds rather cool," replied Cliff, as he tried to sound as friendly as possible. He still couldn't the fact that his future nephew turned out to be such a goody-goody - but it certainly came in handy, for moments like this. "I'm sure Melody feels the same way."

"In a way, I'm rather jealous of her," the blond man replied, sighing. "I wish I could've gone to that party with her. She went with Marlene and Harmony. The party should be about over, now. They'll probably be passing by this area, on the way home."

"Awesome," replied Cliff, as he tried to suppress a smirk. This was just too convenient for him, he could hardly believe it. He felt quite certain that he knew who the Marlene and Harmony that the blond man mentioned were. He never heard of a Melody McFly - and he wondered if she was actually a daughter to the other McFly butthead, Dave. It was going to be exciting. "So, uh, you must also be picking up some snacks."

"I purchased a package on chocolate eclairs," explained the blond man, smiling. "I just thought it'd be nice for our date. I know how much Melody loves them. Well, I'd better get going. See you around, buddy!"

"Yeah, see ya," Cliff replied, as he watched the blond man leave the store. He might as well also pick up some chocolate eclairs.

Cliff figured that, if hoped to catch the girls, he'd better make it quick. He was curious to find out just what Melody McFly looked like. While he had never thought of Dave as being particularly attractive, the McFly woman seemed to just have some sort of sexy gene. Well, with the exception of Linda - who he always thought looked quite ugly.

Suddenly, he began to worry that this Melody might be about as ugly as Linda - which would just make capturing her almost not be worth it. Still, if she happened to be with Marlene and Harmony - who he knew, without a doubt, would be sexy - he'd have no choice but to also capture Melody, whether she really turned out to be sexy or not.

oooooooooo

Melody McFly smiled, as she thought of how fun the swim party was. She glanced at Harmony and Marlene, who also seemed to have a lot of fun. Her French teacher of the previous school year had invited at all her A students to the party. Melody loved the French language, and felt that the Frenchmen tended to be quite romantic.

She wished that her best friend, Jamie Brown, could also come along. Jamie happened to be one of her dearest friends, and the poor girl sure had gone through so much. In a previous timeline, Jamie was socially awkward - as she had been a social outcast. In addition, her biological father used to Miff Tannen - when actually raped her mother.

Jamie elected to not come to the party, as she actually had a date planned with Bill Tannen. At first, Melody felt a little uneasy about Jamie dating the man who used to be her half-brother. However, it soon became evident that the two of them were so deeply in love. Even though Bill learned about the time machine, almost a year ago - he was simply unaware of the fact that Jamie used to be his half-sister. All he knew, in fact, was that Jamie's life used to be very unhappy - as she used to be unpopular.

"Man, girls, this has been so much fun," commented Harmony, as she seemed to echo Melody's sentiments. "Melody, I'm simply glad that you've invited me to come along. It was such a day! The food was great, too - and I've sure enjoyed the cake. It was..."

"Don't tell Lila that I had any cake, okay?" pleaded Marlene. "She tends to throw a fit, every time I opt to eat something that's... that's a little less than healthy."

"That isn't right," Melody replied, shaking her head. "I mean, I think your friend needs to loosen up. I mean, it's sure good to eat healthy - but it doesn't mean we can't ever really enjoy ourselves with eating, uh, less-than-healthy foods. Otherwise, what kind of life would we have. We all really need to have a little fun, every now and then."

"Well, she's my friend," Marlene replied, softly, "and I sure do like her. Still, I do know what you mean. I guess she really wouldn't've enjoyed the party, as much as we did. Well, she does like swimming - so I guess she would've enjoyed that part of it."

"I wish I could've invited all our friends over," Melody replied, sighing. "Still, there was the 'two friend' limit - leaving me with nothing else to do. It just would've been nice - if they would've, at least, let us bring a little food back for the others."

"Well, guys, where should we head?" Harmony asked, smiling. "I simply don't feel as if the night is ready to be over. Should we actually catch a little movie, or something?"

"Actually," Melody replied, swallowing, "Marly and I told our parents that we'd return, after the party. I really wouldn't want our parents to worry about us. You could come with us, if you'd like. I certainly don't think our parents would mind having you over."

"I would love that," gushed Harmony. "Y'know, ladies, I always love walking past the Courthouse Square. It's strange to think of how the courthouse - as well as the clock tower, for that matter, has been standing for over 130 years. Come to think of it, so is the building that's now the Cafe '80s. Strange to think that it used to be a saloon."

"I wonder if we should pick up a little something, in fact," suggested Marlene. "I think we could maybe stop at the Cafe '80s, and just order some mint shakes. Our brother loves those shakes, and we could maybe also order a little something for Jamie."

"I suppose I don't see the harm in that," agreed Melody, as a smile spread across her face. "I still feel pretty bad that Jamie couldn't come with us, even though she rather was a good sport about this - and she offered to stay behind. I simply think the least we could do for her, really, is to buy her a little treat. I quite know that she loves the orange shakes."

"You probably should call your parents, though," Harmony suggested, as she glanced. "I think I could go for a mint shake, as well. It'd just be nice for Marty and I to spend a little time together, this evening. I..." Just then, her mouth opened in a wide gasp.

As Melody and Marlene turned around, they simply realized why Harmony reacted the way she did. At first glance, the familiar-looking young man looked like Griff Tannen - before Melody realized that the bionic implants were missing. From the sinister look on his face, he had a good idea that it also wasn't Bill Tannen.

"I knew I'd find your girls here," gloated the Tannen. "How about joining me for a little, eh, fun?" With that, he grabbed Marlene - as he added, "Where did you come from, you sexy thing? Yes, indeed, I do believe in miracles!"

Suddenly, Melody felt very ill. She actually had a weakness for You Sexy Thing by Hot Chocolate, but she absolutely hated hearing that song get quoted by a Tannen who wasn't Bill. She night right away that, even sans bionic implants, the Tannen grabbing at Marlene was certainly not Bill - who, as she was absolutely certain of, was deeply in love with Jamie. Suddenly, she felt relieved that Jamie didn't come along.

"You let her go, you bastard!" shouted Harmony, as she bit the Tannen's arm. Melody began to search for her cellphone, as Harmony added, "You leave Marlene alone!"

"And you must be Harmony Brown!" cackled the Tannen. Pushing Harmony to the ground, he added, "I can see that you're quite the feisty one." Turning to Melody, she added, "As for you, you look just like Jennifer Parker."

"Jennifer is my mother!" snapped Melody, as she kicked the non-Bill Tannen in the leg. "My name is Melody, and I'll thank you to let go of my dear sister!"

"I don't think so, missy," sing-songed the Tannen, as he placed a washcloth in front of Marlene's face. Melody gasped, as her sister sunk to the ground. Just as Harmony started to get up, the Tannen did the same to her. Turning to Melody, she cackled, "Too bad about missing your date. It's your turn, missy!"

"I don't think so!" retorted Melody, as she began to ball her right hand into a fist. Just as she was about to swing her arm, Cliff placed the washcloth in front of her face. As Melody tried to say something, she began to slip into unconsciousness.

oooooooooo

Marty Jr Three had tears in his eyes, as he just couldn't stop thinking of his sister and girlfriend - and all the other girls that Griff and his father had captured. His heart sure went out to the girls, as he realized just how hopeless they must be feeling.

"I simply can't believe that we have different girlfriends," commented Marty Jr One. "I wonder if, in this world, we'll meet yet a different girl that my counterpart is dating. Is it rather unrealistic to expect for another version of Harmony to exist, out of all these worlds? I don't mean to disregard your concerns, but it's just that I feel as if..."

"I understand," Marty Jr Three replied, nodding. "Right now, though, I suppose that's not what's really important. Man, in this world, I really hope we can catch up with Cliff and Griff. At least, with our group expanding... Well, there's just power in numbers."

"Yeah, I guess you're right," Alex replied, sighing. "I still can't believe that there's no other version of me, but I guess I should stop feeling sorry for myself."

"I'm sure that Harmony feels the same way," pointed out Marty Jr One, gently. "I still can't believe that she doesn't exist in the other worlds."

"Well, I hope that Cliff and Griff aren't hurting the girls," Marty Jr Three commented, as tears spilled down his cheeks. "They were looking so forward to seeing the first of the Teens In Time trilogy on the big screen, and then they..."

"Teens in Time Trilogy?" asked Marty Jr Two, confused. "I can't say that I've heard of such a trilogy. It sounds very fascinating, though."

"You haven't heard of Teens In Time?" Marty Jr Three asked, confused. "They were a blockbuster movie trilogy from the late 1980s. Well, actually, the third came out in the year 1990 - but... Well, the trilogy stars Michael J Fox - and..."

"I've never heard of Michael J Fox starring in a trilogy called Teens In Time," pointed out Mike H One. "The only trilogy I've heard of Michael J Fox starring in was Mind Warped."

Now it was Marty Jr Three's turn to be confused. He glanced at the version of Doc and his father that he know, and noticed that they looked equally shocked.

"I can't... I can't say that... I ever heard of a Mind Warped trilogy," admitted Marty Jr Three, softly. Realizing something, he added, "Were the movies of the trilogy released in 1985, 1989, and 1990." As Mike H One nodded, he added, "Fascinating. It sounds as if the Teens In Time trilogy in our universe was replaced the Mind Warped trilogy in yours." Glancing at Marty Jr Two, he asked, "What about you?"

"I've only heard of the Mind Warped Trilogy," replied Marty Jr Two, stunned. "I never heard of a Teens In Time Trilogy."

"Actually, I've heard of a Teens In Time trilogy," piped up Doc One. Turning to Marty Sr One, he asked, "Do you remember the trip that we took in 1990? In that other world, we..."

"Not in front of Teen Marty and me, please," interjected Doc '87. "If you're our older selves, and this has yet to occur in our future, that it's really not a good idea to..."

"Oh, right," replied Doc One, nervously. "Well, I really won't go into any detail. Suffice to say, in that world, Teens In Time had replaced Mind Warped. In some other worlds, the Back to the Future trilogy was released during those years, so I suspect that..."

"I reckon that there is a definite connection," agreed Doc Three. "Since I do remember the... the event that you're referring to... Well, I'm very sure that ours was the world that you visited."

"As interesting as this is," Marty Jr Three commented, as he cleared his throat, "I think we'd better get back on track. We're in another world, and we..."

"Good point," agreed Doc One, nodding. "Knowing Cliff and Griff, they might have already... Well, since we've already established that this world is similar to ours, I suppose we should check the McFlys home... where Marty's parents used to live... and see if anyone's home."

"Right, Doc, that's a good idea," replied Marty Jr Three, as he felt relieved. However, his stomach knotted up - as he felt very worried about his girlfriend and sister, as well as everyone else

oooooooooo

Marty Jr felt rather nervous, as he glanced at the clock. Melody should've been back, twenty minutes ago. He knew that Marlene planned to stop by Mike's house, after the swim party that the girls have been invited to. He sure was hoping to play some video games with Melody, though. The two of them were major fans of old-school Nintendo games, while Marlene didn't really care much for video games.

Just then, there was a knock at the door. Marty Jr swallowed, as he wondered who it could be. As he walked to the front door, he noticed that Mike was there - along with Bill and Jamie. He wondered what the three of them could want.

"Hi, guys," Marty Jr called out, as he opened the door. "What brings the three of you over here? Mike, I thought Marlene was simply gonna spend time at your place - after the swim party."

"I'm worried about Marlene," Mike replied, in a near whisper. "Bill and Jamie stopped by my place, when they saw that Harmony wasn't home. We decided to stop by your place, in case the girls actually decided to..."

"Melody's not here, either," Marty Jr replied, as he grew more fearful. "If Harmony's not at her house, Marlene isn't at Mike's, and Melody's not here - then I..." He looked up, as he saw a bus pull up in front of the house. "What the hell? What's going on?"

"That's Grandpa," observed Jamie, quietly. "He's motioning for us to come in. He looks to be so... frantic. I wonder if he knows where Harmony, Melody, and Marlene are."

"Aaron!" gasped Marty Jr, as he caught sight of his friend and band mate. "You simply must be here for Melody. Well, I hate to be the bearer of bad news - but she..."

"Melody's not here," explained Mike, sorrowfully. "Marlene's also not here, and I do... Well, I'm just hoping that Doc has a good explanation for what happened. I really was looking forward to our date, and..." Taking a good look at Bill, he asked, "Why did you change your clothes?"

"Change my clothes?" Bill asked, confused - as he glanced down at his outfit, which consisted of a Led Zeppelin tee-shirt and a pair of black shorts. "What are you talking about? I was wearing these, ever since I changed out of my pajamas this morning!"

"What!" Aaron gasped, as horror spread across his face. "If that wasn't you who I saw in Andy's Food Shop, then it just... Well, he couldn't've been Griff - as he didn't have the..."

"... bionic implants," finished Marty Jr, as a sick feeling entered his stomach. "Well, we should head to the bus - and... Hurry up, guys! Doc is looking quite anxious."

Without another word, Marty Jr and the rest of the group ran to the bus. He sighed, just as he stepped onto the bus - and then, as he glanced towards the seats, he felt such shock. He certainly couldn't believe the group of people that he was seeing.

"You must, uh, be wondering what's happening here," commented the Doc who was in the driver's seat.

Marty Jr couldn't believe that there were a total of four Docs on the bus, along with what appeared to be five other versions of him - unless not all of them were actually versions of him. There were two versions of Mike Hartford, as well as one other version of Bill Tannen. There were two versions of his father, as well. The sole girl on the bus was another version of Jamie Brown. There was also a version of his mother.

"Yeah, I suppose that's one way of putting it," Marty Jr commented, stunned. Turning to the girl, he asked, "Jamie, can you explain what..."

"Why are you calling me Jamie?" asked the girl, confused. "My name's Melody. Melody Brown. I'm not from your world."

"What?" gasped Marty Jr. He could hardly believe what he just heard. This version of his younger sister's best friend actually had her sister's name. "But, uh, Melody is my sister."

Suddenly, everyone else on the bus look confused. Marty Jr began to wonder is he might actually be dreaming.

"But, uh, I only have one older sister," commented one of the Marty Jr, as two others were nodding. "Marlene. Are you, uh, saying that you have two sisters?"

"That's right," replied Marty Jr, nervously. "Melody is less than a year younger than me, while Marlene is less than a year older. Right now, I'm very concerned about both of them - as well my girlfriend, Harmony. They went to a party, and they should..."

"I've never actually been so happy to miss out on a party, before," Jamie commented, stunned. "Goodness, I'm very worried about my friends." Glancing at her counterpart, she added, "I sure still can't get over how you have the same name as my best friend, even though you're my counterpart. At any rate, your older sister is Harmony?"

"That's right," replied Melody B. "This is such a shock to me. Harmony is about a year older than me, and... It still doesn't make sense to me that your name isn't 'Melody' - to go with 'Harmony'. Well, at any rater, it's nice to meet you."

"Melody McFly is older than me," explained Jamie. "That might explain it. My parents were quite disappointed that Marty and Jamie opted to use 'Melody' for their second daughter. Sometimes, I do wish it was my name - and now I just... Well, Harmony is dating Marty Jr - and... I'm telling you, if anything does happen to Melody, I just..."

"Just try to relax, Jamie," Marty Jr commented, softly. "I understand that you're very worried about the other girls. We all are. I'm just terribly worried about my sisters and Harmony, but I do..."

"Your girlfriend is Harmony Brown?" asked one of the other two Marty Jr's, stunned. Marty Jr nodded, as he began to feel even more confused. "In this case, I cannot tell you how happy I am. At the rate we were going, I was beginning to feel that... I was about to wonder if, in each of the universes we travelled to, I'd be dating a different girl."

"In our world, I'm dating a Stephanie Stebbs," added the Marty Jr who commented that Marlene was his only sister. "Does doc, in fact, have a granddaughter named 'Harmony'. She was only just born to Jules and Gina, though."

"What?" gasped the other Marty Jr. "You never mentioned that before! Also, who is this Gina person?"

"Gina Vincent," explained the first Marty Jr counterpart. "I'm sorry I didn't think to mention this before, but... I wonder what she'll look like, when she gets older."

"I do know of a Stephanie Stebbs," commented Marty Jr, stunned. "She seems like a nice enough girl, and I'm pleased to call her a friend. Still, I can't exactly imagine her replacing Harmony in my life."

"I don't know either a Stephanie or a Harmony," added another one of the Marty Jrs. "In my world, I'm dating a girl named Suzy MacArthur. I suppose you wouldn't, by any chance, happen to know a girl by that name."

"No, I can't say that I do," replied Marty Jr, as the name sounded quite unfamiliar to him. "I'm not too close to any girls named 'Susy'. It's just so..." Noticing that the two other versions of him haven't spoken, yet - he asked, "So, uh, who are the two..."

"Marty Jr is my cousin," explained one of the remain young men who resembled Marty Jr. "My look-alike cousin, that is. My name is Alex - and I'm actually dating Stephanie's twin sister, Stacy. Marty and I do often get mistaken for twins. Of course, the fact that our fathers are twins helps."

"What?" asked Marty Jr, stunned. The Stephanie Stebbs that he knew actually did, in fact, have a twin sister. He remembered that her name was Stacy - but he just didn't know her, as well. The idea of his father having a twin, on the other hand, simply felt more than a little unnerving to him. "Well, I certainly can't believe what I'm hearing."

"As for me, I'm actually a younger version of your father," explained the last of the Marty Jr look-alikes. "The older me did come along, as well. The younger version of Jennifer was kidnapped by Cliff and Griff, and... Well, right now, we're quite busy searching for them. I have a hunch that they..."

"Welcome aboard, Marty Jr Four," added one of the Marty Jrs. "I'm Marty Jr One, the one who's also dating a version of Harmony. The one dating Stephanie, and has Alex for a look-alike cousin, is Marty Jr Two. The one dating Suzy, and who we picked up from the last world, is Marty Jr Three. This is the fourth world that we entered, thus far. I have a feeling that..."

"If you guys have visited three worlds, so far," commented Mike, stunned, "then why do I only see two versions of me? Shouldn't I be seeing a third version, as well."

"Yeah, and why is there only one version of me?" asked Bill. "Do I not exist in two of the worlds?"

"Oh, in our world, you do exist," explained Marty Jr Two, "and we consider you to be a good friend. However, the version of you in our world is not... Well, he's not aware of our... our secret, if you know what I mean."

"In our world, you don't exist," added Marty Jr Three. "The idea of a Tannen being nice seems to be quite... Well, we won't hold your family name against you. After all, you can't help what family you're born into. Mike, I also never met a version of you in our world. Oh, and before you ask, my sister isn't currently dating anyone."

"She's not?" asked Mike, stunned. "Well, in a way, I feel so relieved to know that she isn't with some other guy. Yeah, I appreciate how the Marty Jrs must all feel - but..."

"We said the same thing," added one of the other Mikes. "It's actually hard to imagine Marly not being with anyone, though. She was always such a guy magnet."

"What about me?" piped up Aaron. "How come I see no other version of me? Surely, I must exist in the other worlds. I'm the bassist in Marty's band."

"You are in our world, too," replied Marty Jr Two, as Marty Jr One nodded. "You are a part of my band, and simply amongst my closest friends." Once again, Marty Jr One was nodding. "As with the Bill of our world, though, you're not in on the... the secret."

"In our world, you don't exist," added Marty Jr Three. "You really do look a lot like the bassist from my father's old band, though. So, anyway, how did you come to find out about the... the secret?"

Just before Aaron could respond, there was a knock on the bus door. Marty Jr turned around, and saw that it was his father and his girlfriend's grandfather. He figured that they had to be the versions from his world.

"Come on in," announced the Doc that was sitting in the driver's seat. "You must also be wondering where the girls are. Y'know, we might still have time to catch up with the Tannen. From what I'm seeing on this display, the train hasn't left this world."

"Train?" asked Doc, confused. "What train? What are you talking about? What is going on here?" Glancing towards the back of the bus, he gasped, "Great Scott! I can't quite believe what I'm seeing. Well, at any rate, what do you mean by 'train'? What is..."

"It's the train from our world," explained Doc Three. "The world that we just came from. Apparently, this is the fourth world that's being visited, even though..."

"Great Scott!" gasped Doc, again. "This is worse than I thought. Well, you'll have to fill me on what's happening. I never expected that."

"It actually started in our world," commented that Doc who had, up until the moment, been silent. "Technically, I'm Doc One's younger self. You guys can call me Doc '87. In our our world, we were just preparing to celebrate Jules' birthday."

"Jules?" asked Doc Three, confused, "Actually, in our world, Jules' birthday isn't until September 25. Dave's birthday is next week Saturday, though?"

"Dave?" asked Teen Marty, confused. "You mean, as in Dave McFly?" Doc Three just nodded. "That is quite weird. In our world, Dave was born early in the year. Well, at any rate, Jules' birthday is two days away."

"Well, that's the same in our universe," added Doc Four. "August 12 of 1886... or 1978. Man, it's hard to believe that our Jules will be just one year shy of turning forty. I mean, I can still remember when..."

"Actually, in our universe, he will be turning forty this year," commented Doc Three. "I guess that's because it took me a year later to finish the train."

"In our world, his birthday isn't until December," explained Doc Two. "He was born in December 12 of 1987, along with Verne. They'll only be turning thirty, this year."

"I think we're getting just a little off track," commented Doc '87. "As I was saying, to celebrate, Clara and I took the boys out to Pizza Hut. When we were at Pizza Hut, Jennifer headed to our house to... pick up something she left behind. Unfortunately, Cliff also happened to stop by. Well, to make a long story short, Cliff managed to find where I hid the DeLorean. Cliff then captured Jennifer, and brought her to 2015."

"That's terrible!" gasped Doc Four. "Well, what happened then?"

"It was then that he decided to capture Harmony and Marlene," continued Doc Two. "For some reason, Melody was spared - and it looks as if the Jamie of this world was also spared." Quietly, he added, "I can't get over how much your Jamie resembles our... Well, Jamie, when is your birthday?"

"It's August fifth of 1999," explained Jamie. "In the old timeline, it used to be one day earlier."

"That's my birthday, too," added Melody B. "I guess, other than our names, we really are... Well, essentially, we're the same person."

"Well, in the old timeline, I didn't quite look like this," explained Jamie. "I used to..."

"You can tell us a little later, Jamie," interjected Doc Three, with sudden urgency. "I see my train just a little ahead. C'mon, One, we might still have time to stop them."

Marty Jr Four's heart skipped a beat, as he caught of the train. It looked just like the train that the Doc of his universe had built. However, shortly after returning to 1985, Doc had decided to dismantle the train. It seemed so strange to see the train here.

With sudden anger, Marty Jr Four headed towards the front of the bus - grabbing onto the bus seats for support. The other Marty Jrs, Alex, Teen Marty, Aaron, the Mikes, and the Bills seemed to share his sentiment. He wanted to punch both Cliff and Griff in the nose, and then maybe also beat them to a bloody pulp.

"Try to calm down, boys," insisted Doc One. "I understand that you all feel concerned - and, not to mention, furious. Still, I wouldn't want you guys getting hurt."

"Doc One is right," added Marty Sr Four. "Think of how I feel about this! Both of my daughters have been captured by these monsters. Still, we can't quite be getting ourselves into a frenzy."

"Right," agreed Doc One, as he finally managed to pull beside the train. He opened the bus door. At that moment, the cab door on the train also opened.

"Hello, Crackpot Brown," cackled one of the nasty Tannens. As this Tannen didn't have any bionic implants, Marty Jr Three deducted that it was Cliff. "So, we meet again! Are you buttheads having and fun, yet?"

"You let the girls go, you bastards!" demanded Doc Four. As Marty Jr Four managed to peak behind the Tannens, he saw that a bunch of girls were tied up. "I don't know what your big plan is - and, quite frankly, I don't care - but you let them go!"

Marty Jr Four noticed that Melody and Jamie were hiding in the back of the bus - perhaps out of fear that, if they were noticed, the Tannens would attempt to also capture them. He couldn't exactly blame them - when he recalled how the Griff of his world had succeeded in raping Jamie, as well as Melody M.

"Very funny, Crackpot Brown," replied Griff, as he burst out laughing. "How exactly do you plan to stop us? Haven't you learned from last time?"

"Say 'good night', you Tannen bastards," added Doc Three, as he took out the sleep-inducing alpha-rhythm generator. As he held it to Cliff's face, Griff knocked it out of Doc Three's hands, as it fell to the ground. "You disgusting and repugnant..."

"Nice try, Crackpot Brown," cracked Griff. "In case you've just forgotten, I'm from the same era as you. That lame trick won't work on us."

"Well, in that case, I might just..." Doc Three started to say. At that moment, Cliff managed to jerk the train away from the bus. "Damn! Damn! Damn! Come on, One! We might still..."

"I'm up and at it," replied Doc One, as he jumped back into the drivers seat. However, just as he began to adjust come controls, the train started to accelerate. "Sorry! I'm afraid that we..."

"If those bastards do anything to my train..." fumed Doc Three. To the other Docs, he added, "I still don't understand why guys chose to dismantle the trains that you built, but... Well, for now, I guess that's really not the issue."

"I never built a train," pointed out Doc Two, gently. "I never..." At the moment, there were three sonic booms. "Damn! The Tannens have already left the world."

"Next time, I guess we should be better prepared," suggested Doc One. "Well, Three, since you have the tracker for your train - how about letting us know where the train ended up?"

"Well, okay," replied Doc Three, just as he reached for his time tracker. Glancing at it, he read out, "PF51." With a sudden gasp, he added, "Hey, I know this code! Cliff and Griff have just entered the dimension where Marty Jr was stuck in the 1980s!"

"What!?" gasped Marty Jr Four, as he began to feel a tinge of jealousy. "Why couldn't I have been him? It's the opportunity that I've always wanted."

"Yeah," agreed Marty Jr One. "Sure, I've visited the 1980s... on several occasions. It isn't quite the same thing, though. I bet he really had the time of his life. He'll have to tell us what that was like."

"Right, this is what I've always dreamed of," added Marty Jr Two, sighing. "I just feel as if it's so..."

"C'mon, you guys," protested Marty Jr Three, "I'm sure that your..." In a quiet voice, he added, "I can't believe this! I'm actually dissenting with the other versions of me. I just... Well, don't get me wrong. I love many things from the 1980s. It's just that..."

"I believe that Marty Jr Three may have a point," added Alex. "Do you guys know the old expression... the grass is always greener on the other side?" As all four Marty Jrs nodded, he continued, "The 1980s may not be the paradise that you think it is - even if we do like the music, movies, video games, and TV shows of that era."

"My point exactly," added Marty Jr Three, nodding. "I like all of those things, too. Still, I think I'd miss a lot of things from... from this era. Just think about it, okay?"

"For what it's worth," added Teen Marty, "there are certain things from your era that I wish... wish we had in ours. The first time I saw the future, I was quite impressed - and I even... Well, in a way, I thought that your era was more interesting than ours."

"Actually, from what I recall," explained Doc Three, "it didn't seem to be particularly all that... Well, he was quite anxious for my counterpart to finish the new time machine - so that he could return to 2015. Granted, he might've been feeling homesick, but..."

"Well, yeah," replied Marty Jr Four, with a little uncertainty. "Still, I can't help but feel as if I would fit in better in the 1980s."

"We can discuss this later, guys," interjected Doc One. "For now, we really have more pressing issues to concern ourselves with." He then inputted the dimensional code, as he added. "All right, guys! We are about to leave this universe."

Marty Jr Four swallowed, as he wondered what travelling to another universe would feel like? Would it really be just like travelling through time? Within moments, the time travelling hover-bus had left the Haven Universe - to enter into another universe.

Chapter Six

August 10, 2017
12:25 PM PDT
Hill Valley, California
Future Son Universe

"If you girls don't stop crying right now, I'll hit you on the head!"

"Like you didn't do that before!"

"Well, then I'll do it again!"

Melody McFly looked at Griff furiously, as the guy was leaning over to Marlene One and tried to kiss her hair. "Wouldn't you cry if you'd be in a situation like we are?" she asked. "Don't you have any respect? Don't you know how to treat us?"

"I do know how to treat you" Griff said, smirking. "I'll treat you like what you are: my girls. our girls." He grinned. "Your world is a nice variation on the themes, y'know. A Harmony again, after all these different girls, a Marlene who looks like her grandma, and an extra McFly kid who resembles her mom." He looked over to Marlene Four and kissed her passionately. "Not that I complain, of course."

Harmony One somehow managed to kick Griff away from Marlene Four with her feet. "Stop it!" she called out. "Why can't you leave us alone?"

"Because I wouldn't have as much fun in that case" Griff simply said. He then looked around. "Why is it so light? It's much lighter now!"

Looking around, Melody found out that he was telling the truth. While it had been after 10 PM where they came from, it was now broad daylight. She wondered how that change came to be.

Cliff soon solved the mystery. He stepped forwards and pointed to the time of Destination: 12:25 PM. "I figured some light would help us" he simply said. "We do want to see the girls we catch." He smirked, a huge grin splitting his face. "Wouldn't that be much nicer?"

Melody sighed and lowered her head to her knees. "Oh, perfect."

"That is a little too flattering" Cliff said, with a grin. "I am great, yes, but perfect is not a thing I would call myself. Yet." He smiled. "Now, behave yourself."

"What if we don't?" Harmony Two argued, angry.

Cliff smiled, and winked to Griff, who presented a large box of chocolate eclairs. "Then you won't get these either."

The girls gasped, except for Harmony, Melody and Marlene Four. After all, they'd just had food at the party. The others, though, looked at the eclairs adoringly, and tried to grab them. As they were restrained, though, that wasn't a possibility.

"What are you waiting for?" Cliff said, smiling. "Go get them."

"We're tied up, bojo" Marlene Two said, angry tugging on the ropes. "If you could perhaps give them to us..."

"Sure" Cliff said. "But only under certain... conditions."

The girls sighed, tried again to move towards the eclairs, then found out that they were tied up too much. "Present your ideas" Jennifer groaned.

"You may each have one fourth of an eclair" Cliff said, "if you kiss me and Griff both. Every time you want an additional piece, the amount of kisses you have to give is doubled."

"No way!" the Harmony's, Marlene's, Suzy, Melody and Jennifer shouted in unision.

"That'll be no eclairs, then" Griff said, grabbing the box and preparing to carry it to the back of the train.

"Now, now wait" Marlene One said. "Can't you make an exception for us? We've been flying around for eight hours without anything now!"

"You'll have to kiss us first" Cliff said. "That's the way the rules are."

The girls exchanged glances, thought for a few moments, then sighed. "All right Cliff" Jennifer said, depressed. "You win. We'll kiss you."

"And Griff."

"And Griff."

Cliff grinned. He lowered the train and parked it near the Square, where they had now arrived. He then exchanged a glance with Griff. "Who's first?"

"You go, Dad" Griff said, with a grin. "I'll wait."

"Thanks, son" Cliff said. He moved over to Jennifer, and loosened the ties around her arms. "One move and your friends are in trouble, remember that."

Jennifer sighed, nodded, and moved loose of the ties. She then leaned over to Cliff, put her arms around him, and kissed him. Cliff grinned broadly as they parted, after a few moments. "Ah" he said. "Now that was nice."

"It felt more like throwing up to me" Jennifer said, disgusted. She sighed, then stood up again and hugged Griff, too, kissing him. This kiss lasted longer than the previous, as Griff didn't want to let her go, and after twenty seconds, Cliff eventually pushed Griff away from her again. "We'll get enough time to kiss them later on" he said.

"My... eclair" Jennifer said.

"Here you go" Cliff said, cutting one eclair in four pieces and handing one to Jennifer. She ate it all, then let Cliff tie her up again. Soon, she was just as restrained as in the start.

This procedure repeated itself by all of the girls. Eventually, Cliff was finished, and headed over to the front door. "You keep guard" he told his son. "I wonder what we'll encounter this time. It's a PF reality again - PF #51. I am curious what kind of Marlene's and whatever McFly's girlfriend is this time around we'll find here."

"See ya, Dad" Griff said.

"See you too, son" Cliff said, with a smirk. He then exited the train, and walked towards the Square. The time travellers waited in the train, as his footsteps eventually disappeared into nothing.

oooooooo

Cliff Tannen smiled, as he looked around him. Hill Valley Courthouse Square, in once another dimension. He was beginning to like it. Also, the future continued to amaze him. Who could've thought that flying cars could ever exist? And the DeLorean had ran on some Mr. Fusion guy who could convert trash to electricity! It wasn't like Cliff was too big of a science person, but that sounded pretty amazing. Even he knew that oil and gas was expensive but everyone had to use it for their cars, and that it also could be used to produce electricity. And now, this Fusion guy had thought up some easy way to convert ordinary trash into electricity. Cliff smiled, as he made sure that, when this time would roll around, he'd remember to invest in Fusion. That might as well make him rich.

The thing that surprised him the most about this world, though, was Doctor Emmett Brown - and his invention. The thought that Crazy Old Brown could really have invented a time machine went beyond him. Sure, Brown could be smart sometimes, but an actual time machine? Most people who belonged in a nuthouse didn't invent time machines in their free time. Brown apparently did, though, as he'd seen four different machines now. A DeLorean, a station wagon, a bus, and a train. An old west steam train, with that flux capaciwhat's it thing attached to the side. However he didn't like to admit it, Cliff had to say that he was very impressed.

Ignoring his thoughts about Brown, Cliff focused on his mission. Where would the girls be this time around? He didn't see them at the moment. Maybe they were back home. That was an idea that Cliff did not really like. He didn't like breaking into homes. Granted, they'd done it at the Brown house, but that was different. He liked breaking into really nutty people's homes better than into normal ones. You could get caught in the latter situation, after all. Anyway, he did not really like it. Sometimes, though, it would be convenient, when the owners weren't at home. Then, he could steal some money unnoticed. These days, though, more and more people had security systems. That was really too bad.

Cliff now looked across the street. There he saw someone very familiar. It was none else but Marty McFly Junior. Cliff sneakily crossed the street, and started following the teen. Not to kidnap him of course, as he wasn't willing to go through all that trouble for kidnapping a boy instead of a girl, but he simply wished to follow him. Maybe McFly could lead him to the girls.

After just two moments of following McFly, the teen entered the Café 80s. He went towards the nearest waiter and ordered a Pepsi. Cliff snuck in, too, and hid behind the nearest table to McFly. He didn't have to wait long, as a young woman approached Marty Junior within just a few minutes. "Hey, McFly" the woman said. "How are you doing?"

"Fine, Amy, fine" Marty Jr said, apparently disinterested in a conversation.

Amy stared at him. "Something wrong, McFly?"

"Shut up" Marty Junior said, defensively. "You Needles are all the same. All bullying and harassing us McFly's. You're almost worse than the Tannen's."

"Little do you know, McFly" Cliff thought, grinning.

Amy Needles shrugged. "You are the one who's being impolite" she said. "I was just asking where your sister and girlfriend are. I wanted to go shop with them."

"They're in the Courthouse Mall along with Maria Brown, buying a present for my uncle Dave who's birthday will be celebrated next Saturday, and they're not interested in you annoying them and beating them up, and if you even try to do that, you'll have to deal with a very angry version of me." Marty Junior said, snapping. "Now if you will excuse me..." He walked off, annoyed, and left the Café. Amy shrugged, and went to sit down right behind Cliff's chair.

Cliff, in the meantime, had gotten interested. He tapped Amy on the shoulder. "Hey."

The woman turned around, and gasped in surprise. "Hey, what's the mat - Griff Tannen? How did you break out of jail?"

Cliff sighed. "I can't believe I keep being mistaken for him. At least someone should've noticed his bionic implants are missing."

Amy frowned. "You're right" she said. "What's going on here, huh? If you ain't Griff, then who are you? Is this some kind of trick?"

Cliff smirked mysteriously. "You'll find out" he said. "Just follow me out of the Café."

"Sure" Amy said, frowning. "But what kind of good is that supposed to be?"

"Just do it, okay?"

Amy sighed, then nodded and followed him out. She followed Cliff, who eventually stopped a few feet away from the Café. "Now what?" she asked. "Who are you?"

"My name is Cliff Tannen" Cliff said. "I'm Griff's father."

Amy frowned, then chuckled. "Cliff Tannen?" she said. "No way! You're way too young to be him!"

"That's where the interesting part comes in" Cliff said. "I'm the Cliff Tannen from 1987. I stole Doc Brown's time machine there and headed into 2017. Then I met up with Griff, teamed up with him, and started hopping through dimensions kidnapping all the McFly and Brown girls we could get!"

"I see" Amy said, nodding. "Original April Fools Joke, I must admit. Now, what do you want me to do? Laugh hard?"

"I'm telling the truth, girl" Cliff said. "I really am who I say I am. Tell me, what did you want to do with those girls you asked McFly for?"

"Find them, beat them up a little, take their cash, go home again" Amy summed up. "So?"

Cliff smiled. "Nice" he said. "I could use you in my team. You wanna team up with me?"

"Team up with a supposed time traveller from the past and another dimension?" Amy said, rolling her eyes. "Why should I?"

Cliff had expected that. "Give me a chance" he said. "If what I say is not true and I'm not going to take you to those girls, all you've lost have time and you can beat them up some other time. If what I say is not true but I am going to take you to those girls, you can still beat them up as you wanted and then leave. If what I say is true, though, then you'll get to beat them up while Griff and I kiss them - and that won't be restricted to them alone. There'll be dozens of girls for you to beat up, and the satisfaction that their friends are worried about them. Also, you'll get an interesting adventure." He looked at her. "What do you think?"

"I think I'll join you, for now" Amy said, after long hesitation. "But you have to show me your so-called time machine after we get those girls."

"Fine with me" Cliff said. "It's parked close to the Square. As soon as we get those girls, it's off to the time machine and to a new dimension we go."

"I see" Amy said, not entirely believing it just yet but being more and more doubting that Cliff's story was untrue, thanks to Cliff's complicated story which, if it was fake, at least was fabricated into detail. "How are we going to get those girls?"

Cliff reached into his pocket, and found a near-empty bottle of chloroform. "Too bad" he growled. "This will only last for one knock-out."

"I'll help you beating the other two up then" Amy offered. "I'm good at punching people unconscious."

"Good" Cliff said, grinning. "Let's go, then." The pair of kidnappers then continued their way, and headed up into the Courthouse Mall, anxious to find the newest set of girls to take along.

oooooooo

Maria Emma Brown felt overjoyed, as she was in the Courthouse Mall. Even though Dave McFly wasn't her uncle or future uncle-in-law, like with Marlene and Suzy, she still had offered to go along with the girls, just because she liked it. Not that shopping was her favourite hobby, but with Marlene and Suzy, it always became fun, as they had lots of jokes together and would talk about all that was happening. Later in the afternoon, they could maybe catch a movie too. She smiled, and looked around towards Marlene and Suzy, who were staring at a business suit. They'd explored two suit shops this morning, and after having some chips for lunch, they now once again had gone on their journey through the huge mall.

"This really is a nice suit, Marly" Suzy said, grinning. "I bet it'd fit Mr. McFly."

"Dad gave me Uncle Dave's size" Marlene said. "He should be about six feet tall."

"The suit is suited for someone of six feet one inch" Suzy said. "That's a little too big, but maybe it'd still fit him. I think it's a really nice-looking suit."

"Oh, it sure is" Maria Emma assured her. "But I don't think that buying a suit that is one size too tall is the best idea."

"Then what do you suggest?" Marlene said. "We can't walk around here forever."

"We'll go to one more shop" Maria Emma proposed. "Then, there we can see if there's a nice suit, and if there's not one in Mr. McFly's size, we'll buy one that is one size bigger. It's about the idea of giving a present, after all, and not about what you give. Well, that's preferably nice as well, but the idea that you give a present is also important."

Marlene sighed. "I guess you're right" she said. "C'mon, Suzy, let's go." Suzy hung the suit back and they walked out of the shop.

Suddenly, Marlene stumbled over something, and dropped down. Maria gasped, and Suzy did the same. Then, they heard some familiar laughter, and saw a twenty-one-year-old girl standing there.

Suzy frowned at her. "Amy Needles" she said, sighing. "Can't you ever leave us alone?"

"I can, but that wouldn't be fun" Amy said. "Now, why don't you each stand in order, so I can beat you up a little."

Maria, Suzy and Marlene, who had stumbled up again, rose their fists. "Just because Marty ain't here doesn't mean we can't defend ourselves" Suzy said, growling. "Back off, Amy."

Amy chuckled. "I kind of figured that" she said. "That's partly why I brought some help."

"Help?" Maria said, confused.

"Yes" a familiar voice said, stepping out of the shadows. "Me."

"Griff Tannen!" Suzy exclaimed, horrified. "What on earth are you doing here! I thought you were in jail! I saw you being dragged off myself!"

"Suzy MacArthur" Griff said, grinning. "I could ask you what you're doing here, too. Your turn isn't until the next world. I'd expected a Stephanie."

Suzy, Marlene and Maria exchanged some confused glances, then shrugged. "I don't know what or who you are talking about, Griff, but whatever you're planning, you're not going to go through with it!" Maria exclaimed.

Griff smiled, amused. "So, I'm not going to go through with it" he said, thoughtfully. "And who might you be, miss know-it-all?"

"Maria Emma Brown, daughter of Dr. Emmett Brown" Maria said. "You know that, Griff. Don't pretend you don't."

"I've never met you before in my life" Griff said, smiling. "But it doesn't matter. I can still have fun with you. With all three of you, actually." With that, he stepped forward, got out a washcloth with chloroform, and held it in front of Marlene's nose. Before she could protest, she collapsed onto the ground.

Maria and Suzy stepped back, shocked. "What the heck!" Suzy exclaimed. "What was that all about?"

"Don't ask questions, run!" Maria said. She ran off, and Suzy followed her. Griff followed in pursuit. They ran around in the mall for a while, and then, Maria frowned, as something occured to her.

"Suzy?"

"Yeah?"

"Have you seen where Amy went?"

"No" the girl responded. "Why? It isn't important."

Amy suddenly appeared in front of them, as the girls just went around a corner. Both gasped and stopped to a halt, but it was too late. Suzy was captured by Amy, and Maria by Griff. "That's why" Maria said, depressed.

Both girls struggled against their captives, but they were held securely. "Let us go!" Maria said. "We did nothing to you!"

Griff looked at Amy, sighing. "They're a little annoying, aren't they?"

"Yes, they sure are" Amy said, grinning. "Do you think what I think?"

Griff smiled in return. He then looked towards Maria, and hit her in the face, hard. Amy did the same with Suzy. The latter was knocked out, but Maria wasn't. "You..." she muttered.

"Sometimes, second time's the charm as well" Griff simply said. With that, he slammed his fist into Maria's face once more. Maria's brain tried to stay alive, but it was too beaten and she felt too much pain. Within seconds, she slipped into unconsciousness.

oooooooo

Marty Junior Four sighed, as they once again moved into another world. He was really worried about his girlfriend, now. Even though he was curious to discover another universe, the worries were the most dominant feeling he had. After all, it wasn't every day that someone from the 1980s kidnapped your girlfriend and sisters, and hauled them off to another universe.

The teenager looked around at the other hims, and realized how different they all were from him. They were each dating different girls, except for Marty One, who was dating Harmony as well. However, no one of them knew Melody McFly. It was really depressing. Marty Junior sighed. This just wasn't his day.

"Well, I guess we made it" Doc Three said. "We are in another universe once again. I guess this one is more similar to my world."

"Yeah, I suppose so" Doc One said. "Why don't you take the controls? If it is your type of world, you'd be more likely to find us some place where the Marlene, girlfriend or whatever of this world would be."

"Yes, I suppose so" Doc Three said. "Now I wish I looked farther into the future of the universe where Marty Junior stayed in the 1980s. Then I would've known more about the situation here."

"But maybe the bus already would've been malfunctioning" Marty Senior Three pointed out. "Then it would only have made us realize earlier that we were hopping through dimensions."

"Even then it would've been nice to see the future," Doc Three said, "because it would've been interesting to discover when that thing went wrong. Maybe it wasn't the fault of the reloading at all, or maybe the fault was wider than just that?"

"Well, you're the Doc, Doc" Marty Senior Three said. "Let's just get going, okay?"

"That's right" Doc Two said. "Your stories, though, are very interesting. I'd like to hear some more about the adventures you've been through, as well as about the Teens In Time trilogy."

"Ask Marty - Senior or Junior" Doc Three said. "I have to fly the time machine now."

"On the other hand, you'd better not ask him" Doc '87 said. "Remember, you can't tell anything which we would be likely to overhear, while it's still in our future." He sighed. "Great Scott - I just wish that Cliff had remained in 1987 with his hopping. It wouldn't have made me feel like an outsider so much."

"Same here, Doc" TeenMarty said. "I'm feeling more and more like I'm being treated like once another version of my son."

"I know the feeling" Alex commented. "Well, Marty Junior is not my son - but I'm getting the feeling that I'm just a clone! Even though I might've been created by Uncle Marty's time travels, that doesn't make me less of a person!"

"We know, Alex" Marty Junior Two said, putting an arm around his cousin to comfort him. "Even though that should be the least of our concerns by now, I can understand where you're coming from. Don't worry - everything will be all right. We're with you, remember!"

"Your Marty's right" Doc '87 said. "And TeenMarty - well, he's right on that issue, too. At least we're not alone in this adventure. You're not the only outcast here - we're together in this foreign time."

"I suppose" TeenMarty said, as Doc Three started the bus again. He leaned back in his seat.

Marty Junior Four sighed, as he, too, leaned back. He sure hoped that they would track down Cliff again. Sure, they'd just confrontated him, but that had been successful. He felt being torn between wishing to catch up with Cliff and free the girls, and fear to catch up with him, as Cliff might possibly endanger the girls. It was a really hard debacle. He just wished that his friends were free again. At least then, they would be all safe and sound, and could really relax.

oooooooo

Marty Junior frowned, as he looked at his watch. It had now been about one hour, since one-thirty PM, that the girls were supposed to be back. He really felt concerned about them. Something bad could've happened to them. Maybe they were kidnapped and held for a ransom. His father was very rich after all. Maria's father was rich as well. He shivered. Maybe he'd never see the girls back again.

"What do you think that could've happened, Dad?" he asked his father. "Do you think they've been kidnapped?"

Marty Senior sighed. "I hate to admit it, but that might be a possibility" he said. "After all, we are quite rich, you know..."

"Yeah, but something like this has never happened before" Marty Junior said, tears coming into his eyes. "I think something drastic has happened. Maybe we should call Doc and ask him to take out the time machine and help fix it."

"Only in utmost necessary situations" Marty Senior reminded his son. "You know that Doc hates taking out the time machine for every minor thing. But still - it's been an hour. Marlene has never been that late before." He sighed. "All right, we'll call Doc, and ask him what he advises us."

Marty Junior sighed, as his father went over to the phone. The teenager thought of Suzy. He really loved his girlfriend. What could've possibly happened to her?

Soon, Marty Senior returned. "Doc hasn't seen them either. He says that he's coming over here right away, with the time machine" he reported. "He hasn't made any guarantees yet about actually time travelling, though."

Marty Junior sighed with relief. "At least he's coming" the teen commented. "That counts for something."

"I hope so, yes" Marty Senior said. "It looks like the girls still aren't back. I'm beginning to get worried myself now, I must admit. It really isn't like them to stay away for that long." He sighed. "For this to happen, again... I'm not really up to being sucked into a time travelling adventure."

"I agree, Dad" Marty Junior said, sighing. "That first trip was hellish. Well, I kind of liked some things of it, but staying three years in the 1980s wasn't all too well. At least we managed to erase that so I could move into 2015, but... I'm still different. I'm 21, going on 22, as opposed to the 19 the people think I am. I'm actually older than Marly now." He chuckled, then sighed, as the thought of his sister made him think again about this incident.

Marty Senior patted his son on the shoulder. "I'm sure she's all right" he said. "Suzy and Maria as well. They're clever girls - they wouldn't let something bad happen to them easily." He sighed. "I just hope it isn't that awful Needles girl, Amy. She really is a terror. Not as bad as the Tannens, but she's still not a nice person. Her sister, Roberta, really is much nicer. You can barely believe that they're from the same family - but then again, Douglas and Lauren Anne aren't exactly alike either."

Marty Junior grimaced. "You're right" he said. "I saw enough of Needles in the '80s to know how bad he is. He's just like his youngest kid. And the fact that I still remember living in that timeline where he ruined your life by that car accident, bullied you around at work, and according to Mom, also got you fired..." He sighed. "You know what I mean."

Marty Senior nodded. "I'm just glad that he pretty much left me alone after High School" he said. "He always was a major jerk, whatever reality we were in. Same goes for Biff, even though they weren't really the same type - Needles was just a jerk. Biff was much worse. We've both seen the results of that in 1985A."

Marty Junior shuddered. "Yeah" he said. "I can't believe that Biff could've been that horrifying. I never really knew him too well. Right now, I am tempted to kick him every time I see him in the Café 80s."

Marty Senior sighed. "I know how you feel" he said. "After all, I was your best pal for three years."

Marty Junior chuckled. "Yeah" he said. "That was weird. I couldn't help but see you as some clone of me, not my old man. After all, you really look different from how you do now, even though you look like you're younger than 49. Still, you look no younger than late thirties. Why not get a rejuvenation?"

"I'd prefer to wait for that a few years, until the early 2020s or so, and ten remove 25 or 30 years all together" Marty Senior said. "Also, I'd better at least look a bit older than my son, don't you think?"

Marty Junior nodded. "Yeah" he said. "Though in the future, I think that is going to be less and less of an issue as time passes. You might even have fathers who look younger than their sons."

"That would be strange" Marty Senior agreed. He then looked outside of the window. "Marty!" he exclaimed. "Look! It's Doc Brown!"

As the two exited, they saw the time machine landing - but as Marty took a closer look, he saw that it was not the train he'd expected. It was a bus. A hover-converted one, but a bus nonetheless. Yet, there was all kinds of equipment on it. It looked like a bus Doc would build, and very familiar. Yet, Marty couldn't place his finger on it.

Marty Senior cleared up the mystery. "This reminds me of the time that we were visited by Doc and myself from another reality" he said. "Remember that one, Junior?"

The teen sighed, and nodded. However his time in the 1980s had been fun, he didn't really like being reminded of the visitors from a world in which he had never hid in the time machine, and therefore had never gone through all the events that lead up to him being trapped in 1985 as the DeLorean was destroyed. Granted, the idea of his old memories fading was kind of scary, but the thought of not having to readjust to the present and to having a new girlfriend was in fact very pleasant. He wondered if this were the same guys again, coming back for a visit, after twenty-nine years (two for him).

Soon, things got even more weird as Marty's father stuck his head out of the window. "You can land, Doc - oh holy shit." He looked at his counterpart. "It always remains strange, seeing myself. I suppose I'll never adjust to this."

"Who are you guys?" Marty Senior said, uncertain.

Other Marty Senior shrugged. "I'm not the right person to answer that question" he said. "Well, I probably could, but Doc's better at handling that sort of stuff than I am... you probably know that." He turned into the bus. "Doc Three! These guys here want to know what's happening!"

"Let me '87 go!" Doc's voice replied. "He knows things better than I do! He's been longer on this than I am, and I want to stay at the controls for the moment!"

Marty Junior frowned. "There's more than one Doc on there?" he asked, surprised. "And one from 1987 as well?"

"Five, if you will believe it" Other Marty Senior said, grinning. "It's just a detail now. We'll explain the situation to you soon enough, but wait just a moment - ah, here's the guy you're waiting for." He walked back.

A few moments later, Doc's face appeared at the bus door. "Hi" he said, politely. "I suppose you want to know what we're doing here, with multiple Doc Browns, visiting you?"

"The thought crossed my mind" Marty Senior said, sarcastically. "So, if you could please tell us what is going on, we would appreciate it very much."

Doc smiled. "Well, it's a rather complicated story" he said. "And it sounds rather unbelievable, too. For now, I can summarize it to you like this: at our dimension, Cliff Tannen from 1987 came over to my house to get matchbooks which his father, Biff, lost there while doing a wax job at my place. He found out about the DeLorean while we weren't at home. When Jennifer went to visit me Cliff kidnapped her, forced her to explain the workings of the time machine to him, and took her to the future. Cliff there caught up with Griff, and found the time machine from 2017. Marty and I found out about what had happened and travelled to the future as well, where Cliff and Griff had kidnapped some girls from the 2010s. We confronted him, my older self got annoyed, and he accidentally provoked them to dimension travel. Now they'd managed to see how that worked, they started travelling through various 2017's kidnapping all the girls they could find. This is the fifth dimension, including the original one."

Marty Junior gasped. "You were right" he finally said. "This was a complicated story."

Marty Senior looked enraged. "That jerk!" he exclaimed. "Stealing Doc's time machine! Kidnapping my daughter, my future daughter-in-law, another version of my wife..." He growled. "When I get to that bastard, I'd like to tie him up to a tree and leave him there for an entire day!"

"We all had similar ideas the first time we heard about Cliff's terror" the Doc said. "But if you could come aboard now, it would make things a lot easier for us. Especially with talking." He smiled. "I'm sure the others would be very interested in hearing your stories."

Marty Senior nodded. He walked up to the bus, Marty Junior following, and nervously stepped inside. What he saw then made up for his wildest dreams and then some.

Inside was a very huge and very odd bunch of people. "A-all right" Marty Junior said. "What's going on here?"

Doc smiled. "I told you we went through various dimensions, kid."

"Yeah, I know, but that doesn't really tell you much until you see it with your own eyes" Marty Junior said. "Holy shit."

"Marty!"

"You use it all the time!" Marty Junior looked at the bus, then spotted two figures who shouldn't be there. He froze. "What the heck are Tannens doing there?" he exclaimed. "They can't be Griff, as Griff has bionic implants... who are these guys?"

The Tannens sighed. "This can be so incredibly disappointing sometimes" one of them said. "I'm Bill Tannen, and this is my counterpart - he's Bill Tannen as well. We're Griff's cousin, but trust me, we're both with the good guys. I detest my cousin's ways."

"Would I be willing to go along with him if he wasn't?" another Marty Junior argued.

Marty Junior looked at his counterpart. "No" he finally settled on. "Boy, this is weird."

"Likewise."

"I know the feeling."

"Completely symphatize."

"We understand."

Marty Junior faintly smiled. "Good" he said.

He was given no time to relax, however, as the Marty Junior that had last spoken rushed forwards and looked at him anxiously. "Is it really true that you spent two and a half years in the 1980s?" he asked, anxious to hear the answer as if he was talking about paradise and not a decade.

Marty Junior winced. "Um, yeah" he said, smiling. "I was stuck, so I had to wait out the time for the time machine to be rebuilt."

Marty Junior Two whistled. "Wow!" he exclaimed. "You are so lucky! I've always wished to go to the '80s! The only time I got to go was back when Uncle Calvin broke his leg, and he had to be fixed in a future hospital - and then Doc accidentally dragged Alex and I back to the past."

"Uncle Calvin?" Marty Junior said, frowning.

"Another one of the differences between our worlds" Alex said. "My father, Calvin William McFly, is Marty McFly's twin brother - or at least, he's supposed to be so." He groaned. "I can hardly believe this. I mean, Uncle Marty is younger than Dad! Well, it's only two minutes, but still! Shouldn't it be more likely that he doesn't exist?"

"I don't believe the universe works that way" Doc Two said, amused. "Marty McFly existed in the original timeline without a twin brother. In fact, it was kind of weird that Calvin was born older than Marty, instead of younger."

"I suppose" Alex said. "I still think it's weird that I keep not existing, though."

"Well, it's not my fault" Doc Three apologized. "I don't control the universe."

"Yeah, Alex, he's right" Marty Junior One said. "Anyway, I agree with Marty Junior Two. You are really a lucky person, Marty Junior... Five, I suppose."

Marty Junior shook his head. "It isn't as great as you think it is" he said. "Sure, it was kind of nice to enjoy the '80s surroundings. After the excitement of being in another time period had gotten time to calm down, though, I seriously started to get homesick around Christmas. Doc was at the time still busy with drawing up the plans for the new time machine, and realizing all he needed, so that didn't really help me. In fact, Dad tried to help me, and Mom did, as well - but seeing them as teenagers wasn't too great either. They didn't really feel like my parents. They were, but, still. At the time, they weren't even adults yet."

Marty Junior Three nodded. "I told them that, too" he said. "I told them that it probably wasn't all that great as they made it up to be, but they wouldn't listen. I mean - I myself would have no problems at all with visiting the '80s and living in it for a week or two, but after that, homesickness would start to begin. I'm actually surprised you managed to last without much trouble as far as you did. Christmas is two full months after you first arrived."

"Well, we were mostly otherwise occupied" Marty Junior said. "But, yeah, I think I would've gotten homesick sooner, if I wasn't busy with all those things. Doc and Clara's wedding, helping them move into a new home... with no longer a time machine around, that wasn't easy."

"I suppose so" Marty Junior Two said. "Still, I think that I would've fit in into the '80s pretty well. I'm not saying I don't believe you, but I would probably not get homesick really soon."

"That's right" Marty Junior One said. "I don't really fit in here. Even with all the hoverboards and cool inventions they've got today, I feel like the '80s is where I really belong. I like '80s music, I like '80s stuff, I'm in a rock band myself... I was probably born thirty years too late."

"Well, if you were born thirty years earlier, you'd probably be a twin of your father" Marty Junior Four smirked. "But I get what you mean. The '80s are awesome. I wouldn't mind living there."

"I think you are exaggerating" Marty Junior said. "Have any of you ever seen the '80s before?"

That got a sincere nod from all three. "I visited the time period for one afternoon once, as I told you" Marty Junior Two said. "Even with Alex and I having to replace Dad and Uncle Calvin, that was a really nice afternoon. I'd do it again in a heartbeat if you'd ask me to."

"I've been to the 1980s for a week" Marty Junior One said. "I didn't really mind the fact that I had to go home at the end, but that was probably because I was missing some of my friends. At least Harmony was with me." He sighed. "I suppose I kind of get what you're saying. The '80s are okay, but without your friends, you're going to get hit by a serious bout of homesickness eventually." He paused. "And seeing my folks as teens didn't really help either."

"I've been to the 1980s, too" Marty Junior Four said. "Two times, actually. The first time was a mistake - Harmony, Jamie, Melody, Marlene and I went accidentally back to 1986 when escaping from Griff Tannen and his gang. The second time, though, we went there on purpose - as our future descendents wanted it."

"Future descendents?" Marty Junior Three asked, surprised. "You mean, you visited the future?"

Marty Junior Four nodded. "Yeah" he said. "March 28th, 2046, to be exact. It was really cool. I'd never been to the future before. I also met my future son, Marty McFly the Third. It's amazing how much he looked like me."

"I guess that's kind of a tradition in our families" Marty Junior Two said, smirking. "I look like my Dad, and Alex looks like his Dad, too. I guess our mothers must have really recessive genes - no offense, alternate mom."

"None taken" Jennifer said, smiling.

"Well, it's all very interesting to hear, you know" Marty Senior said. "Still, I think we should leave now. I'm anxious to see the new reality. Also, maybe we can still try to catch Griff and Cliff before they leave this world."

"I'm kind of divided on that" Doc One admitted. "On one hand, I'd like to remain as close to them as possible, so we can have profit from possible mistakes, but on the other hand, I don't want to endanger the girls."

"You're right" Doc Three said. "It's probably a minor issue - but when we got close to them last time around, Griff made my sleep inducer shatter onto the rocks. Those things are quite expensive! Granted, I might be one of the richest men in the world - but I don't think wasting things like that is quite right."

"You are?" Doc One said, surprised. "I remember how you complained about financial issues, when I visited your world."

"Well, that's fixed now" Doc Three said. "I invented hover-conversion, and Jules is on his way to finish a working Fusion reactor."

"You're lucky" Doc Two said. "The formula I invented helped scientists build the present inventions, but I didn't really become a billionaire from it." He frowned. "But, if Jules is going to build the Fusion reactor, who built it in the original timeline? Wouldn't that be idea theft, so to speak?"

"I was worried about that issue myself" Doc Three said. "Finally, I concluded that, in the original timeline, the local scientists must have invented the fusion reactor, with help of some basic diagrams which I came up with in the 1970s, when I was thinking about how I should power the DeLorean, not really wanting to have to rely on nuclear power. I lost them in the early '80s, but in the world in which I died in 2003, they must've been found back. In this world, I didn't find them back until three years ago - so the basic ideas Jules has been working on for so long are all his. I purposely did not show them to him ever since, as I knew he wanted to do it all himself. Therefore, the fusion reactors which I saw in the future are even better and more perfected than the one which I saw on my original trip to 2015." He paused. "Anyway, we should leave, now."

"I agree" Jennifer said. "I do feel hungry, though. I'd like to have a chocolate eclair, if you have one."

"Sorry" Doc One said. "I'd prefer us not to leave the bus, right now."

"I understand" Jennifer said. "I just felt the urge to eat one. But I suppose it can wait, though." She looked at Doc Three, who was currently at the front. "Let's go."

Before Doc Three could do that, a familiar train came chugging down from the sky. "Great Scott!" Doc One exclaimed. "That's the time train!"

"And I suppose it's not Cliff and Griff" Marty Senior said. "Not only would they not know where I live unless they I asked it the girls, but I also don't think they'd come here on purpose. I think it's our Doc."

"You don't know what they are up to" Doc Two said, darkly. "But I agree with you - it's probably not them. I suppose it's your Doc Brown, then."

That theory was confirmed, when the train landed, and a familiar head poked out of the window. Local Doc's eyes went wide, as he saw the bus. "Great Scott!"

"That's definitely not Cliff or Griff" Marty Junior smirked.

Marty Junior Three frowned at him. "I can see that."

"I supposed you would" Marty Junior said.

Doc Brown ran up to the train. "What's going on?" he demanded to know. "Whose vehicle is this?"

Marty Senior leaned out of the window. "Doc, it's me" he said. "We don't have time to tell you everything, heck, I don't think that even I know everything just yet, but we have to go. These guys are us from another reality and they have told me that Cliff Tannen from the 1980s has kidnapped our girls!"

Doc Brown gasped. "Great Scott!" he repeated. "Are you serious?"

"You wouldn't think that I'd joke about something like that, would you?"

"No" Doc admitted. "Sorry, Marty. But... another dimension? Really?"

To answer his question, two Doc's appeared at the window. "Hi" one of the Docs said. "I would love to fill you in on all this, but we have to get going. With all this delay, I doubt we have a chance to catch up with our enemies, now."

As to prove his point, the time tracker ran. "Told you so" the Doc said, running back. "What's it, Doc '87?"

"August 10th, 2017, 2:30 PM, Hill Valley, California, EJ #54" Doc '87 reported. "Anything familiar about that to anyone?"

Everyone around shook their heads. Doc '87 sighed. "I guess we'll have to leave then. Um... Doc Five, why don't you come aboard, and then we can leave."

Doc frowned slightly at his nickname, then stepped aboard of the bus. His eyes almost bugged out of his skull as he saw all the Doc's. "Great Scott! Looks like you guys weren't kidding!"

"We actually get to see our future!" Marty Senior added.

"Marty, stop imitating Jennifer from our first trip! I don't want to think about that trip again!"

"All right, all right..."

"Time circuits set" Doc One reported, from the panels. "We can go now."

"As long as I get my explanation" Doc Five said, confusedly sitting down. "A good one, preferably."

"Don't worry, you'll get your explanation" Doc One said. "I just want to leave first, though. We'll then have a better chance to catch up with the persons that we're chasing." He looked at his counterpart. "That all right with you?"

"I suppose" Doc said.

"Good" Doc One said. "Then here we go!"

The time bus lifted up from the ground, and moved rapidly through the sky. It soon increased speed, hitting first seventy, then eighty, then eighty-five, and then eighty-eight, and as it did so, a flash of light appeared and it vanished from the Future Son Universe.

Universe #6

August 10, 2017
2:30 PM PDT
Almanac Universe

Maria Brown sighed, just as she glanced at her fellow captives. She saw five versions of Marlene, including the one that she went shopping with. There was also a second version of Suzy. Two of the girls with light brown hair looked quite familiar to her, but she couldn't think of exactly why. The lone girl with medium brown hair also looked real familiar to her, but for reasons she was uncertain of. There were two girls with darker brown, as well as longer and straighter, hair. They looked like the star of a movie that she watched on several occasions, called Labyrinth. There were also two girls with curly blond hair, who she didn't recognize at all.

As she glanced at the front of the train, she saw Griff Tannen and Amy Needles. To her surprise, she also another Griff Tannen - complete with bionic implants and all.

"Two Griffs?" gasped Maria. "How can there be two of you?"

"I'm afraid you must be mistaken, lassie," the Griff who captured them chuckled. "I'm not Griff Tannen at all. I'm his father, Cliff Tannen."

"That's right, Dad," added the other Griff. "It's funny that so many people are dense enough to not figure out that you don't have... these." With that, Griff showed off his implants.

"So let me get this straight," commented that Suzy who was shopping with Maria and Marlene. "You stole Doc's time machine, went into the future, broke Griff out of jail, met up with Amy, and then captured us."

"Haven't you bojos figured it out, yet?" sneered Amy. "This is not the Griff from our world! While you girls were knocked out, we entered another world. Therefore, you aren't at home, anymore. Even if you bojos do manage to escape..."

"Like that would ever happen, Amy," Griff interrupted, chuckling. "We do have tight security around here."

"Oh, yeah, that's right," Amy replied, as a big smile spread across her face. "What in the world was I ever thinking?"

"C'mon, Amy," urged Cliff, "to the front of the bus. It's time for us to show you the ropes! I must say, though, you do make one fine comrade."

"Comrade, eh?" smirked Amy. "I like the sound of that."

"I certainly admire you, Miss Amy Needles, I really love your style," Griff commented, admiringly. "The version of you from our world is too much of a goody-goody."

Amy smirked, just as the three villains headed towards the front of the bus. At least, Maria now understood why there were so many counterparts. There was not another girl who looked like her, though. She still couldn't out what she was inside of, though.

"Welcome to hell, newbies," commented the girl with medium brown hair, dryly. "I still can't over how I look so different from the other Marlenes. Instead, I end up taking after my Grandma Lorraine. I guess that's nice and all, but..."

So that's why she looked so familiar, Maria mused. She had seen photographs of Lorraine Baines McFly, from when she was a teenager. Just then, she realized that the two girls with lighter brown hair looked like a young Jennifer Parker McFly. It really felt surreal to her.

"Wait a minute!" gasped Marlene Five. "You're also Marlene McFly?" As the girl with medium brown hair nodded, she breathed. "I can't believe it! A version of me looks different! Whoever would've thought that..."

"Well, think of how I feel," commented the other Marlene. "I'm from two worlds ago, and I... So, are you... other mes... also pop stars?"

"You're a pop star?" gasped one of the other Marlenes, with a hint of jealousy. "That's not fair! All my life, I wanted to be a pop star - but people have always said that I couldn't carry a tune to save my life."

"Actually, at one time, I have considered a career in music," Marlene Five commented, softly. "However, I... Well, while it's great to have a father who's famous... I guess I just didn't feel as if I wanted the follow of living up to my father's... Well, I'm sure you know what mean."

"Yeah, I'm the same way," added another Marlene. "With all things considered, I sure don't want to... Well, I'd rather just take my own career path - rather than..."

"It's not really the same, though," insisted the Marlene with medium brown hair. "My dad is more into rock, while I prefer..."

"A pop star, eh?" chuckled Cliff, as he made his way to the Marlene who took after her grandmother. "In that case, how about kissing me some more? After that, you can have some more eclairs..."

"All in good time, Cliff," replied Griff, smirking. "Have you forgotten? We still have our strategy plan to go over."

"I don't get why you'd want to kiss all these girls," Amy commented, pouting. "I mean, shouldn't I be the girl that you want to kiss?"

"Nah, my comrade," Cliff replied, as he patted Amy's back. "We think you're better off as our partner in crime. Besides, we'll have lots of good treats in store for you."

"Partner in crime" is right, fumed Maria. Turning to her fellow captives, he asked, "By the way, who is everyone here? We may all be tied up, but..."

"I'm Harmony Brown," commented one of the girls with curly blond hair. "This girl here is also Harmony. In our respective worlds, we're dating Marty Jr. Doc Brown is our grandfather, and we both have a younger sister. Mine is named Melody, though - while hers is named Jamie."

"Doc Brown's granddaughter?" Maria gasped, stunned. "I can't believe it. I'm Doc's youngest child, and... Jules, the eldest, really isn't old enough to have a daughter that's our age... I mean, he's only almost thirty... about a month from now."

"Actually, Jules is my father," the first Harmony replied, stunned. "He'll be turning 39, in two days. I guess, in your world, Grandpa wasn't stuck in the 19th Century for about eight years, after meeting Grandma Clara."

"Only eight years for your world?" asked the alternate Suzy, stunned. "In our world, it was nine years."

"It was my brother who was stuck in the past," commented that Marlene that Maria know. "After a few days of being in 1885, Clara went to 1985 - along with my parents, my brother, and Doc."

"Your brother?" asked the other Harmony, stunned. "I bet my boyfriend would be real jealous of him." Turning to the first Harmony, she added, "It's sure interesting how, in your world, your younger sister was named Melody."

Maria sighed, as she couldn't believe what she heard. She also could barely believe that both Harmonys were dating the Marty Jrs of their universes. She was simply a close friend to both Marlene and Marty Jr - as well Marty Jr's girlfriend, Suzy. The very idea of dating the boy she knew her whole life struck her as real strange. She then wondered if the Harmonys also grew up with their versions of Marty Jr.

"I still can't get over how my friend's counterpart has my name," commented one of the girls who looked like a young Jennifer. "So far, I guess I don't exist in any other world - and my older sister looks different from all her counterparts."

"I can't get over how much you look like me," commented the other girl who looked like a young Jennifer. "In a way, I'm a little jealous of my counterpart. I always wanted to have a daughter who looked like me."

"Wait a minute!" gasped Maria, as she could hardly believe what she heard. "You're Jennifer Parker! Are you from the... the 1980s?"

"Yeah," replied the second Jennifer look-alike. "From 1987, to be precise. I was one of Cliff's first captives, before travelling to 2017."

"I'm Melody McFly," added the first Jennifer look-alike. "I'm less than a year younger than Marty Jr. At least, he seems to be the same in all the universes."

"I'm Stephanie Stebbs," commented one of girls who looked like the star of Labyrinth, "and this is my twin sister, Stacy. I'm dating Marty Jr - and my twin is dating is dating his look-alike cousin, Alex McFly."

"You girls are twins?" Maria asked, stunned. As the Stebbs girls nodded, she added, "I guess I just assumed that you two were counterparts from different worlds."

"Well, I guess I can't say that I'm too surprised by that," replied Stacy. "No, we really are twins. We split in the same womb, and we grew up together."

"I bet you thought that my mother and I were interdimensional counterparts, too," commented Melody M. Maria nodded, as she did think that. "Of course, she's really not the younger version of my mother - if you know what I mean."

"Yeah, I think I understand," replied Maria, even though she felt a little dazed.

"I'm Suzy MacArthur," commented the alternate Suzy, "and it is nice to meet another version of me." With a sudden blush, she added, "Perhaps, not exactly under these circumstances - but I..."

"Don't worry," replied the Suzy that Maria knew. "I knew what you meant to say."

"Well, I guess that's everyone," commented the Marlene that Maria knew. "Of course, some of you I never met. Still, I... Well, it's good to meet all of you - even if the circumstances might not be so hot."

"And now that we've got the introductions out of way," Cliff commented, smirking, "I am about to collect some more girls, to keep you lassies company. Griff will be staying here, so that he can keep you girls entertained. Amy will be assisting me, as she's proven herself to be a useful gal - and this time, we're thinking up picking up powdered doughnuts. Doesn't that sound delicious girls?"

Maria did, in fact, love powdered doughnuts - and she knew that Suzy and Marlene did, as well. Still, she wondered what sick idea the Tannen men and Needles cooked up. She couldn't remember the last time she felt so helpless.

As Cliff and Amy stepped out side, Griff strolled over to the girls, "We do have some eclairs left over. If you girls will kiss me, I might let you let some more."

Maria felt like throwing up. While she did enjoy chocolate eclairs, she didn't quite feel that it was worth kissing that awful Griff Tannen - the man who she just hoped never to see, again. Then again, she was feeling a little hungry.

oooooooooo

"This is simply so much fun, Cliffster," purred Amy, as the two of them were almost at the Courthouse Square. "I still can't get over how, in some of the other worlds, McFly is dating some other girl. I guess that means McFly must be more than a little fickle, eh?"

Cliff smiled, as he find himself growing quite fond of his new comrade. Apparently, the Amy Needles from his own world just wasn't anywhere near as bad ass as this version of Amy - according to what Griff told him. He sure could see a little of Douglas Needles in her. It felt so great to have a companion that could help her capture more girls.

"That's just what I said, Amy," Cliff replied, smiling, "a couple worlds back. Of course, the various girlfriends just wouldn't hear of it. Well, hey, I was just stating a fact."

"Of course you were, Cliffster," replied Amy, as a big grin spread across her face. "It has been a real long time, in fact, since I had this much fun." As her grin grew bigger, she added, "Actually, Cliff, I take it back. I never had this much fun, before."

"Yeah, same here," agreed Cliff, as the two of them high-fived each other. "Say, is there any other name that I can call you by? Amy does sound a little too, uh, girly."

"Yes, you can call me Butch!" Amy replied, grinning. "Is it okay if I call you Cliffster?"

"Of course, uh, Butch," Cliff replied, grinning back. "I like that for a nickname. It suits a real bad ass girl like you... Actually, I don't even think the world 'girl' is appropriate to describe someone like you. You're way too bad ass for that."

"Thank you, Cliffster," Amy replied, enthusiastically. "I'm actually so happy, I could... I could almost give you a kiss. Of course, I understand that you want to save that for the girls. Not that I feel that way about them, of course - not being a lesbian."

"Of course, Butch," replied Cliff, smoothly. "Anyway, first things first. We stop over at Andy's Food Shop, and we pick up some powdered doughnuts. Then, after that, we look for some more McFly or Brown girls. So far, they've been quite easy to find."

"They must really enjoy this area of the town," Amy replied, smirking. "Of course, the mall is an awesome place to hang out - especially since where all the weaker girls like to hang out, and engage in a pathetic little exercise called 'shopping'. Still, I don't get what the big deal over a stupid clock is. It hasn't been working for over sixty years."

"Yeah, they really should've replaced that clock," Cliff agreed, rolling his eyes, "a long time ago. Even back in 1987, that stupid clock should've already been replaced. Still, those Hill Valley Preservation Clowns actually insist on keeping it the way it is." In a high-pitched nasally mocking voice, he added, "I believe it should be preserved exactly as it is, as part of our history and heritage."

"Oh, really, barf if all!" Amy agreed, as she began to make retching motions. Glancing up, she added, "Well, Cliffster, I think this is the place. I mean, thinking of powered doughnuts is just making my mouth water."

"Actually, the thought of powdered doughnuts makes me feel horny," replied Cliff, as the villainous young adults stepped into the convenience store. "Then again, the sight of laundry lint also makes me feel horny. Most things do, in fact."

"Oh, Cliff, you really do turn me on," laughed Amy, indulgently. Lowering her voice, she added, "Well, let's remember to be discreet. After all, we wouldn't want to raise anyone's suspicions. Of course, if that does happen then..." With that, she balled her right hand into a risk.

"Right, exactly," replied Cliff, softly. "After all, why waste money on picking up some more chloroform - when your handy-dandy fist can do the job just as well?"

"Exactly!" whispered Amy. "Suddenly, I'm beginning to realize just how much I missed Griff." Her eyes grew wide, as she hissed, "Cliff, take a look over there!"

As Cliff looked over to the clerk standing behind the bakery stand, he know exactly what Amy was referring her. The clerk looked a lot like Amy, except for the fact that she seemed to be a little more clean-cut - and she lacked some of Douglas Needles' features that was present in Amy.

"She does look a lot like you," whispered Cliff. He felt that the clerk even looked quite cute. Momentarily, he felt so tempted to also capture her. However, he then realized that it was quite better to stick with McFly girls and Tannen girls. "Well, let's go talk to her. She could handle our order of powdered doughnuts." Realizing something else, he asked, "You do have cash, right?"

"You bet I do," Amy replied, smiling. "Well, the sooner we get this done - the sooner we can... Well, you know."

Cliff nodded, as he and Amy strolled over to the bakery stand. To Cliff's great delight, he could see that the powdered doughnuts were plentiful.

"Well, hello, Bill Tannen," greeted the clerk who looked like Amy, as she looked up. As she smiled, Cliff saw that her teeth were straighter and cleaner than that of Amy. "It actually is a pleasure to see you." Upon noticing Amy, she asked, "Oh, who might you be? You look a lot like me, but I don't reckon that I ever..."

"My name's Butch," replied Amy, as she tried to smile as pleasantly as possible - being mindful not to show any of her teeth. "Who are you? Well, we'd like some powdered doughnuts."

"Powdered doughnuts, eh?" asked the clerk, smiling. "Well, they certainly taste good - don't they?" Cliff and Amy nodded, as the clerk added, "Anyway, I'm Amy Needles."

Cliff could barely believe what he heard. This version of Amy must be rather similar to the Amy that Griff told him about. Also, once again, he was mistaken for Bill Tannen.

"It's great to meet you, uh, Amy," replied Amy, trying to sound as polite as possible. Cliff figured that his comrade must be feeling repulsed by his so-called "counterpart", if she could even be called that. "It's great to meet someone who, uh, looks a lot like me. So, uh, have you got any plans for this evening?"

Cliff grinned, as he admired his comrade's attempt to be conversational. He really had to hand it to her. She was a fine good actress.

"Well, I get off work in about an hour," replied the other Amy. "After that, Eric and I were planning to eat out - and than go to the movies. I am so excited! It was just the other day, in fact, that Rich finally proposed to me."

Clerk Amy's enthusiasm make Cliff feel like vomiting. One thing he couldn't stand was "hopeless romantics". He believed that sex should certainly be the driving force of a relationship, not all that lame romance stuff.

"Well, that's nice," replied Butch Amy. Suddenly, Cliff began to wonder if she also knew of some guy named Eric.

"Well, would this box do?" asked Clerk Amy, as she held up a box that was a cubic half foot. Cliff and Amy nodded, as Cliff was starting to become a little impatient. "There is a sale on them, today - so the price comes up to $200. How's that for a deal?"

Actually, Cliff felt that the price sounded grossly expensive for a box of doughnuts - to say the least. However, his son did manage to fill him in on the future inflation.

"That sounds awesome!" replied Butch Amy, smiling - as she grabbed some cash out of her wallet. "Thank you very much."

"Oh, you're so welcome," replied Clerk Amy, as she grabbed the cash from Butch Amy - and placed it into the cash register. "Well, have a good afternoon! I hope to see you around, soon."

"Yeah, see you around," replied Butch Amy, as she grabbed the box of doughnuts. As the two of them started to make their way out of the store, she hissed, "Oh, Cliffster, I can't believe how much of a pansy that other... me... was. She sure must be like the one that Griff told us about. She's so sweet, it... She's too much like my older sister!"

"I hope never to meet a version of me who's like that," Cliff replied, with disgust. "This was, oh, so... So, Butch, do you know of some butthead man named Eric?"

"Well, I do know of an Eric," replied Amy. "However, he's much older than me. He just turned 65, a few weeks ago. He's the maintenance man of our apartment, and he... Well, he's got to be about the biggest pansy that I ever met. Then again, most men his age are."

"That may not be the same Eric who proposed to your pansy other self," commented Cliff. "Unless, of course, that pansy you does have a thing for older men! Well, I suppose we could ask Griff about it - and..."

"Hey, Cliffster, I don't mean to interrupt..." hissed Amy, as she nudged him. Pointing, she added, "Look over there!"

As Cliff looked to where Amy pointed, he felt delighted by what he saw. Once again, this was going to be so easy. There were a group of four girls walking past the Cafe '80s. The girls consisted of Marlene, the Stebbs twins, and a redhead that he didn't recognize. That didn't really matter to him, though. If she was with the group, they might as well also capture her.

"Well, Butch, you know the drill," Cliff replied, as a smile spread across her face. "We sure have to remember to be discreet, though. Remember, we want to take them by surprise. Although, of course, with your fist."

Amy simply nodded, as an evil grin spread across her face. Cliff smiled, as he decided that now was a good time to capture the girls. This was going to be so much fun.

oooooooooo

Lisa Jung smiled, as she glanced at her friends. Ever since moving thirty years into the future, her life never quite ceased to be amazing. She managed to befriend Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs, as well as Marlene McFly. The four of them had really decided to go out for ice cream, as it would give them a chance to spend a little "girl time" together.

"I really love chip-and-mint ice cream," Stephanie commented, admiringly. "I sure hate to rush you guys, but I really do wish... Well, Stacy and I were hoping to eat out with Marty and Alex - since it is our four-year anniversary. Imagine that! Four year!"

"Right, of course," Lisa replied, nervously. "Perhaps, Mike and I could simply do a little something. We haven't been dating as long, of course - but it's actually been almost a year, now. Sometimes, I do miss the 1980s - but I'm simply happy to have met Mike."

"Well, yeah, of course," Stacy replied, smiling. "I really don't think she was meaning to imply that your relationship with Mike was any less important. The fact that you simply were willing to leave behind your life in the 1980s, in order to be with Mike, really says a lot. Sometimes, Steph and I do envy you - as I wish we could've been '80s teens."

"Oh, this isn't really a bad era," commented Lisa, as she looked around. "After all, you have all kinds of real cool stuff. You have hoverboards, as well as the internet. I think cellphones are awesome, as well. Yeah, the '80s were a nice era - but this is also a..."

"I guess you have a good point," Stephanie replied, softly. "After all, it's sure not as if we can't still listen to '80s music. Still, I get quite sick of certain older adults acting as if we... as if we somehow don't have a right to be listening to 'their' music. It's just a..."

"You girls simply must love your '80s music," Marlene commented, laughing. "Well, that era does have some real good music - but I like some of today's music, as well. It's not all rap crap. Granted, my tastes do lean a little more towards pop - but I... I hate that rap crap just as much you do. Still, I don't think it's all that overwhelmingly popular."

"I believe Marlene's right," Lisa agreed, nodding. "Admittedly, I might be rather biased - as, back in the 1980s, my life wasn't exactly all that stellar. As far as the pop culture goes, though... Well, I really don't think you should be too hard on your generation."

"I must hand it to you, Lisa," Stephanie commented, laughing. "You actually know how to spin a brand new perspective on stuff. Granted, the fact that you just came from a different era probably helps. I guess I do tend to tend to take too much for granted."

"You and I both, Steph," Stacy replied, softly. Glancing at her watch, she added, "It's rather about time for us to start heading out. As all four of us have dates for tonight, we should just..." As the quartet stood up, she added, "The weather rather seems to be nice. Perhaps, later this evening, Alex and I might decide to look at the sunset."

"How about just gazing at the stars, as well?" suggested Lisa, nodding. As the quartet stepped outside, she added, "I thought of what else you girls should really be grateful for. The fact that pollution is no longer a major problem. Back in the '80s, it was a..."

"Yeah, I suppose that was pretty bad," agreed Marlene. "Well, after picking up some bakery at Andy's Food Shop, let's all just head over to my place. Mike and Alex were planning on spending the afternoon there, with Marty. Sometimes, I get real jealous of my brother and my cousins. It seems as if..."

"They do look just like triplets," Lisa commented, dreamily. Although Marty Jr and Alex were both nice young men, only Mike was the love of his life. She was looking forward to tying the knot with him. "Don't worry, though, Marly. You really should be happy to be such a unique individual. You know how much your brother and cousins love you."

"Yeah, you're quite right," replied Marlene, as a smile spread across her face. "I guess I shouldn't be complaining. I have a date with Mike Hartford. Some people are amazed that we're still going out. I guess I can't really blame them, as I used to be so... so..."

"Well, Marly, that is all in the past," Lisa replied, softly. She certainly understood what Marlene meant, since she rather used to be much the same way. She still remembered the first met Mike McFly, and how she knew that he was the one. "No need to fret."

"I guess you're quite right, Lisa," replied Marlene, as she smiled. "Of course, Grandma Lorraine used to be a lot like that. I still can't quite believe that he actually hit on Dad, though. Granted, she wouldn't know that Marty was her future son. Still, she..."

"Well, it's simply a great afternoon," replied Stacy. As the quartet began to walk past the Cafe '80s, she asked, "Well, girls, I wish we had time to stop at the Cafe '80s."

"Oh, yeah, the Cafe '80s," Lisa replied, as a smile spread across her face. "Well, I still say that the place looks a bit too futuristic for... Well, at least, it's certainly laden with memorabilia from the 1980s - and the music they play is... Well, it's totally awesome."

"They sure could've fixed it up better, though," commented Stephanie. "Still, I guess I shouldn't complain. Thirty years from now, I wonder what this will be like."

"Let's not be in such a hurry to rush time," insisted Lisa. "After all, you remember how long it took for me to simply adjust to this era. I think, even if we just visited the year 2047, it might be a little too..."

Just then, Lisa caught sight of a couple making their way to the group. Interestingly enough, they looked like Bill Tannen and Amy Needles. While the two of them rather appeared to get along just fine, they didn't appear to be all too close. As the couple came closer, however, Lisa began to feel as if something was actually a little... off.

"I could swear that the girl actually looks a lot like Amy Needles," commented Marlene, who obviously seemed to be thinking the same thing. "However, she looks a little..."

"Well, hello, girls!" smirked the young man, who didn't quite appear to be like either Bill or Griff Tannen. He certainly seemed to be meaner than Bill, but he also lacked Griff's bionic implants. Glancing at Marlene, he added, "You must be Marlene McFly." Turning to the Stebbs girls, he added, "You must be Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs. I'm not sure which of you is which, but that doesn't really matter." Staring right at Lisa, he added, "Well, Little Miss Redhead, I don't think I've seen you around. Who might you be?"

"My name is not Little Miss Redhead!" snapped Lisa, angrily. "My name is Lisa Jung! I don't know who the hell you think you are, but you just leave us alone! We didn't do anything to you."

"Do you think we care, bojo?" retorted the girl, laughing. "Even the biggest pansy in the world only picks on people who hurt them first. However, we are not pansies - so we decided that we might have a little fun with you."

Lisa begged to differ with that, of course - as it sounded like just the opposite of what she learned in Sunday School. However, now was not the time or the place to get into an argument on that.

"Who the hell are you?" demanded Stephanie, as her face became red with fury.

"Oh, wouldn't you like to know?" sneered the girl, chuckling. "Well, if you really care to know, my name is Amy Needles."

"You liar!" exploded Stacy, as her face was just as red with fury as her twin's. "I'm so sorry - but you don't fool us one bit, you lying bitch!"

"Don't argue with her," Marlene cried out, with sudden terror. "Let's just get the hell out of here!"

"I don't think so," retorted the girl who was, most decidedly, not Amy Needles - as she punched Marlene in the face, knocking her out. A smile spread across her face, as she asked, "So, would any of you girls care to be next?"

"Oh, I am so going to call the cops on you!" fumed Stacy, as he attempted to punch the girl - whoever the hell she was - in the nose.

"I don't think so, sweet cakes," retorted the girl who was certainly not Amy, as she blocked Stacy's punch. This time, the man who looked and seemed to be a lot like Griff punched Stacy out - as she also fell unconscious. "Perhaps, missy," she added, just as she grabbed at the other Stebbs girl, "you would like to join your twin."

Before Stephanie could react, the Griff look-alike also proceeded to knock him out - while Lisa felt helpless. Suddenly, she decided to grab at her cellphone - as she felt real grateful for one of the greatest wonders of this era.

"I really don't think so, missy," commented the Griff look-alike, as he violently knocked the cellphone out of Lisa's hand. "I don't know who you are - and, quite frankly, I just don't care! However, I'll do know that you'll be a lovely contribution to our collection."

Lisa turned to run away. She had only managed to take a few steps, though - until the girl who definitely was not Amy grabbed at her. Before she could react, she felt a sharp blow across the face. Before she knew it, she was knocked out.

oooooooooo

Marty Jr Five sighed, as the hover-bus hopped into another universe. He was blinking back tears, as he felt rather concerned. His sister, his girlfriend, and the girl that he was close friends with his whole life were all kidnapped by the Tannen bastards. As he glanced at the two Bill Tannens, he felt a little ashamed. He figured that it was wrong to discriminate against someone based on a family name, and the Bills sure seemed to be nice enough. Yet, he just wasn't used to encountering nice Tannens.

He sighed, as he glanced at his counterparts. In all honesty, he quite expected for his counterparts to react with sympathy - but, instead, most rather reacted with envy. It was something that he still had difficulty understanding. Sure, there were quite a few things from the 1980s that he loved. However, he also loved a lot of things from the present - as well as the intervening time.

Most importantly, though, 1980s just wasn't home. Even the versions of Doc who had been stuck in the Old West for several years admitted that they came to miss the era that they from, in spite of the Old West being his favourite historical era.

It wasn't to say that he didn't have to deal with adjustments, upon returning to 2015. His parents were far happier and easy-going, and he also had a more successful social life. Also, Maria Brown didn't even exist in the old timeline. Although, of course, a part of him had difficulty with imagining Maria not being a part of his life.

Thinking of Maria brought tears back into his eyes. He hoped that they would be able to rescue the girls, quite soon. He couldn't even bring himself to imagine what those horrible Tannens were doing to all the girls that they managed to capture.

"Just try not to fret, Junior," Doc Five commented, gently. "We are all very concerned for the girls. We must not give up hope, though."

"Yeah, Five is simply correct," agreed Doc One. With a sudden sigh, he added, "Man, with gaining so many counterparts... Well, soon, it's gonna be quite tough to tell us all apart? It just seems as if..."

"How about just using name tags?" suggested Marty Sr One. Marty Jr Five, along with everyone else, turned to look at Marty. "We could put just our first and last names on them, as well as the number of the universe we came from. I don't mean the code of the universes, but..."

"That's a very brilliant idea, older me," gasped Teen Marty. "You mean, in that... Well, I suppose this would be world number six, right?" Marty Sr One nodded, smiling, "The world we came from would be world number one." Once again, Marty One nodded. "I think that would work out great. Also, I would no longer have to worry about being mistaken as yet another counterpart of my future son."

"I'm getting quite tired of it, as well," agreed Alex. "No offence to the Marty Jrs, of course. It's just that..."

"No offence taken," replied Marty Jr Two, as he flashed a lopsided smile. "I'm also in favour of the idea. This would make doing introductions a little easier, as well... Well, as we expand our group to include more rescuers. While it's interesting to meet other versions of me, it's... Well, I'm very concerned about the girls."

"Oh, I'm sure we can all agree on that," replied Marty Jr Five, just as a tear fell out of each eye. He wished that it was just a nightmare that he could wake up from. "I quite don't understand... Well, I always knew that Griff was a nasty bully. Still, this is really a new kind of low - which I didn't think even the Tannens were capable of."

"Actually, I did," countered Teen Marty, emphatically. "In fact, I had even seen a version of a world where Biff was rich and corrupt - and..."

"Even over thirty years later, that still gives me nightmares," agreed Marty Sr One. "I mean, realizing that Dad was killed - and also..."

"Doc being committed," added Marty Sr Three, shuddering, "and marrying my Mom. It was so... Well, I felt so sorry for the me of that world."

"You can say that again," commented Marty Sr Four, also shuddering. "Well, in a way, I guess what Cliff and Griff are doing is even worse - as it could quite affect numerous worlds. Anyway, I myself am also in favour of the name tag idea."

"I'm not sure why I didn't think of that before," Doc One commented, blushing, "but I think the idea is perfect. I must say, Marty, you really are a genius."

"Not as much as you are," Marty Sr One replied, smiling. "Well, do we have any blank cards - as well as some markers and pins?"

"I have a bunch of pins on me, actually," offered Jamie, excitedly. "Initially, I planned to use them for something else. Still, this is quite important. Should be about several hundred of them in here. More than enough, I hope."

"I have a bunch of blank cards," added Marty Sr Five, as he remembered that he had a box of 200 cards in his tote bag. He desperately hoped that they could rescue the girls before they ended up with 200 people in their group. "This is more important than... than what I originally planned to use the cards for. At any rate, it's not as if I can't purchase more, when we finally do return home."

"I have ten thin black markers on me," added Alex, with a faint smile. "There's plenty of ink in all of them - so I really don't think we should run out, anytime soon."

"I have ten bags of M&Ms on me," added Mike One. "They might not be of much help with the name tags, but... Well, I figured that we might all be starting to get a little hungry."

"I really would like something that's a little more substantial than candy," commented Doc Five, "but I guess that'll have to do. I don't want for us to be leaving this bus, if we don't have to. At least, until we're able to rescue the girls from you-know-who."

"I wouldn't want that, either," agreed Doc '87, nodding. Turning to Marty Sr One, he asked, "Since we have all the supplies, why don't you start making out the name tags? If we can actually get them made by the time we..." In a louder voice, he called out, "Hey, One, how long until we're at the McFly's place? Wherever that might be."

"Well, I was trying to hunt down the train," explained Doc One, "but my efforts seem to be fruitless. I'll try Lyons Estates first, and see if... if Marty, Jenn, and the kids live there. I wonder if the girls from this world might be missing already."

"I wonder who my girlfriend of this world is," Marty Jr Five commented, sighing. "So far, it seems like I'm dating a Harmony or a Stephanie... if I'm not with Suzy." In all honesty, the idea that some versions of him were dating other girls still felt rather unsettling to him. "Well, at least, there's one other version of me that's dating Suzy MacArthur."

"Yeah, that would be me," replied Marty Jr Three, nodding. "It's a little unsettling to me, as well - as I'm sure it is to all of us. I guess that's not what's important right now, though. What's important is that we capture those bastard, before they anything real dreadful to any of the girls."

"Right," agreed Mike Four, nodding. "I really do still hope that, in this world, Marlene is dating a version of me. Man, I still have a hard time imaging Marlene without a date."

"So, guys, let me get this straight," interjected Doc Five, clearing his throat. "Cliff and Griff Tannen are actually hopping between universes, and kidnapping girls that are... are somehow connected to either Marty or myself?"

"Precisely," replied Doc One. "So far, that's been the case. I can't conceive of what their motivation could possibly be, though. As far as we can tell, they're just wanting to... make trouble for us."

"I agree," replied Doc Four. "It appears as if Cliff and Griff both come from the same world that Doc One, Marty Sr One, Jennifer, Doc' 87, and Teen Marty all came from. Due to a confrontation of some sort, Cliff and Griff ended up in a different dimension. It was then that..."

"Teen Marty and I came from 1987, in fact," added Doc '87. "We were preparing for the birthday of Jules, and then... Well, Cliff broke into the lab. Unfortunately, Jennifer also happened to be there. Cliff got the bright idea to use the time machine, and then... Well, he decided to head to 2017."

"And then those bastards kidnapped my sister and my girlfriend," fumed Marty Jr One. "Jesus, I'm just feeling so concerned about the girls."

"Yeah, I understand how you feel," replied Marty Jr Five, sighing. "Gee, if only we could... erase those Tannen bastards from existence."

"That would highly not be recommended," Doc One replied, gently. "There has to be some other way to... to put a stop to this whole thing."

"I know, Doc One," replied Marty Jr Five, blinking back tears. "I just meant that..."

"Well, I'm not sure of what..." Doc Five started to say, as he shook his head. "This all sounds so... What do you mean by Jules' birthday. His birthday really isn't until next month."

"That's the same in our world," added Doc Three, softly. "So far, it looks like we all have sons named Jules and Verne - but they don't always have the same birthdays. Also, some of us have additional children. In your case, I guess Maria is one of them."

"Maria is the youngest," explained Doc Five. "She's between the ages of Marlene and Junior. I also have another son, who Clara and I named Martin Socrates Brown."

"Really?" Doc Three responded. "I have a Martin Brown for a son, too. He's 30, going on 31. Maria also exists in our world - but she's 26, going on 27."

"That's strange" Doc Five commented. "My Martin is not even 20 yet - and Maria, of course, is between the ages of Marlene and Marty Jr. Are you married to Clara Clayton, too?"

"Yes, I am" Doc Three said. "Strange. I suppose that it's because you took Clara back to the future, while I had to wait nine years."

"That's another thing that fascinates me," mused Doc Two. "So far, all the other versions of me ended up with a Clara Clayton. So far, I'm the only one of this group to have married a Jessica Hoffman. I must say, it's more than a little unsettling."

"As interesting as all of this is," Doc Five replied, sighing, "we'd better try to catch up with the Tannen bastards." Suddenly, noticing the Bills, he added, "I didn't mean you, I guess."

"Trust me, Doc Five," added Marty Jr Four. "Both of the Tannens who are in our company are on the side of good. Both are Bill Tannen. One came from our world, and the other came from the first world."

"Okay, good," Doc Five replied, sighing. "You see, in our world, there is no Bill Tannen - so, as a result, the..."

"There's no Bill Tannen in our world, either," added Doc Three. "At any rate, I agree with Me Five that we should track down the Tannens, before they can cause more trouble."

"I'm almost done with the name tags," added Teen Marty. "Y'know, this is starting to get quite exhausting. I swear, if those Tannen bastards end up hurting any of the girls, I'll..."

"Just try to remain calm," suggested Doc '85, softly. "Someway or another, we'll get through all this."

oooooooooo

Mike McFly simply sighed, as he glanced at his watch. He looked over at Marty Jr and Alex, and noticed at they also really looked a little impatient. The three of them were at Marty Jr's home, and Marty Sr was taking a nap. Jennifer simply wouldn't be home from work, for another hour. In addition, Mike was beginning to feel rather hungry.

"We were planning to go on a double date, tonight," Alex commented, worriedly. "It's been four years, and I was so... Goodness! I just hope nothing bad has happened to the girls. I've been looking so forward to the evening. It's such a big moment for us!"

"You and me both, Alex," Marty Jr replied, blinking. "After all, it's sure not like the girls to just... We quite had the whole evening planned, and if... I wonder if we should call their mother, and see if anything came up. Maybe I am being too impatient, but I..."

"I understand just how you boys feel," replied Mike, nodding. "Lisa and I haven't been dating for quite a year, yet - but I really hoped to do something with her, as well. I do have a real feeling that we're destined towards a... Well, the fact that she was simply willing to move thirty years into the future really speaks volumes of how much she..."

"Lisa went out with the Stebbs, didn't she?" asked Marty Jr, thoughtfully. "Now that I can recall, my sister also decided to join them. Yet, none of them are back! It's simply possible that they might've lost track of time. Still, I really can't help but feel as if..."

"I think I know what you're gonna say," Alex replied, in a near whisper. "I sure have a bad feeling that they... Well, it's sort of like a sixth sense. I really can't seem to shake off the feeling that... that something actually smells rotten in Denmark, so to speak."

"Well, if all three of us have that feeling, then it's..." Mike started to say, as he began to feel a huge pounding in his chest. "I rather hope it's paranoia - but, uh... How does that expression go? Just because you're paranoid, it doesn't mean nobody's after you - and that could be..." Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "I wonder who it is."

Silently, three of them stood up - as they made their way to the door. Mike wondered if it might be the police, coming to inform them that the girls have been injured. It just made Mike feel like crying. He really couldn't stand to think of anything bad happening to Lisa - especially if the girl had come all the way from 1986, in order to be with him.

"Hi, boys," called out Mike Hartford, as Marty Jr opened the door. "I was really hoping that Marly and I could do something, tonight. I mean, if you guys simply all have plans to spend time with your girls, I..." Glancing around, he asked, "Well, is Marly here?"

"I'm afraid not," Marty Jr replied, sighing. "We were just hoping that the girls would be here, by now. Marly went out with the Stebbs girls and Lisa - and they were supposed to be back, already. Well, why don't you just come in - in case the girls should just..."

"Well, that can't be real good," replied Mike H, as he stepped inside. "Well, I could go for a cold Pepsi. Would you simply happen to have any sodas in the refrigerator?" As Marty Jr nodded, he continued. "Well, I'm disappointed. We've really been dating for over a year, now. If anything is to happen to Marly... Well, I'm gonna be so pissed!"

"Believe me, all of us are in the same boat," pointed out Mike M, as he placed his hand on his namesake's shoulder. "Well, I suppose we all really might as well go for a soda - as Kim Mitchell would say. It might actually just help calm our frazzled nerves, a little."

"Well, I rather hope it's nothing serious," Mike H commented, sighing. "Granted, Marly isn't exactly known for being punctual. Still, this is simply... If she's out with the other girls, then it's... Well, Marly has a cellphone - and, at least, she's diligent in being..."

Just then, the doorbell rang. Mike M swallowed - as he, once again, wondered who it was. He hoped that it was the girls. He sure felt concerned for all four of the girls, of course - but he felt especially concerned for Lisa. As he was the main reason why Lisa opted to start a new life thirty years in the future, he'd feel responsible, if anything bad happened to her.

As the quartet headed towards the door, Mike M saw that it was Doc and Chris Brown standing on the other side. He figured that he should really feel relieved that it wasn't the police. Still, with each passing moment, he was feeling increasingly anxious.

"Hello, boys," commented Doc, as Marty Jr opened the door. "I was wondering if your father was home. I really..." As he glanced behind him, he gasped, "Great Scott!"

"What is it, Doc?" Mike M asked, anxiously. As he looked up, he realized what it was that Doc saw. It was a hover-bus descending. In fact, it was one that looked just like Doc's time machine. "I wonder who got a hold of your bus. I just hope that..."

As the entire group headed towards the bus, Mike M could barely believe what he saw. It looked like Doc was at the controls. Suddenly, he realized that it might be Doc from the future. However, he wondered who all those passengers in the back were.

"Come on the bus, all of you," called out Doc. His voice sounded quite grim. This made Mike M feel all the more nervous. He glanced at his twin, his look-alike cousin, and his namesake - and it was rather obvious that they all shared his sentiment. "I'll explain everything to you, once you get on."

Mike M swallowed, as he stepped onto the bus. All the passengers then stood up. As Mike M took a closer look at everyone, he could hardly believe what he saw. There were several versions of Doc, several versions of Marty Sr, several versions of Marty Jr, several versions of Mike H, a couple versions of Bill Tannen, an Aaron Nelson, a version of Jennifer, and two blond girls that looked unfamiliar to him. All of them were wearing name tags.

He took a closer look at the seven young men who looked like him, Alex, and Marty Jr. Five of them were wearing name tags that read "Marty McFly Jr", with the numbers one through five on each of them. Another one read "Teen Marty McFly Sr 1987", which was somewhat of a shock to Mike M. What was more shocking, though, was the fact that the seventh had a name tag that read "Alex McFly". He hadn't expected to run into another version of Alex, considering his father's unusual history. The only other Mikes on the bus were all Mike Hartford.

"Alex McFly!" gasped the Alex that was Mike M's twin. As the other Alex's face lit up, he added, "Are you, by any chance, another version of me? I'm also Alex McFly."

"I most certainly am," added the other Alex, smiling. "Oh, I simply can't even began to tell you how good it feels to see you. I never thought that I'd meet, uh, another me."

"I didn't think so, either," Mike M's twin replied, stunned. "So, uh, guys, what exactly is going on here? Why are there numbers on some of those name tags?"

"That's what I'd like to know," agreed Mike H. "I see a Mike Hartford Four, but why do I not see a Mike Hartford Three?"

"Great Scott!" gasped the Doc who climbed onto the bus with the group. "I can see six other mes on here. Not including Chris, that is. I see that one is wearing a name tag that reads 'Doc Brown 1987', while the others have numbers one through five after 'Doc Brown'. Well, what... What is going on here."

"Welcome aboard, Doc Six," greeted Doc One, who was sitting in the driver's six. "This is the six world that we've visited, and... Say, do you folks happen to... Well, do you happen to be missing any... girls?"

"We are, in fact," replied Mike M, as tears filled his eyes. "Four of them. Marly, the Stebbs twins, and Lisa." The lump in his throat grew tighter, as he added, "Oh, if anything happens to Lisa, I... I never wanted this to happen to Lisa."

"Lisa?" asked Doc One, confused. "In all the worlds that we've stopped at, thus far, there never was a report about a Lisa missing." Suddenly, he gasped, "Why are there three of you? Apparently, one of you is an Alex McFly - which I'm sure that the other Alex we picked up from the second world is happy to hear about. Another one of you must be Marty Jr. Who would the third one be, though?"

"I'm Mike McFly," choked out Mike M. "Alex's twin. Marty Jr is our... look-alike cousin." Sort of half-brothers, in fact, he added, to himself. "Marty Jr is dating Stephanie Stebbs, Alex is dating Stacy Stebbs, and I'm dating Lisa Jung."

"And Marly is my girlfriend," Mike H Six was quick to add. "So, uh, you know what happened to them all."

"We're dating the Stebbs girls, too," added the other Alex, softly. "I'm dating Stacy, while Marty is dating Stephanie."

"I guess, at the moment, everything is evened out," added Marty Jr Two. "Two of us are dating a Stephanie Stebbs, two of us are dating a Harmony Brown, and two of us are dating a Suzy MacArthur. I hope that this is a... I guess I shouldn't say it."

As Mike M glanced at the two blond girls, she saw that their name tags read "Melody Brown" and "Jamie Brown". He wondered if the girls were actually twins, rather than interdimensional counterparts. The only other female of the bus was Jennifer - who, with her rejuvenation surgery, appeared to be in her early thirties.

"For some reason, Melody here and I lucked out," Jamie commented, sighing. "Gee, it's still hard to believe that my counterpart shares a name with my best friend."

"It's hard to believe that a Melody McFly exists in your world," replied Melody B. "I'm concerned for my sister, my friend, young Jennifer, and everyone else. It's hard to believe how much unlike his cousin Griff is. I swear, it just seems so..."

"So, you guys aren't... aren't really twins?" asked Mike M, stunned. Once again, he was reminded of when he found out the truth of his father and his uncle - and how shocked he had been. "I mean, you are twins - but you're not..."

"You're not twins in the same way that Mike and I are twins," added Alex.

"We're interdimensional counterparts," explained Jamie. "I always felt that Melody should've been my name, and... Well, I guess I now know why."

"No time for that, right now," interjected Chris. "Technically, I'm another version of Dr. Emmett Brown. However, I haven't used that name - since I left the..." Turning to Doc, he whispered, "Should we tell them?"

"I guess so," replied Doc, swallowing. "You see, Chris here actually came from a world where... where Biff Tannen was rich and corrupt. Furthermore, in our world, Marty has a twin named Calvin William McFly."

"Really?" gasped the other Alex. "It about time we end up in another world where... where my dad exists. Where Marty McFly Sr has a twin brother."

Mike M felt shocked, as he could hardly believe what he heard. "Our Dad is actually Marty McFly from the same world that... that Chris came from. How could you..."

"What my twin means," added Alex, "is that our dad is Uncle Marty's counterpart from the Hell Valley World. We were very shocked, too - when we first found that out. This means that Marty Jr is practically our half-brother."

"Whoa, this is heavy!" gasped the other Alex. "Well, as far as Marty and I know... It's just so... Well, we sure happen to know for a fact that Dad and Uncle Marty really are identical twins. We even have the baby pictures and the child pictures to prove it."

"As well as the newspaper announcement," added Doc Two, "where twins Calvin William McFly and Martin Seamus McFly were born to George and Lorraine. I even recall how concerned I felt, since... Well, when Marty spent the week in 1955, there was no indication of him having a twin - and there was no twin to be found on that photo of him and his siblings. It was just him, Dave, and Linda. I felt worried about how Marty having a twin might affect the space-time continuum."

"This certainly is heavy," gasped Mike M, as he felt dazed. "It appears as if my dad isn't quite... the same as your dad. I wonder if this means my twin is really your..."

"Well, we're both dating a Stacy Stebbs," replied the other Alex. "What is your full name, by the way? Mine is Alexander Jandrew McFly."

"I'm Alexander Patrick McFly," replied Mike M's twin, "and my twin is Michael Jandrew McFly. Perhaps, to tell us apart, we could use Alex P and Alex J."

"That might be better than referring to you as Alex Two and Alex Six," agreed Teen Marty, as he looked up. "Since this is the sixth world that we've visited... Doc will be Doc Six... and Marty Jr will be Marty Jr Six, and Mike Hartford will be Mike Six. Chris can just be Chris. Mike McFly can just be Mike M, as to distinguish him from the Mike Hartfords. As for the Alexes... Well, I guess Alex J McFly and Alex P McFly."

"Alex P McFly, eh?" mused Mike M's twin. "I like that, I guess."

"So, anyway, what exactly did happen to the girls?" asked Alex, as tears came to his eyes. Mike M himself had a big lump in his throat, as tears threatened to spill from his eyes. He glanced at Marty Jr Six, who already had tears streaming down his cheeks. Mike H Six looked as if he was struggling hard to not cry. "What happened to them?"

"It's those Tannen bastards!" fumed Teen Marty. "Cliff kidnapped my girlfriend! Future wife, in fact! He then kidnapped my daughter and my... future daughter-in-law. Then he..."

"I'm afraid that the Tannens just left," commented Doc Three, as he glanced at his time tracker. "They ended up in PJ #46. Does that world sound familiar to you?"

"I really can't say that it does," replied Doc One, "but I'd hazard a guess that it's more similar to the world that you and Five are from."

"Shit!" cried out Marty Jr Five. "I guess this is much worse than I thought."

With that, Mike M began to cry. He glanced at Alex P, whose lips were also quivering. He couldn't remember the last time he felt so distraught. Mike M, Alex P, and Marty Jr Six all hugged each other - as they wept. Mike M looked up, and saw a tear finally slip down Mike H's cheek. The situation seemed so hopeless, indeed.

"Well, we'd better get out of here," cried out Doc Six. "We have no time to lose. If we want to rescue all those girls, we need to..."

"Well, Six, I'm on top of it," called out Doc Three. "Brace yourselves for temporal-spacial displacement, everyone."

Mike M swallowed a sob, as he could hardly believe what was about to happen. What would the next world hold? As soon as the time bus accelerated to 88 miles per hour, the bus vanished from the Almanac Universe.

Hey, awesome start! Anyway, yeah, I agree with you! Of course, needles1987 is more than welcome to contribute, as usual. Crazyphish, too, if she'd like.

Personally, I don't mind John ending up with Alice - but it might be less controversial to skip that.

Well, as you said, expanded discussion goes in the other topic.

I did finally get some more written for The Girl of My Old Home. I'll write more of it, tonight.

Well, keep up the good work! :)

oooooooooo

Well, we have plenty of time to come to a final decision. The Father Universe would be one of the universes travelled to, by the way.

For now, it's best to not worry too much about it.

oooooooooo

Since it's now February, we should try to get Chapters Two and Three up.

Oh, yeah, don't forget to work this into Chapter Two:

Cliff Tannen looked around, as he walked through the Square. It certainly looked very different now, than how it did in 1987. He wondered if he was still alive now. He should be, as he was only 54 years old.

Suddenly, he felt a bump in the back. He turned around, angry. "Hey watch it, butt-"

He stopped short as he realized that the person bumping up to him looked just like him. The person, who was dressed in grey clothes and wearing a grey cap, also looked surprised. "All right" he said. "Bill, why are you wearing 1980s clothes?"

"Bill?" Cliff asked, surprised. "Who's Bill, butthead?"

The man looked surprised. "You talk back to me?" he asked. "You are calling me a butthead?"

"That's right, idiot!" Cliff exclaimed. "Who are you, anyway?"

"Griff Tannen" the man said. "You know that, Bill."

Cliff decided to be blunt. "I'm not Bill" he said. "I'm Cliff Tannen."

Griff burst out laughing. "Yeah right! Cliff Tannen's my dad, ziphead, and your uncle! You're a teenager!"

"I'm 24," Cliff snapped, wondering what exactly a ziphead was. "And you're right, I'm not old enough to be your old man, but I will be, one day. And now why don't you make like a tree, and come along with me. I got some evidence that I would like to show you."

Griff shrugged, and walked after Cliff. He was obviously wondering what Cliff was talking about, and the '80s bully couldn't blame him, but he didn't want to lose Griff either. It was his son, after all, and it could be a helpful aide in getting revenge on the McFly's of 2017, and maybe even rape some of those 2010s ladies. He wondered if McFly had any kids, and if there were any females with them. Well, Griff most likely would be able to tell... once Cliff had convinced him who he was.

8: Chapter Seven

August 10, 2017
04:10 PM PDT
Hill Valley, California
I Didn't Invent Any Time Machine Universe

Lisa Jung felt horrible, as she started to wake up. The last thing she remembered, was someone who looked like Griff Tannen along with a bad Amy Tannen-impersonator taking her hostage. As she looked around, she realized that she was in a huge train, tied up with rope, and she was not alone. As she looked around, she noticed several versions of the Stebbs twins, and a few versions of girls she didn't know, and a lot of Marlenes. Also, there were two girls who looked like a teenaged version of Jennifer McFly, the wife of Mike's uncle Marty, and one who looked like teen Lorraine Baines. This sure was a strange situation.

"Where - where am I?" she managed to mutter.

"Ah, one of our captives has finally taken time to wake up" she heard Griff Tannen's voice saying. Moments later, she saw two of Griff, one with and one without bionic implants, walking towards her, with a girl who resembled the Amy-impersonator remaining on her seat, in the front. One of the Tannens, the one without the bionic implants, looked at her with an evil smirk. "So, you're Lisa Jung, huh?"

"That's correct" Lisa snapped. "And who might you be?"

"Pleased to introduce myself" No-Bionic-Griff said. "I'm Cliff Tannen. I'm from 1987. From another universe. And that is all you need to know." He leaned down, and planted a kiss on Lisa's hair. Lisa felt absolutely disgusted.

"Leave her alone, you, you... you nutcase" Stephanie Stebbs said. "Why are you doing that to her?"

"Because I like it" Cliff Tannen said. "And y'know what? You're going to cooperate with it, too. Because if you don't, you won't get any of these." He held up a box of chocolate eclairs.

Lisa could clearly see that Stephanie was looking at it with anxiety, but she shook her head. "I'm not hungry" she said.

Cliff grinned. "Oh, you'll be" he said. "You will be hungry. And up until then, I guess that Griff and I will just have to entertain ourselves with the others."

"Hey, Dad?" Griff asked. "Where are we, now?"

Cliff walked back to the panels. "PF #47" he read aloud. "I've got no idea where it is, but why should I care? As long as there are nice girls, I'm satisfied." He grinned. "And up until now, there always have been nice girls enough."

"You... you're crazy, y'know that?" Lisa said.

"I know that you're wrong and I don't care what you're saying" Cliff said. "I'm a genius. I'm a Tannen. No one can stop the Tannens."

Lisa growled in disgust. "If Calvin McFly was here, he'd teach you otherwise" she said. "He hates you."

"You know a Calvin McFly?" a Marlene said. "He's my uncle. I'd never expected to encounter another version of him in a reality. Up until now, he's kind of unique, you know. Is he Marty McFly Senior's twin?"

"Yeah" Lisa said. "Well, sort of. He actually came here from another reality." She looked at the Tannens with disgust. "Out of the world that his Dad made."

Most of the girls paled with disgust. "You don't mean..."

"Yeah, I do" Lisa said. "The world of the sports almanac."

Cliff turned around from the controls and looked at Lisa, then at the other girls. "Well, you guys haven't told me about that yet! A world that my Dad made?" He walked towards Lisa, a grin splitting his face from ear to ear. "Tell me. I'm all listening."

"No way" Lisa snapped. "You don't need to know."

Cliff nodded, semi-understanding, and then, he suddenly grabbed the hair of the Marlene of Lisa's world, and pulled her arms down. "Ain't it simple?" he said, smirking. "You tell - and I won't pull."

Lisa looked at him in disgust. "You - you wouldn't."

"Trust me" one of the Jennifer-look-alikes said, miserably. "He would."

Lisa looked at Cliff with anger. "You are so twisted."

"Insults ain't hurting me" Cliff said, with a smirk. "They could, however, hurt Marly here." He softly pulled on the hair, causing Marlene Six to let out a short scream. "If you want me to pull harder, just continue saying nothing."

"I'll tell you" Jennifer said, with a sigh.

"Mom, no!" Marlene Six exclaimed.

Lisa gasped, as she was surprised by how her friend addressed the girl who resembled a young Jennifer. Was it a sort of instinct, perhaps?

Jennifer looked at Marlene sympathetically, making Lisa ignore the fact that Marlene appeared to recognize her. "I can't stand that you'll get hurt" Jennifer said. "Even if you aren't the you that I know. Well, knowing is a big word, as I haven't given birth to you just yet" She looked at Cliff. "All right, I'll tell."

"Good" Cliff said, with a smile.

"To be short, it all started when Marty, Doc and I took a trip to 2015" Jennifer said. "Your father from that year somehow found out about us having a time machine, and he took a sports almanac with him, stole the time machine while we weren't watching it, and headed back to 1955."

"So that's the truth behind what Dad always told me" Cliff said. "That old codger was him, from the future. So, what happened, after Dad gave the almanac to himself?"

"Old Biff Tannen returned to the future" Jennifer continued. "We, in the meanwhile, travelled to 1985, and saw it had become a mess. Your Dad had built a casino into the Courthouse, called 'Biff Tannen's Pleasure Paradise' and had killed Marty's father, George, and married Mrs. McFly. Also, your Dad had Doc Brown be committed in 1983 and the whole town and especially the square was filled with sex shops."

"Lovely" Cliff said. "Seems like utopia to me."

Jennifer shot him a glare. "Seems like hell on earth to me. You guys are terrible."

"As I said before, I don't care" Cliff said, smirking.

"Me neither" Amy said, grinning. "That tale of yours sounds very interesting. Maybe we could track down an almanac like that, huh, Cliffy?"

"Surely we could, Amy darling" Cliff said, putting an arm around her. "Maybe we could try to find it somewhere and give it to me, or to my Dad, of one of these universes."

"That would be wonderful" Amy grinned.

"All very nice, but we have other things to do first" Griff interrupted. "Aren't we supposed to track down some more girls first?"

"I suppose so" Cliff said. "I'm certainly going to check if I can find that sports almanac, sooner or later." He landed the train, and stepped out, Amy following him. Lisa watched them walk away. "Well, at least they are gone" she muttered.

Griff, having overheard her, walked over to them with a none-too-pleasant smile on his face. "They are, yeah" he said. "But I'm still here. Anyone still wanting to trade some part of an eclair for a kiss?"

Lisa sighed. This certainly was going to be a long day.

oooooooo

Cliff felt excited, as he and Amy walked into the Square. He had to admit that, while being not exactly as cute as the girls, Amy was attractive in her own way. She just knew how to annoy those McFly's and Browns. He had to admit that he kind of liked her, as an ally, and perhaps, as a girlfriend.

"So, where to go to?" Amy asked.

Cliff pointed at the Courthouse Mall. "I need some chloroform" he said. "We're almost out of it. And I do not want to run out of chloroform. We can knock out the girls with our fists, too, but this is far more... pleasant. I don't like having to avoid bruises when kissing them."

"I get what you mean" Amy said, as they walked over to the Mall. "If I was in your situation, I wouldn't want that either."

Cliff nodded, and neither of them then spoke for a few moments, as they entered the Courthouse Mall. As Cliff looked around, he felt quite weird. He'd never been to this mall before this trip, as it wasn't there yet in 1987, and it looked quite impressive. He wondered if he himself visited this mall sometimes. It was a lot bigger than the Lone Pine Mall, and much more central. Suddenly, he could understand why all the shops now were in the centre of the city. As he then looked around some more, he noticed the shop that he needed. It was a shop with perfumes, and also with chloroform. As he looked inside, he noticed something else. It was none else than Marlene McFly, along with that Suzy MacArthur girl, trying to choose some kind of perfume. Cliff felt excited, as he saw some of the girls that he was going to try to capture.

He then turned to point them out to Amy, but then he saw that his ally had already seen the girls. She whistled. "Y'know, this is probably going to be an easy task."

"Who knows?" Cliff said. "Maybe they got some others along with them. We have to make sure that they don't notice us at first, though."

"You're right" Amy said. "We don't want to alert the clerk to us, and we have to purchase the chloroform, first."

Cliff nodded softly, and moved over to the inside, trying to be careful to not be noticed by the girls - but that was quite easily, as they were chatting wildly over the perfumes. "Idiots" Cliff thought. He didn't really get why women always had to discuss those silly things. Well, that was probably because most women were stupid.

As he looked around, he soon found chloroform, enough for ten victims. He smiled happily, then went over to the cashier. Luckily, the woman did not recognize him, nor alert the girls to his presence. Grinning that this had to be his lucky day, he joined up with Amy, and waited.

Within just a few minutes, the girls finished chatting, took a perfume, and paid for it at the counter. Cliff noticed it being packed, and then, the girls moved out.

"You know," Cliff heard Suzy saying, "It was a smart idea of you to get Julie on a trip with the others. Now, we can choose a present for her unharmed."

"Well, I figured that we shouldn't let her know, and this was as inconspicuous as I could think" Marlene said. "Do you think she'll like it?"

"I think she'll love it" Suzy said, grinning from ear to ear. "Thank you for helping me."

"Well, she is your cousin, after all" Marlene said. "Your only one, so I figured that I'd give you some help."

Cliff had enough of the girls talking. He walked close to them, and then, he put his arms around Marlene's back, holding her arms pinned to her sides. Amy did the same with Suzy.

"Griff Tannen?" Marlene shouted. "You're supposed to be in jail!"

Cliff rolled his eyes - he'd heard this story far too many times today. "Where's that Julie girl which you're talking about?"

"In here, along with some other girls" Marlene responded. "But why do you think that I'd tell you where exactly they went?"

In response, Cliff pointed at Amy, who chloroformed Suzy. The girl went limp in Amy's arms. Marlene gasped at the show, and Cliff grinned. "Do you want to meet the same fate?"

"I'll - I'll tell" Marlene said, shaky. "They're at the clothing shop searching a present for my uncle Dave." She looked at Cliff. "Can I go now?"

Cliff laughed. "And alert your parents? No way."

"But - you said..." Marlene stammered.

Cliff smirked. "Never trust a Tannen, baby" he said, grabbing the chloroform from Amy.

And as Marlene pondered that, she was chloroformed, and passed out.

Cliff then looked at Amy. "Do you know where the clothing shop is?"

"Up at the second floor" Amy responded.

Cliff smirked. "Good" he said. "Then it's about time that we are going to pay Marlene's female friends a little visit."

oooooooo

Julie MacArthur was feeling nervous, as she looked around in the shop. In just a few days, it would be her birthday. However, no one seemed to be paying attention to the fact. While she knew that it wasn't really nice to ask for someone which present they would get for her, she had to admit that she was kind of curious.

She especially wondered what she would get from her boyfriend, Emmett Brown. Emmett was the only son of one of the three versions of Marty McFly. Actually, it felt like the boy that Suzy was dating, Marty Junior, was a brother of Emmett, as their fathers were, essentially, the same person. There were some large differences though. Michael Brown had discovered his father, George McFly, being shot in 1973 and came from the world of Biff Tannen. Calvin McFly, officially the twin brother of Marty McFly, came from the original timeline in which George and Lorraine had not gained success, and had then ended up in the alternate world, too. There were some significant differences between all of them. Yet, it was almost like they were all part of a big family. It was such a weird situation!

"So, Julie" Maria Emma Brown said. "How do you think that this suit will look on Mr. McFly?"

"It'll look nice, I suppose" Julie said. "But I think that suit is a little more fitting to George's tastes than to Mr. McFly's."

Maria blushed. "Well, Georgie would surely like it, too" she said. "It would be too large for him, though. Mr. McFly's a lot taller than Georgie, who looks just like his father, his uncle, and his cousin." She looked at Julie. "It's kind of funny that Suzy, you and I all fell in love with the same type of persons."

"Especially with you" Julie said. "You're a Brown, and George is a McFly, meaning that you'll unify the Brown and McFly families... well, the native Browns and the original timeline McFly's."

Maria rolled her eyes at the weird situation. "I suppose" she said. "What do you think, Marlene?"

"It's nice" Marlene said. "I think that he'd appreciate it. We could just as well take that. I did see a nice one on the other side of the shop, though..."

"Well, it looks like you guys really ain't original" a familiar male voice then said. Julie's head, as well as Marlene's and Maria's, immediately turned towards the place the voice came from. "Griff Tannen!" Marlene shouted, horrified. "You're supposed to be in jail!"

Julie growled at the sight of the bastard that would've raped her cousin if not for the intervention of Marty Junior, but then, she noticed something strange. "You aren't Griff Tannen" she said. "Griff Tannen has bionic implants! You haven't got them!"

"Very smart, missy" a female voice said, which Julie immediately recognized as Amy Needles. "Oh no" she thought. Amy and Griff, even without bionics, was bad news.

Amy, in the meantime, walked over to her. "So, two of those MacArthur girls this time?" she said, grinning. "I thought we'd be done with the clones by now. Why do all the girls and guys have to look identical to each other?"

Julie growled. This was one thing she could get annoyed about - not because she hated Suzy, but because she really was her own person. "We do not look identical!" she exclaimed. "Have you got eyes? Well, use them! I'm thinner, my hair's blonde as opposed to Suzy's brownish colour, I'm slightly thinner and slightly shorter! I am not a clone of my cousin!"

"Julie, it's not worth it" Marlene said. She focused on Not-Griff. "Look, I don't know who you are, but why can't you leave us alone? We did nothing wrong!"

Not-Griff rolled his eyes in a 'I've heard this hundreds of times' fashion. "I don't care" he simply said. With a swift move, he then pulled knock-out gass out of his pocket, and sprayed it into Marlene's face. The girl passed out within seconds. Maria let out a yelp. "Run, Julie!"

Julie didn't need to be told that. Both girls soon exited the shop, Not-Griff and Amy on pursuit. Maria ran directly towards the elevator, while Julie tried to stay out of the hands of their enemies as long as possible. It didn't work, though. Not-Griff raced down the stairs and grabbed Maria after exiting the elevator, and Julie found herself to be in serious trouble.

After the fourth round running around on the second floor, she'd managed to exhaust her enemies, but felt tired herself now too. She threw a clothing rack around, onto Amy, then she ducked into the nearest shop, and tried to reach the counter. However, Not-Griff was faster. Within a few seconds, he caught up to her, sprayed chloroform into her face, and tried to grab her but Julie managed to kick him where it hurt the most. She then tried to run away.

However, even though she had managed to get away quite fast, she'd still inhaled a lot of chloroform. Within three steps, Julie felt exhausted. "No..." she thought to herself. "Have... to... resist... can't... fall... asleep..."

As Amy reached the show, however, she found Not-Griff groaning in pain on the floor, and Julie lying about five feet away from him, sleeping peacefully. She grinned. The last girl of this universe was out for the count now.

oooooooo

Mike McFly felt very nervous, as the flashes of light vanished. They were now in the new universe. Maybe, in this world, he wasn't even born. It was a strange thing to think about, but for now, he didn't really want to think about it. After all, there were more important things to attend. The girls that they missed, for example.

"Looks like we made it into one of our universes again, Five" Doc Three said, glancing at the panels. "I guess that I'd better take the wheel again, unless you want to have it."

"No, thank you" Doc Five said. "I'd rather adjust to this universe in my own speed. I still can't grasp the whole situation."

"The feeling is mutual" Doc Six said. "I can't believe the nerve of those... those Tannens. They're just absolutely disgusting."

"Tell me about it" Doc One groaned. "I suppose all of us have had their... experiences with them."

"I iin particular" Chris said. "Especially with Biff, of course, but Cliff wasn't so great either."

"I think we can agree that no Tannen could ever be defined as being 'great' Marty Senior Three said. "They're horrifying. I didn't think that Cliff would be as low to do this, though." He sighed. "I guess that I was wrong."

"Where are we headed?" Alex P McFly asked, as he was busy changing the name tags. They had to fix them up, after the last visit. Currently, they weren't wearing any.

In a response, Doc Three pointed outside. "To my house in this world" he said. "I'm kind of wondering how we're going to figure out where to go, if we want to actually stop Cliff from capturing the girls."

"Our house is a better option though" Doc Five said. "I mean - we can phone the girls from there, as they probably have cell phones on them. That's better than wasting fruitless attempts at finding them first."

Marty Senior Five sighed. "Y'know, is it just bad luck, or is there a reason that those stupid nutcases always succeed in capturing the girls?"

"I've got no idea, to be honest" Doc Three replied. "And for now, it isn't important. Let's go and see what lies waiting for us this time around." With that, he steered the train onto the skyway towards his house.

oooooooo

George Emmett McFly was feeling very nervous, as he paced up and down in the main room. It had been quite some time by now, since Maria, Julie, Marlene and Suzy left. He wondered if something could've happened to them. They shouldn't need to take so long for simple expenses.

He glanced between Emmett David Brown and Martin Seamus McFly Junior, his best friends, and, sort of, his half-brothers. After all, their fathers were the same person, essentially. They were feeling worried too, and George couldn't blame them. This wasn't an every day case - they were probably in serious trouble here.

"I can't believe that they haven't returned just yet" Emmett said, his eyes slightly trembling. "I mean - Julie is always on time." He sighed. "Maybe they have been kidnapped."

"I think that your father's tales of the life in his world affected you a little too much" said Marty Junior. "But, too be honest with you - I'm worried too. This is so unlike them."

"Have you called my grandfather yet?" Emmett said. "He'd know how to solve these things. Grandpa Brown is a smart guy."

"Technically, George McFly, Lorraine Baines, Robert Parker and his wife Marlene are your grandparents" Marty Junior corrected. "Your father was an alternate version of Martin Seamus McFly, and your mother is in fact Jennifer Jane Parker."

Emmett shot him a glare. "I know" he said. "But both Dad and Mom feel about Grandpa Emmett and Grandma Susan like they're their parents. So, I view them as my grandparents, and not Mr. and Mrs. McFly."

"You're right, Emmett" Michael Brown said, walking into the room. "To get back on the issue, though - I called Dad a few minutes ago. He should be here soon, with the bus which he invented a few years ago."

"Why does he have to try to invent as complicated time machines as possible?" Marty Junior said. "I'm only able to get in when you, your parents... the adoptive ones... and your wife clear me, and then I have to know three passwords, press five buttons within five seconds, and sing the national anthem of Malaysia, Sudan, Belgium and Paraguay in order of population of said countries from low to up before the door opens - and then I'm not talking about getting access to the time circuits, which is even harder!" He shook his head. "No offence to your Dad, Uncle Mike, he's a great guy, but when we're talking about time machines, I prefer those of Dr. Emmett Lathrop Brown - Senior - over those of Dr. Christopher Lloyd Brown. They're at least somewhat simple."

"Well, Dad - and I, for that matter - did come from the Hell Valley world, in which my biological Dad was killed and my current one committed and the world on the way to complete destruction because of one single man getting access to one single time machine and making one single time travel trip" Michael said. "With the current time travel possibilities, don't you think that he has the slightest bit of a reason to be paranoid?"

"I suppose so" Marty Junior nodded. "Well, anyway - I do hope that Doc will show up soon. I miss Marlene and Suzy - and the others, of course. I sure hope that nobody's hurting them."

"I'm sure that they'll be fine" Calvin McFly said, walking into the room. "I feel sorry for my niece, future niece-in-law, future daughter-in-law and for Maria, too, but crying doesn't help. I can understand the urge, though."

"Thanks" Marty Jr said. "I - hey!"

Everyone looked towards the window, as they heard the noise of a bus coming down. As they looked better, though, they saw two busses descending to land, instead of one. "What the hell?" George said, confused.

"Something seriously weird is going on here" Marty Junior muttered.

"You bet" his father said, running in. "Maybe a Doc from the future decided to show up."

"Why would he do that?" Emmett asked.

"I wouldn't know" Marty Senior said, shrugging. "Let's just go find out what's going on."

They exited, to see that from both busses Doc's were sticking out of the window, looking baffled at each other. "Um, anyone care to explain what's going on?" Michael said.

One of the Docs looked at the locals, and gasped. "Great Scott! There's three of you this time?"

Another Doc joined him at the window. "Somehow, I doubt that Marty was naturally born as a member of a triplet."

"Are you Doc and Dad from the future?" Michael asked.

"Dad?" one of the Docs said, astonished. "What are you talking about? Isn't George McFly your Dad?"

"... I guess you aren't, then."

"All right" the Doc from the train said. "Anyone care to explain what's going on?"

"That's right" another Doc said - probably Christopher - joining him at the window. "I'm kind of curious."

"Me too" the Doc from the bus said. "What's going on? There's two of you!"

"There's two of you too!"

"That's right," the Doc at the bus window said, "but I assume that you aren't dimension-hoppers!"

"Dimension-hop... this is going to be more complicated than I thought" Doc from the bus said.

"Well, first, I want to ask you guys a few questions" Doc at the window said. "Are you missing some girls, perhaps?"

"Yeah!" Calvin exclaimed. "Marlene McFly, Suzy MacArthur, Maria Emma Brown, and Julie MacArthur. They went missing a short time ago, and I have no idea where they went. They were supposed to be at the mall, you know."

"Oh no" the other Doc at the window said. "It looks like we're too late, Three."

"Well, there's still hope, Five" the Doc identified as 'Three' said. "Let's not get wrong assumptions right away."

"The chance that we still find them uncaptured is smaller than the chance that Biff Tannen becomes good, and you know how little that chance is."

"Uncaptured?" Marty Sr said. "Say, what's going on?"

One of the Docs - the one identified as 'Three' - grinned. "Come on in" he said. "And see for yourself."

The Marty's and others exchanged glances, but finally, they decided to take up on the offer and entered the bus. Imagine their astonishment as they saw not one, not two, but a grand total of six Docs, along with respective Marty Juniors, and sometimes with Marty Seniors. In fact, there were no less than ten Marty Junior-look-alikes. George frowned - shouldn't there be eighteen? Where were eight remaining counterparts of him and Emmett?

One of the MJ-look-alikes frowned, then smiled. "Holy shit - I think I'm dreaming!" he exclaimed. "There's three of us again? Say, would one of you happen to be another version of Alex McFly?"

George, Marty Junior and Emmett all shook their heads. "No" Emmett said. "Sorry. Never heard of the guy."

The Marty Junior-look alike walked back, disappointed. "Oh man" he said. "Is there nowhere any one of me that is really me?"

"Alex, let's save that for later, okay?" Doc Three said. "For now, we'd like to introduce ourselves."

"I'm Doc One" one of the Docs said. "I'm with Marty Senior One, Jennifer '17 and Marty Junior One. Also, we're accompanied by Melody Brown, Mike Hartford and Bill Tannen. We're missing Marlene McFly and Harmony Brown, Marty Junior's girlfriend from our reality."

"I'm Doc '87" another Doc, who was carrying a small tracking device, said. "I'm with TeenMarty here. We're from the 1980s and we're missing Jennifer from 1987."

"I'm Doc Two" a Doc in the back said. "I'm with Marty Junior Two and with Alex J McFly over here, who you've already met. Alex is Marty Junior's cousin - his father is Marty Senior's identical twin. We're missing Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs, girlfriends of MJ and Alex, and we're missing Marlene McFly."

"I'm Doc Three" Doc Three said. "I'm with Marty Senior Three and Marty Junior Three. We're missing Marlene McFly and Suzy MacArthur."

Marty Junior sighed a sigh of relief. "Finally" he said. "I was wondering if Suzy existed somewhere."

Another Doc, sitting close to Doc Two, smirked. "She does, and not just once, but I'm going to disappoint you on this issue, too" he said. "I'm Doc Four, and I'm with Marty Junior Four. Also, we're with Aaron Nelson, Mike Hartford and Bill Tannen. We're missing Harmony, Marlene and Melody. Harmony is Marty Junior's girlfriend."

"I'm Doc Five" Doc Five introduced himself. "I'm with Marty Senior Five, and Marty Junior Five. We're missing Suzy MacArthur, Marlene McFly and Maria Emma Brown. She's my daughter, you know."

"I've got her too" Local Doc said. "She's dating George McFly here."

"Really?" Doc Five said. "Interesting. But... anyway..."

"I'm Doc Six" the final Doc said, nodding. "I'm with Chris Brown, Marty Junior Six, Alex P McFly and Mike McFly, whom we call Mike M. Also, we're with Mike Hartford. We're missing Marlene McFly, Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs, and Lisa Jung - she's Mike's girlfriend."

"I guess that would make me Doc Seven then" Doc said. "With Marty Senior Seven, and Marty Junior Seven." He glanced at Calvin and Michael. "I don't know what your situation is, but do Calvin Arthur McFly and Michael Emmett Brown exist anywhere?"

"My father is Calvin William McFly" Alex J McFly said. "The father of Alex P and Mike M is called the same way. I have never heard of a Calvin Arthur McFly, though. The name would already have been taken, as Uncle Dave is called David Arthur McFly."

"It's just the opposite with us" Doc said. "David William McFly and Calvin Arthur McFly. So, Calvin doesn't exist? And neither does Michael Brown?"

"Well, actually, I was Calvin Arthur McFly, for a few years" Marty Junior Five said. "I was trapped in the 1980s, and took up the disguise of Marty McFly Sr's twin brother. When I went back, though, in early 1988, I went back to being Marty McFly Junior."

"Fascinating" Calvin said. "I'd never expect to find a counterpart in another version of my nephew! Well, it's a small... interdimensional... world, I guess."

"You can say that again" Marty Junior Five said.

"Well, anyway, there's something that puzzles me here" Doc said. "Who on earth are those Tannen-look alikes who you called Bill Tannen? How could you trust a Tannen enough to take him along on a time trip? Don't you know how disastrous the Tannens can be?"

"Trust me - they're the good guys" Marty Junior One said. "Boy, do we have to explain this every time? It seems so strange to me that good Tannens are so foreign to you. Well, I can understand that you see Biff and Cliff and Griff as bad - they are bad. But Miff and Bill aren't bad, and neither was Jill, or Tiff before she got raped."

"Tiff who?" Doc Five asked. "I've never heard of a Tiff or Jill Tannen in my entire life."

"Tiff was Biff's grandmother" Doc Two explained. "She was called Gertrude later in life, though. She was raped by Charlie Needles and the result were Jiff and Jill Tannen, and Jiff was Biff's father."

"Interesting" Doc Three said. "In our world, Gertrude Tannen - she was never Tiff - was Biff's grandmother, and she was married to Driff Tannen, the son of 'Mad Dog' Tannen, Buford, the one who almost shot me in the Old West." He shivered. "Anyway, Driff fathered Miff, not Jiff, and Miff became Biff's father. Both of them were the spitting image of Biff - and Cliff and Griff, for that matter. It seems like a Hill Valley-specific gene."

"Well, that's one consistent thing in our universes" Doc Four smirked. "Similarity in resemblance by relatives."

"So, anyway" Doc said, to cut short the conversation, "those Tannens are good?"

Marty Junior Four nodded. "They wouldn't be on board otherwise."

"I suppose so" Christopher said. "That is quite logical, when you think about it. They seem quite honest to me, too."

"Who are you, anyway?" Bill One asked. "You look a lot like Doc - just a little different."

"Actually, he looks a lot like me" Chris said. "You wouldn't happen to be my counterpart, would you? Are you Christopher Lloyd Brown, Doc Brown's cousin?"

"That's right" Christopher said. "Are you from the Hell Valley world, too?"

"That is correct" Chris nodded. "How did you get three Marty's, though? I suppose at least that these are Marty's counterparts... we only got two."

"You're right, they are the Marty's" Doc said. "And, well, it's a complicated story..."

"...which you can tell later" Doc Three said. "I believe that I hear some familiar chugging in the distance."

Everyone looked up, and noticed the train, moving faster and faster on about twenty feet from the ground."

"The train!" Doc Four exclaimed.

"Wait, what's going on here?" Doc exclaimed. "You still haven't told me! I want to know..."

"That's Cliff and Griff Tannen, and they have stolen the time machine, kidnapped all the girls which we're missing, and are out for much more bad things if we don't stop them right away!"

"...that is enough, thank you very much."

The time bus moved up, and raced through the sky to catch up with the time train. After a few moments, Cliff seemed to notice them, and slowed the train down. The bus slowed down too, and within half a moment the vehicles were hanging in the sky, roughly thirty feet away from each other. Cliff then opened the cab door, and the rescuers-to-be did the same.

"Still chasing me, Browns?" he called out, smirking. "I was kind of wondering where you went. I hadn't seen you for so long."

Doc Three glared at him. "I highly doubt you missed us" he said. "Let those hostages go, and land the train and exit, and we'll do nothing to you!"

"Oh boy, am I scared" Cliff said, sarcastically. "You want me to drag those girls out again? Haven't you got enough yet of seeing them almost drop dead?"

Doc Five stepped forwards and glared at Cliff. "If you don't leave them alone right now, then you're going to be very sorry."

"Still not getting scared, Brown" Cliff said. "Besides, with my new ally, we stand even stronger here."

"New ally?" Doc Four repeated.

Amy Needles stepped into view. "Hi, guys" she said. "Are you a little worried?"

"Amy!" Marty Junior Two exclaimed. "What are you doing with those thugs?"

"The same she would do usually" Marty Junior Three said, balling his fists. "Beating those girls up. If there's one person on free feet that I dislike, it's Amy Needles."

Marty Junior Six eyed him in a strange fashion. "Are we talking about the same Amy Needles here?"

"Yeah, I know that the other versions of me are sissy's" Amy said, shrugging. "I don't care, though. Beating these girls up more than makes up for meeting good me's."

"Let them go!" Marty Junior Four cried out. "Or else, we'll... we'll...

"We're safe here" Cliff said. "We've got all of your missing girls, and we've got some nice chloroform." He shrugged. "But, if you want me to give you those girls back, well, here you got one." He vanished from their view, and returned a few moments later, dragging a girl with him. A very familiar girl.

"JULIE!"

Emmett David Brown shot forwards, narrowly avoiding to fall out of the bus. "Julie!" he repeated. "Are you okay?"

Julie nodded. "Emmett" she whispered. "Help!"

"Emmett?" Cliff said, smirking. "Emmett McFly? Strange name for a McFly. Guess you guys ain't original with name-giving."

"Says a Tannen" Emmett snapped back. "I don't think that Biff, Cliff and Griff are really different from each other, either."

Cliff shrugged. "Anyway," he said, "if you want to get your girlfriend... well, why don't I throw her down, and you try to grab her?"

Emmett paled whiter than ever. "If you do one thing to hurt her, then I'll track you down and chase you for the rest of my life!"

Cliff smiled. "What a brave young fellow" he said. "Don't worry. I'm not planning to hurt her." He smirked evilly.

"Like the alternative is much better" Emmett said. "That's my girlfriend which you are talking about! If she would lose her virginity to you, I'd, I'd..."

"You'd rather have that I throw her down?"

Emmett backed off. Cliff smirked. "You guys wait here" he ordered. "About a quarter. When that time's up, you can follow me again if you like. However, if I get to know anyhow that you're returning before that... then Julie here won't be very happy, and I guess I'll have to rape her right away, and then throw her into the ravine."

Emmett nodded. "Got it" he said, still pale.

Cliff smirked, nodded, backed off and closed the door. Within a few moments, the train was chugging away again. The rescuers watched it as it hit eighty-eight and vanished.

"August 10th, 2017, 6:15 P.M., Hill Valley, California, PF #45" Doc '87 read aloud, miserably.

"PF again?" Doc Three asked.

"Probably an attempt to distract us" Doc Four said.

Doc One turned around. "What do you think that we should do?" he asked.

"My heart says I should not listen" Doc Two said. "My brain says that it's wiser to do so, though."

"I think that your brain is right today" Doc Three said. "We're talking about a Tannen here. I doubt that there's anybody here who does not know where they are capable of - no offence, Bill."

"None taken" both Bills replied at once, and Bill Two continued: "I knew that my family was bad, but this sheds new light to the idea of 'bad'. Since power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely, I hope that holding our girls hostage is absolute power. I don't really want to think that my uncle and cousin would be capable of this in real life."

"I guess that there are some nice Tannens in the multidimensions," Doc remarked, "but that when they are bad, they really are bad."

"You're right" Doc Five said. "And while I highly doubt that Cliff would actually go through with it and throw Julie into the ravine, or any of the girls, I'm not willing to try and experiment. I suppose that we should wait that quarter."

"Yeah" Marty Junior Two said. "Why don't you, in the meantime, tell your story, Doc Seven? Or, to be more accurately, Chris... Chris Two?"

Chris nodded. "Well, I'm from the Biff-horrific world, even though I suppose you already know that" he said. "I got trapped in the 1980s that Biff made, and I was committed to a mental asylum. On October 26th, 1985, though, things changed. At 1:24 AM, Marty McFly, my only hope for several years, showed up from 1955 at the Essex Theatre. I realized that he might've arrived somewhat later on the day, and I managed to slip out a letter and bribe a guard to get it to my garage, where I accurately guessed that Marty was. He visited me that afternoon, and we made plans to get out. On the thirty-first, he actually managed to break me out with help of a fake ID, and, apparently, his local self, Alternate Marty. What followed were two months of working on the time machine, during which we also met Susan Clayton, my future wife, and the Parker twins - Jennifer has a twin sister, Ann, in the alternate world - and we finished the time machine on December 31. I travelled twenty-five years into the future with them, had some adventures, and when we returned, we were found by Biff Tannen. Marty managed to escape, and went back in time, changing the past to how it originally was."

"That's where I come in" Doc said. "I had just returned with Marty and Jennifer from 2015, and then another Marty shows up and requests my help. I was shocked, especially after the mention of Susan dating my counterpart. Soon, however, I came to my senses, and we planned a rescue. Except for Jennifer we then all headed back to the '50s, restored Biff's world, and returned to December 31, where we tried to break out our friends but failed. Biff called my Marty a chicken, and all hell broke loose. He finally came to his senses, and managed to outsmart Biff. Biff, however, ordered his goons to shoot us, and would've gone through with it except for Lorraine showing up with a rifle. We then managed to flee to the time machine and to 1958, and after scaring Biff with a 'Darth Vadar' trick, we got back to 1985 unharmed, with three Marty's, two me's, two Jennifer's, one Ann and one Susan. My counterpart renamed himself Christopher Lloyd Brown, and he and Susan adopted Jennifer and Marty. Later on, I found love too, by Clara Clayton."

"Susan Clayton and Clara Clayton" Doc Two groaned. "I can't believe I'm the only one - well, except for Chris One - married to Jessica Hoffman in a sea of me's all married to Clara. And when there's another one, he's married to another Clayton! I can't believe this!"

"Sorry" Doc said, smiling slightly. "But it's the truth, I'm afraid. I suppose it's a confusing situation."

"Yeah" Doc Two muttered. "At least I already knew that Jessica wasn't the only option from 1986. Otherwise..."

Doc nodded. "I guess that this is a real weird situation. I don't care, though. I just want the girls back."

As all Doc's nodded, time flew by. Within a few minutes, it finally was time to go again. Doc Three took the controls, and the time bus flew up into the sky. After tapping in the Destination Time, Doc Three accelerated faster and faster, until the time train finally broke the time barrier, and the IDIATM Universe was left behind.

Looking good, so far! Poor Jennifer!

Oh, yeah, when I start Chapter Three - should I start with the rescuers group or the captives group?

We probably won't have confrontation between the rescuers and the captors for Chapter Three.

9: Chapter Eight

August 10, 2017
06:15 PM PDT
Hill Valley, California
Calvin Klein Universe

Julie MacArthur felt horrible, as she sat in the back of the time train. She was currently being captured by one person which she had hoped to never see again - Griff Tannen. He'd harassed her much less than Suzy when they first arrived in Hill Valley, but still she was glad to have gotten rid of him. An alternate version of him showing up and making life hell for her was not something which she liked.

In the front, she saw Cliff smirk. "I like the originality" he said, smirking. "Julie MacArthur. Nice name. Why weren't you along earlier?" He turned to Suzy Three and Suzy Five. "Don't you have a cousin called Julie?"

"I dunno about the other me, but I do" Suzy Three said. "She doesn't know about the time machine, though. She's currently single." She looked over at Julie. "I'm sorry that you had to be involved in this mess."

"It's not your fault" Julie said. "It's theirs." With that, she shot a glare towards Cliff.

"Now, that ain't kind" Cliff said, playfully. "I guess no one has taught you to be respectful to others."

"How many girls have we got now?" Griff asked.

"Let's see" Cliff muttered. "There's Jennifer, Marlene One and Harmony One - that makes three. Adding Marlene Two, Stephanie Two and Stacy Two makes six, if I'm not mistaken."

"You're actually doubting that?" Julie said, dumb-founded. "How stupid are you?"

"For him, truancy is a way of life" Jennifer half-sarcastically remarked. "I am surprised that he managed to figure it out."

Cliff ignored them. "Then, there's Marlene Three, Suzy Q Three..."

"Quit calling me that!" Suzy Three exclaimed.

"...and Marlene Four, along with Harmony Four. That's ten. Then, we have Marlene Five, Suzy Five and Maria Brown, and Marlene Six, Lisa, Stephanie and Stacy Six Stebbs. That's seventeen. Finally, we got Suzy, Maria, Marlene and Julie. That makes twenty-one girls."

"Nice" Griff said, smirking. "Maybe we should settle down? We each got ten girls now."

"That's right" Cliff said. "We could stop, if we could somehow manage to get those stupid Browns and McFly's to leave us alone."

"I don't think we really have to worry about them" Amy said. "I know that you wouldn't throw out that girl, but they seemed frightened enough to back off. I don't think we'll be seeing them again for a while."

"Which is good, which means that we can continue our hostage-hunt undisturbed" Cliff said, with a smirk. "Oh, I just love this."

"Agree with you on that, Dad" Griff said, with a smile. "I wish that I'd met you sooner, you know. I would've liked to get on this experience earlier. All those years... those McFly's really don't seem to be afraid of us anymore..."

"Those weirded-out nutcases" Amy agreed. "The Browns are the worst of them all, though. I can't imagine how that nutcase actually managed to invent a time machine. He never struck me as being smart enough to do that."

"Well, he definitely is" Griff said. "And we're using it to our advantage." He grinned evilly.

Marlene Two shot him a glare. "They're going to come and get you, you know."

"Yeah" Harmony Four agreed. "You don't think that they are going to leave us stuck in here with you guys?"

Cliff shrugged. "Well, I doubt that they'd do that" he said. "I don't think they want us to hurt you girls." He smiled, lightly pulling on the ear of Stephanie Two, who let out a slight cry of pain. "I don't care what they want, though. We'll do whatever we like."

"That's right" Amy said. "And they can't stop us now." She grinned.

"Are we about to land just yet?" Griff asked. "I'm curious what we'll find here."

"Me too, even though it's beginning to get boring" Cliff said. "The visits, I mean. Entertaining ourselves with those girls will never get boring." He grinned.

Julie sighed in desperation. "This is heavy" she groaned.

"It's going to get much heavier" Griff said with a smirk. "You guys don't know what you're up to just yet. If you knew, then you'd enjoy this."

"Don't be so stupid, son" Cliff said, with a smirk. "They'll obviously enjoy it when we'll kiss them, and can't wait for us to settle down. They just don't want to admit it."

Marlene Four growled. "I'm not that kind of girl, you know!"

"Maybe you are, and you just don't know it yet" Cliff said, kissing her hair. "You're very sexy, miss. Why don't we just together go have a nice, quiet, undisturbed time, huh?"

"If I was, then I'd know it by now" Marlene Four snapped. "Get away from me."

"You're right" Cliff said, walking back to the controls. "I have to get away. I gotta land this thing." With that, he moved the train down, and landed it smoothly close to Courthouse Square. "I'm getting to be good at this."

"Oh, I wouldn't doubt that" Amy said, grinning. "You're very nice, Cliffy."

"Thanks, Amy" Cliff said, with a smile. He took her arm, and together, they exited the train. Julie looked after them, sighed another deep sigh, and leaned back in her seat. This was bad.

oooooooo

Cliff Tannen smiled broadly, as he walked up to town. Once again, he was going through an interesting phase. He wondered who he would capture, now.

The Courthouse Square was once again very much the same. Cliff frowned slightly as he looked at it. He still wondered why they had turned the Courthouse into a Mall. Wasn't Lone Pine Mall good enough? Also, why had they still not replaced that stupid clock? Cliff guessed that people in the 2010s were just as stupid as people in the 1980s. Lucky enough, his son and Amy were exceptions to that.

As Cliff looked around, he felt himself wondering where the local versions of his soon-to-be-captives were. He figured that he probably should check the Mall out, once again.

As he was looking, he suddenly spotted someone who looked an awful lot like Marty McFly Junior. Cliff grinned excitedly, and pointed the teen out to Amy, who nodded. Cliff and Amy soon reached Marty Jr, being careful not to be seen. After all, they didn't want the teen to alert the girls.

They went on to follow Marty Jr into the Mall, and all through the building. Eventually, he arrived at a store, where Marlene and a girl who Cliff didn't instantly recognize were shopping for a present for Dave McFly once again. She did look a lot like Maria Brown. Cliff decided not to care, and Amy and he sneaked into the shop, and hid close to the girls and Marty Jr.

"Oh, hi Calvin!" the girl who looked a lot like Maria said. "How are you doing?"

"Calvin McFly?" Cliff whispered to Amy. "What's that supposed to mean? Shouldn't he be Marty?"

"I dunno" Amy whispered back. "Guess the McFly's are kind of stupid when choosing names."

"Just fine, Susie" the boy identified as Calvin said. He then looked around, and, once assuring himself that no one was looking, he briefly kissed Susie, or Susan as she was most likely called, on the lips.

"And there comes girlfriend number four" Cliff muttered, sarcastically. "He really can't choose."

"Yeah" Amy nodded. "Harmony, Stephanie, Suzy, Susan... I wonder why he looked around first, though."

Their question was soon answered as Marlene looked at Calvin, and frowned. "Cal, you gotta be more careful" she said. "I know that you aren't really second cousins, but you're supposed to be them. And you know that there's a taboo on cousin marriages, even second cousin ones."

"Second cousin?" Cliff repeated. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Guess we'll have to ask them about it once we capture them" Amy said. "I'm kind of curious, too."

Calvin nodded. "You're right, Marly" he said. "I just wish that Gramps hadn't pretended to be Doc's nephew in the fifties. It would've caused us a lot less trouble now."

Cliff stared at Amy. "George McFly pretending to be Brown's nephew?"

"This is a really weird dimension, I suppose" Amy said, nodding. "Now I'm even more curious to find out what's going on."

Marlene sighed. "Yeah, anyway" she said. "Well, what do you think of the suit we picked for Mr. McFly? I think that it'd... suit him, if you know what I mean."

"Bad sense of humour" Amy muttered.

Calvin chuckled. "Yeah, I suppose it would" he said. "We'll purchase this item then."

"Yeah" Susan nodded. "We don't have all day. I don't get how some people can enjoy shopping for so long."

Calvin agreed. "Yeah" he said. "I always get tired in clothing shops. It's inavoidable."

The trio then walked off, leaving Cliff and Amy behind. "What are we going to do?" Amy whispered, careful not to be overheard.

"Just wait" Cliff said. "They're finishing their purchases now, and I suppose that they won't do much more here anymore afterwards. I propose that we follow them, and when they're seperated, we capture the girls. McFly - Calvin, I suppose - will not know what has happened to them."

Amy smirked. "Yeah, that's a good idea!" she exclaimed. "Let's do that."

Cliff nodded swiftly, as the McFly's returned, and exited the shop. Cliff waited for them to be a few feet away, before following them. He and Amy both sneaked out of the shop, and soon they resumed their 'chasing game' again.

The girls walked through the floor, and paused for a moment to purchase a milkshake in a smallish shop next to the escalator downwards. Cliff and Amy hid behind a nearby flower, and watched the girls and 'Calvin' from a distance.

"This is vacation" Susan smirked. "Relaxing, sitting here and leaning backwards in a nice chair in a snack shop, in the Courthouse Mall, holding a milkshake."

"That's right" Calvin nodded. "I might not like the rest of shopping, but this is certainly nice. If it wasn't so unhealthy, I'd like to do this more often."

"Well, it can't be too unhealthy" Susan pointed out. "After all, it's a milkshake... remember?"

Marlene chuckled. "Yeah, yeah" she said. "You're right."

"Well," Calvin said, putting down his milkshake, "I hope that Mr. McFly will like the suit." He frowned. "Oh."

"What's the matter?" Susan asked.

"Looks like I have to go visit the bathroom" Calvin responded. "I'll be back in a few minutes." He hurried off.

"Take your time" Susan called after him. "We can amuse ourselves here with these." With that, she pointed at the milkshakes.

Calvin smirked, and walked out of sight. Cliff and Amy exchanged glances.

"Now?" Amy said. "He could be back in just a few minutes, y'know."

"By that time, we'll probably be out of the shop" Cliff said. He moved up, and started sneaking over to the girls, Amy following. He looked at Amy once more. "Looks like it's showtime."

oooooooo

Susan Brown felt completely relaxed, as she just was sitting there, slowly sipping off her milkshake. It's wasn't finished yet, not even half, but she liked to drink it calm. That way, she'd enjoy it more. She smiled at Marlene, who seemed to share her sentiments. Today certainly was going to be a very nice day.

She then wondered what life would've been like, if Marty McFly had made it back to the future, and, as a result, her father and uncle had not been born. After all, it was partly thanks to Marty McFly, that Dr. Emmett L. Brown met Julia Clayton.

Marlene's mother, Jennifer Parker, would certainly have not married Calvin Klein Jr in that case - as Calvin Jr wouldn't even exist. In fact, she might as well have married Calvin Sr - Marty McFly - who had been dating her up until the day he vanished from 1985. Susan didn't doubt that the lack of Marty McFly in 1955 would've had fargoing consequences.

"Well, lookee what we have here" a familiar voice then said. Susan turned around, and gasped at the sight of Griff Tannen. She had thought that the guy was still in jail for attempting to frame Calvin III. However, Calvin had been suspicious, and had told the police, and had thereafter managed to get Griff in jail. Now, Griff appeared to be free again. She had never felt so shocked before.

"Griff Tannen!" she shouted. "What the heck are you doing here! Did you escape from prison?"

"I wouldn't put it past him" Marlene said, growling. "Can't you ever keep us Kleins alone?"

Griff blinked. "Kleins?"

"That's my name, yeah" Marlene said. "Marlene Klein. You know that. The daughter of Calvin Klein Junior?"

"Oh, are we going senile now?" Griff said, grinning. "Amy!"

A familiar girl appeared on the scene. "Amy Needles" Susan growled. "I could've figured that you would be involved in this."

Amy shrugged. "Know what, missy, I don't care what you figured." She then grabbed Susan's arm, giving a punch to one of the milkshakes. Griff did the same with Marlene, however her milkshake remained standing. Griff stared at it, though, and threw it away, spilling milkshake-contents all over the floor.

"What are you doing!" Marlene screamed. "Let me go! And those milkshakes were half-full! You are going to pay for that, you know!"

Griff didn't seem to be impressed, though. Quite the contrary, he smirked at her, and then simply punched her unconscious.

Susan gasped, and Amy chuckled. "Now, why don't you come with us nice and easy, or we'll do the same to you" she said. Susan nodded, and Griff took Marlene on his shoulder. Amy and he then each grabbed one of Susan's arms.

They walked towards the escalator, and started heading downwards. As Susan then glanced over her shoulder, she saw Calvin arriving back at the scene. He looked at all of the mess of the milkshakes, and gasped. He swiftly looked around, and then noticed Susan, and the guy and girl who were carrying him.

"Holy shit, Griff Tannen!"

"It's McFly!" Amy exclaimed. "I told you we wouldn't have enough time for this!"

"His name is Klein" Susan protested.

Griff paused in the escalator to stare at her. "You know, I should punch you unconscious, too."

Amy glanced at him. "You know how much such a dead weight weighs?" she asked. "Besides, we don't have time for that. McFly is coming after us."

Susan glanced over her shoulder, and noticed her boyfriend storming down the elevator, looking more enraged than she'd ever seen him. As a result, Griff and Amy also sped up, racing off the escalator and through the hallway up to the second escalator. Calvin followed them closely, though.

"Stop playin' the hero, will ya?" Amy called out, grabbing a handful of apples from a nearby stand. Before the eyes of the stupidified greengrocer, she threw them onto the ground. Calvin stumbled over them, and smacked down to the ground.

He, however, wasn't beaten yet. He managed to get back to his feet within no time, and followed the bad guys onto the second escalator just a mere ten seconds behind. "You've gone too far now, Griff Tannen!" he shouted angrily, as he raced down.

"Quit calling me Griff!" Griff shouted back.

"Well, what else should I call you?" Calvin shouted.

"I ain't going to tell you!"

Susan stared at Griff. "Who are you then, anyway?"

"Cliff Tannen, pleased to make my accquintance" he said, kissing Susan on the mouth while running. Susan felt disgusted. Griff - Cliff? - then turned towards Amy.

"This is taking too long" he said. "That McFly/Klein jerk isn't giving up."

Amy looked behind her, noticed McFly coming off the escalator, and nodded. "Let's duck into a place to hide" she said.

"Perfect" Cliff said. "I'll track a place like that down."

They then exited, and Cliff ducked besides the gate leading out of the Mall, finding a place to hide just behind a bush there. A few moments later, Calvin exited, and looked around bewildered.

"He hasn't seen us" Amy whispered, as quiet as possible.

"Yeah, but he's still chasing us" Cliff whispered back. "We have to get him out of here - preferably, away from the direction in which we're headed."

"I agree, but how?"

Cliff looked down, and saw a stone next to the pond. He grabbed it, and, standing up, careful that Calvin didn't see him, he threw it to the right, towards the ally leading up to the Square, just while Calvin was looking the other way.

It had the expected effect. Calvin heard the stone land, and looked in the direction of the stone. Suspicious, he walked in the direction of the stone. Amy cheered inside, as Calvin ran past the Café 80s.

"Now!" Amy hissed.

Cliff and Amy, holding Susan, quickly headed the opposite way as where they had sent Calvin. With Amy guiding the way, Susan was carried away from the Square. After a few minutes, as Cliff was sure that they were safe, he turned towards Amy. "You think it's safe now?" he asked.

Amy nodded. "Yeah" she said. "If that guy still goes after us, he can't find us anymore. Not in time, anyway."

Cliff smirked. "That was what I wanted to hear" he said. He then turned to Susan, and slammed his fist into her face.

It went too quick for Susan, giving her no time to respond at all. She was awake for just three more seconds, and then, she fell unconscious, Cliff and Amy catching her with a grin. It had been extremely hard this time, but also this time around they had managed to reach their goal.

oooooooo

Emmett David McFly was feeling extremely worried, as the bus entered the new dimension. He really wasn't used to this, after all. Even though his father could actually a little relate to these things, as he came from something that seemed to be pretty much like an alternate reality, himself. However, this certainly was a different situation.

The thing he was most worried about, though, was that the girls that he loved very much were captured by Cliff and Griff Tannen. He balled his hands into fists, as he couldn't believe that they could, once again, be so bad. He figured that this really wasn't just Biff-specific, and that all Tannens were bad - except for the exceptions that one of the Marty Junior's had named in the previous reality, of course.

"It looks like we, once again, have made it to another world" Doc '87 said. "This is getting so depressing, you know. We've been at this for... what, fourteen hours, now?" He sighed, placing his head in his hands. "I remember that I hoped that we would be able to solve this quickly, back when we first went away. Now, we're visiting the... sixth world? The seventh? I lost count by now."

"Well, I was Doc number seven, so I suppose that this is the eighth world by now" Doc Seven said. "I guess that I can see what you mean, even though this is my first dimension travel of this trip." He looked outside. "What do you think that we will encounter here? It was a PF kind of dimension again..."

"Yeah, that's correct" Doc Three said. "We're with three PF'ers, now... and this should bring in the fourth. The EJ'ers are still in the majority, though." He sighed. "Not that I care, of course. For all I care, they can be with twenty-five. I just want Marlene and Suzy back. Marty has sometimes felt like a son to me, and Marlene therefore feels like a granddaughter, and Suzy like a future granddaughter-in-law. I..." He sighed, helpless.

"I know how you feel" Doc One said. "I can't stand the thought of my granddaughter, and the other girls, being in hands of that monster." He growled, displaying his obvious rage.

"I feel the same thing, about Maria" Doc Five said. "Great Scott, if those... those bastards do anything to my daughter, they're going to pay for it!" His face went red as his temper rose.

"Relax, Doc Five" Chris One said. "I can understand how you feel, I have an intense dislike for the Tannens myself, but we can't do much right now."

His counterpart nodded. "He's right" Chris Two said. "We should just calm down and lean back... no matter how hard that might sometimes be."

"Yeah" Michael said. "We don't really want to confront him again." He growled. "I can remember how he tortured Emmett with threatening to throw Julie into the ravine. I know how much my son feels about that girl, and my heart really went out to him." He patted Emmett on the back.

"Thanks, Dad" Emmett said, smiling slightly.

"It's all right, son."

"So, where are we, now?" Marty Junior Seven asked. "Anything around that you recognize just yet?"

Doc Three shook his head. "Not one of us, or the villain train, if you mean that." He growled. "The nerve of those Tannens! To actually take my train like that..." He shook his head again in desperation. "If they somehow manage to damage it... I worked nine full years on that thing! Putting every single bolt into place, making it as clean as possible..." He sighed. "I know, I should not even care about the train as our girls are much more important, but... my poor train..."

"I know how you feel" Doc '87 said. "I felt the same way when I found out that my DeLorean was stolen."

"And me when my station wagon went missing" Doc One said. "It's only natural to feel that way about something that you made with your own hands, and then to see it in the hands of those... creeps..."

Doc Four nodded. "I might have dismantled my train, but it wasn't very easy. I had to remind myself that it would be too big to keep around, and too obvious, and in the end, I preferred the end of my train over the end of the space-time continuum."

Doc Three nodded. "I guess that I can see what you mean, but I did really want to keep it around. I did manage to hide it, in my cellar, and I bought a DeLorean soon. It came quite a lot in handy for family trips. Station wagons even can only fit four, and five if you fit them in good." He sighed. "Unfortunately, those thieves also can profit from the extra room. They would have been forced to stop a long time ago if every single one of us had chosen to dismantle the train, and then a lot of girls would've been safe."

"You're right" Doc Five said, sighing. "I guess we're partially responsible for this."

"That's not true" Doc Two said. "There's always the time bus, of course. I think that all of us have some responsibility for this - but the ones most responsible are Cliff, Griff and Amy, of course. At least, we didn't do things on purpose. Also, we didn't realize that such a thing would happen when we built the busses and the trains. I guess that we can't really blame anyone - including ourselves. The only ones to blame here, are the thieves of the time train - Cliff and Griff Tannen, and Amy Needles."

"Well-spoken" Doc One said. "I fully agree with you. You do make a good point."

"Thanks" Doc Two said, sighing. "Unfortunately, making a good point doesn't help our sake the slightest bit."

"That's what I figured" Doc Three nodded. "Well, let's head to the Square now." He steered the time machine in the direction of Courthouse Square. "I doubt we'll have much chance to find those girls, though. And I don't really want to get in another confrontation with Cliff."

Doc Four shivered. "Yeah, considering what happened last time, I don't think that anyone would want that."

TeenMarty sighed. "I just can't believe they are really being so evil now. I always knew that they were bad, but I never thought of them as being this bad." He shook his head. "Guess I was wrong."

"Yeah" Marty Senior Seven nodded. "Biff isn't the only Tannen who'd easily create a Hell Valley if he'd get the chance to do so."

"No" Calvin said. "Quite the contrary - Cliff and Griff would make it even worse. I know, I've seen what the alternate 2010 was like, under Cliff's command. It was hell, just like 1985-A. Cliff and Griff are as horrifying as their Dad and Grandpa."

"Completely agree with you on that, other-Dads" Marty Junior Five muttered. "I - I just can't believe..."

He frowned. "Wait a minute..."

"What's wrong, Junior?" Doc Five asked.

Marty Junior Five pointed out of the window. "Look over there."

Doc Five and Marty Senior Five looked out of the window to check what Marty Junior Five saw. Doc Five gasped. "Great Scott!" he exclaimed. "It's another you!"

"What's up?" Doc Three asked.

"It's another Marty Junior" Marty Senior Five said. "See for yourself."

Doc Three looked down, and all the others followed, including Emmett. Surely, a young teenager looking just like the Marty Jrs/Alexes/Mike was standing there, a short distance away from the Square, sighing desperately, and talking into a cellphone. Emmett wondered what had happened.

"What should we do?" Doc Six asked. "Introduce us to him?"

"Yes" Doc Four said. "We'll have to get into contact with him anyway."

Doc Three nodded. He landed the bus in front of the teen. Emmett couldn't hide a smile as the boy looked at the bus, astonished. His other self, or whoever he was, was certainly going to be in for a surprise.

oooooooo

Calvin III Klein looked at the bus astonished. He couldn't believe what he was seeing. It looked like a flying bus, but through the windows, he could see - well, himself! He wondered if his teenaged father had come to visit, just like he had done the year before. This really made him feel disorientated.

"Calvin!" Calvin Jr then shouted through the cell phone. "I asked you where Griff and Amy went, and you didn't answer!"

"I don't know, Dad" Calvin III said. "I lost them. But..." He stared in front of himself. "This is so weird. I can't believe what I'm seeing, but there's a bus landing in front of me - and it looks like there's another version of me is inside!"

"What?" Calvin Jr exclaimed. "That's... that's almost impossible! I can't believe this! There really is another you, there?"

"Yeah" Calvin III said. "I just thought that maybe it was you as a teen - but you didn't have a bus, did you?"

"No" Calvin Jr said. "Listen, you contact the fellows in that bus, and find out if they're good or bad. If you don't call back or meet me within a quarter, I'll assume that they're bad. So, please, if you can, call me back. This appears to be really important."

"Get it, Dad" Calvin III said, hanging up. The door of the bus then opened, and Doc Brown stepped out. He looked to be quite stressed.

"Doc!" Calvin exclaimed. "What's going on! Why am, uh, I there? Is it my Dad, from the past?"

The Doc shook his head. "Marty," he said, "we're facing something more confusing than just that."

Calvin frowned. "I suppose that I can believe that" he said. "You've never called me Marty before. What's wrong, Doc? Did you forget my name?"

"Sorry" Doc said, slightly confused. "I have a good reason, which will find out soon. But if you're not a Marty, who are you then? Alex? Mike?"

"My name is Calvin" Calvin said, frowning again. "Calvin George Klein. Didn't you know that?"

"Calvin" Doc said, muttering. "Calvin George... wait a minute. Did you say Klein?"

"Yeah" Calvin said, confused. "That's my last name. Calvin George Klein, or Calvin the Third, son of Calvin Emmett Klein Junior and Jennifer Jane Parker. Why should it be different?"

The pale look on Doc's face made it clear that he thought very different about that. After a few seconds, he calmed down, and managed to produce a smug grin. "You'll find out" he said. "Come on board. Trust us, it's safe here."

Calvin frowned, again, but followed Doc. As he entered, though, his jaw dropped. The bus was filled with people, all wearing name tags. There were quite the few who looked like his Dad, Calvin Jr, quite the few Docs, some others, and even some who looked like him, but they were all named 'Marty Junior', 'Alex', 'Mike' and two were even 'George' and 'Emmett'. The only Calvin around was a man who looked like his father, who wore the name tag of 'Calvin McFly'. The last name on the cards surprised Calvin the most.

"McFly?" he read aloud.

"What did you expect, Brown?" the boy identified as Marty Junior Six said.

"Apparently, his last name is Klein" the Doc who had first met him said. "His name is Calvin Klein, and his father's name is Calvin Klein too."

The Calvin Juniors gasped. "Calvin Klein?" one of them repeated. "I can't believe this! I mean... Calvin Klein was the alias that I used in 1955!"

"The alias that you used in 1955?" Calvin III said, inspecting the name tag of the guy. "Marty McFly Senior?" he repeated, reading the text on the name card. "You look just like... my Dad! But Marty McFly was my grandpa... well, he couldn't use that name anymore when he was stuck in the 1950s, but, well, he was my grandfather."

"Stuck in the 1950s" Marty Senior Four muttered. "This is so unbelievable."

"No, it's familiar" his counterpart number three said. "I remember this, you know. I went back to the 1950s and ended up being trapped there in a world which we visited before." He turned to his Doc. "Don't you remember?"

"That's right" Doc Three. "In that world, there was a Calvin Klein Sr, Junior, and a Calvin III as well. I can remember how sad I felt, when seeing Clayton Ravine - but eventually, everything did end up working out."

"Why would anyone feel sad about seeing Clayton Ravine?" Calvin III asked, confused.

"It's because I met my wife, Clara Clayton, after rescuing her from falling into that ravine" Doc One said. "And it's the same with the others."

"Except for me" Doc Two said. "I'm married to a woman named Jessica Hoffman."

"Never heard of her."

"I kind of figured you would" Doc Two said. "You're from his kind of worlds." With that, he pointed at Doc Three.

"His kind of worlds?" Calvin III repeated.

"We're going through two kinds of worlds" Doc Four said. "The EJ ones and the PF ones. Doc '87, Doc One, Doc Two, Doc Six and I are from the EJ worlds, along with our Marty's and other allies. Doc Three, Doc Five, Doc Seven and you are from the PF worlds, along with your group. So, your group is smaller, as for now."

Calvin III could care less, as he was still trying to grasp everything. "All right" he said. "You guys are from... another world?"

"That is correct" Doc Six said. "Another dimension, so to speak."

"And, in your worlds, Grandpa never got stuck in the fifties?" Calvin III asked.

"Correct again" Doc Three said. "That seems to be one thing consistent."

"But, why are you guys here, anyway?" Calvin asked. "Shouldn't you be back in your own worlds?"

"That is a very long story" Doc Five said. "We have a question first, though... are you, by any chance, missing any girls?"

Calvin III nodded, surprised. "Yeah!" he exclaimed. "I went with them to the Courthouse Mall, had to go to the bathroom, and when I came back, Griff and Amy were kidnapping them! I chased them, but I had to give up, eventually, as I lost track of them. I was just informing my Dad, when you guys showed up."

Marty Senior Five smirked slightly. "Such a weird world, and yet, you manage to do what neither of us could - actually see the kidnapping" he said. "Neither of us managed it. However, Marty Senior Three did get his Marlene on the phone, just moments before she was taken away by Cliff."

"Cliff?" Calvin III repeated. "Now that I think about it, he did not have any bionics, that's right, but I don't think that would be enough reason to assume that it was Cliff..."

"It was Cliff, trust us" Marty Junior Four said. "He stole first the DeLorean, then a station wagon, then a time train, and started kidnapping girls. He's allied to Griff Tannen and Amy Needles, by now. It's just getting worse and worse."

Calvin shook his head, at everything that he'd just heard. "I suppose we've got to stop him, then" he said. "We can't just keep hanging around here."

"That is correct" Chris One said. "You wouldn't have an idea where they went, would you?"

Calvin III shook his head. "Sorry" he said. "I lost them. I heard something, and when I went to look, I found nothing. They must've run off the other way, but I have no idea just where that is, as they could've gone anywhere by now."

Doc Four growled. "They always seem to slip away from us" he muttered.

"I suppose they are just lucky" Doc '87 said, growling. "Knowing the Tannens and the Needles family, it can't be intelligence."

Calvin III hit the side in frustration. "I - I can't believe it!" he exclaimed. "I had a chance to stop them, and I completely blew it. If I... if I had known..."

"Calm down, Calvin" Doc Two said. "You did everything you could. It's not your fault. We all seem to have underestimated the Tannens."

"That's right" Doc '87 said. "I never figured that they would figure out the workings of the time machine either. Even though Biff did, in fact, manage that back in 2015." He sighed. "I feel incredibly responsible for this whole mess. If I had just brought back those matchbooks to Biff, the whole thing would've never happened!"

"Matchbooks?" Doc Three asked.

"If I remember correctly, back in 1987, I asked Biff to come over for a waxing job, and he lost his matchbooks at my place" Doc One said. "I forgot to bring them over, and I suppose that Cliff came to get those matchbooks, and then noticed the DeLorean."

"Why would you ask Biff Tannen for a wax job?" Chris Two said, growling as he spoke the name of his lifelong enemy. "Even with one of his grandsons being good in your reality, you must've known that such a thing would end in disaster."

"I know" Doc '87 nodded. "But there were no others that I could turn to, as they all were on vacation, and my car desperately needed to be cleaned. I kind of figured 'what the hell' and thought that letting him wax the car once, while I was typing things out on the computer nearby, wouldn't be too bad. And, indeed, things went all right there, and he even did a good job, after I had reminded him five times that I needed two coats, not one - it was when he left that the problems started, with the matchbooks."

"I'd call it more than just 'the problems'" Doc One said.

"You're right."

"So, what's next?" Calvin asked. "I don't want to just sit here while that monster is kidnapping my girlfriend and sister."

"You're absolutely right" Doc Three nodded. "I'd say that we could maybe look around. That way, we can try to spot them before we go farther."

"Shouldn't we contact my parents, Grandpa Klein and Doc, first?" Calvin asked. "I mean, it isn't entirely right to keep them out of this."

"We will, we will" Doc Three said. "I just want to try to catch those bastards before they leave."

Doc Four frowned. "You know how much trouble it caused last time" he said.

"Yeah, I know, but we have to do something!" Doc Three exclaimed, slamming his fist onto the table, causing him to temporary yelp from the pain before the frustration got more important again. "I can't just, just stand here as Suzy and Marlene are missing! These are the daughter and the daughter-in-law-to-be of my best friend which we are talking about here!" He growled. "If those Tannens hurt them, or do anything to them, then I'll, I'll..."

"Relax, Three" Doc Five said. "I know, and I agree. We're talking about my daughter too, after all."

"And mine" Doc Seven said.

"Luckily my daughter was spared" Chris Two said. "I guess she would've been too old for Cliff and Griff anyway."

"You have a daughter?" Doc Six asked.

Chris Two nodded. "Yeah - one daughter. Victoria Maria Brown. Aged 31 by now. She's the twin sister of Martin Calvin Brown. She just celebrated her thirty-first birthday a few weeks ago."

"That does bring up an interesting issue" Doc One said. "What kind of kids do we all have?"

"Yeah, I would be curious to hear that, too" Doc Seven said. "What about you?"

"I've got two sons and one daughter, Jules, Verne and Haven Brown" Doc One said. "Jules was born on August 12th, 1886 - or 1978 - and Verne on May 31st, 1888 - or 1980. Haven came on November 12th, 1986, right at 10:04 PM."

"Impressive" Doc Two said. "Jessica and I have got two sons: Jules and Verne, both born on December 12th, 1987. They're twins, you know."

"Identical?" Doc Three asked, with disbelief. "Their personalities have always been so contrasting..."

"Yeah, identical" Doc Two said. "They aren't identical in behaviour, though."

"That's what I figured" Doc Five nodded.

"Anyway," Doc Three added, "I've got four children; Jules, Verne, Martin and Maria. Jules was from September 25th, 1886 or 1977, Verne from October 29th, 1888 or 1979, Martin from November 12th, 1986, at 10:04 PM as well, and Maria from October 27th, 1990."

"I have Jules and Verne on the same dates as Doc One, and I've got Haven one year earlier" Doc Four announced. "She was still born on 10:04 PM, though."

"Clara and I had our kids on the dates that Doc Three mentioned, but not at the years" Doc Five said. "Jules came in 1986, Verne in 1987, Martin in 1996, and Maria in 1998."

"As for me, I had Jules on December 12, 1987, and Verne on August 31st, 1989" Doc Six said. "Chris here had his daughters, Emily and Martina, born on December 12th, 1987, as well."

"Really?" Marty Jr Four said, with disbelief. "Your kids were born on the same day as your counterpart's oldest son?"

Chris One nodded. "Yeah" he said. "It confused me, too."

"I have Jules in 1987, Verne in 1988, and Maria in 1998" Doc Seven said. "No Martin for me. Chris had a Martin, though - Martin Calvin Brown, born July 25th, 1986. He got Martin's twin sister on the same day, Victoria Maria Brown, and the next year, Herbert George Brown was born, on October 29th, 1987."

"Interesting" Calvin III smirked.

"Certainly" Chris Two nodded. "It quite surprises me too, what all is around in the multiverse."

"How's the search going, Three?" Doc Six asked.

"Bad" Doc Three said. "I can't find them anywhere." He growled. "It's been ten minutes, now."

"Haven't you got a more specific option on your time tracker?" Doc One said. "One that shows you where exactly they are, and what distance? You were working on that in 1990."

"Future me, please!" Doc '87 groaned.

"Sorry, I had to mention that."

Doc Three nodded, sheepishly. "It uses a lot of the energy in the batteries, though, and if we want to keep at this, we're going to need to be economic. We don't want to run out of them and have no way to track down where Cliff went at all, anymore. Granted, we could buy new batteries, and wait for them to load, but that would all cost us valuable time. And if, by that time, Cliff has left the new universe already..."

"We could just go to an earlier time, in that case" Doc Four said. "I suppose that you were just hesitant to face the Tannens, weren't you?"

Doc Three sighed, then nodded sheepishly. "Yeah" he said. "Seeing the ones you love threatened is not exactly an experience you would want to live through again."

"We understand" Doc Five said. "We feel the same way, you know. We're hesitant, too. But in order to free the girls, we have to keep chasing them and keep close to them. If you put your mind to it..."

"...you can accomplish anything" Doc Three finished. "You're right. I'll turn on the place locator."

Just as he was about to do that, though, the time tracker went off. Doc Three growled and looked at it. "August 10, 2017, 8:30 PM, EJ #48" he said. "Looks like we're in EJ territory again."

"It is quite far away from '57' though" Doc One said. "That probably means that this world must be really different from our world. Well, tap in the destination time... let's say a few minutes later. Might as well make that a quarter, we don't want them to threaten us with throwing out a girl again. August 10th, 2017, 8:45 PM, EJ #48!"

As Doc Three was doing that, Calvin spoke up. "We still need to get my folks" he said. "They deserve to know what happened. And I'm not really wanting to be here all alone."

Doc Four looked at him, then nodded. "You're right" he said. "We do want to pick them up, first."

"Yes, I kind of figured that we would still need to do that, too" Doc Five said. "We wouldn't really want to leave them behind." He sighed. "It does take a lot of time, though. Time that we should spend chasing the Tannens."

"I know, I know" Doc Three nodded. "Where do you guys live?"

"Out of town" Calvin III said. "After Lyon Estates. It's about five miles from the Square. You know, large property there?"

"Yes, I know" Doc Three nodded. "I live there, too." He started to steer the time bus towards said location as fast as possible.

Doc Five glanced over at Doc One, as the bus was started up again. "So, what's next?" he asked. "We can't just chase him forever."

"We'll have to find his weakness somewhere" Doc Four muttered.

"Money?" Doc One suggested.

"Pretty girls?" Doc Six added.

"I'm not going to allow more girls to be endangered to just set a trap for him" Doc Five said. "Also, if we can catch Cliff - well, didn't you say that Cliff and Amy were the ones that kidnapped the girls, Calvin?"

Calvin nodded. "Yeah" he said. "I'm pretty certain of that."

Doc Five sighed. "In that case, even if we manage to capture them, Griff is still out by the girls - and I doubt that he'd just go search them alone, without a hostage. The Tannen's might be dumb, but they're not that stupid."

"Anyway, if we want to capture them, we'll have to do it soon" Doc Two said. "We don't want his number of allies to increase even more."

"That's right" Doc Three nodded. He leaned back, and sighed, thinking hard of what they could do. The only noise that sounded was the nearby cars of the skyway, and the noise of the engine. After a minute or two, Calvin suddenly sighed.

"I miss them" he muttered, tears starting to form in his eyes. "I should've protected Susan and Marlene better. Now they're missing, and it's all my fault."

"Don't go on a guilt trip now" Doc Four said. "I think that every single one of us has done that by now and we were all wrong. The only ones that are guilty are Cliff and Griff Tannen... and Amy Needles, of course." He sighed. "I can't believe that a version of her from another universe would actually do this."

"Yeah, she's always been very nice" Marty Junior Two said. "It's so hard to picture this change."

Marty Junior Five, in the meantime, had frowned. "What did you say that your girlfriend's name was, again?"

"Susan" Calvin said. "Susan Brown - great-granddaughter of Dr. Emmett Brown. Isn't that your girlfriend, then?"

The Marty Junior's all shook their heads. "Harmony Brown, granddaughter, not great-granddaughter of Dr. Emmett Brown, is the girlfriend of One and Four" Marty Junior Three said. "Two and Six both have a Stephanie Stebbs, and their twin cousins are dating Stephanie's sister Stacy. Then, Five, Seven and I all have Suzy MacArthur." He smirked. "I guess that we're in the majority now. Three Suzy's, as opposed to two Stephanie's, two Harmony's, and now, one Susan." He grimaced. "I wish that I could be happy about it, which I can't. Not as long as my girlfriend and sister are missing."

"And as for me, my girlfriend is Jennifer Parker" TeenMarty said. "Once again, something else. But then again, I'm from the 1980s, and not a Marty Junior or Calvin or something like that." He pointed at a middle-aged woman, who looked just like Calvin's mother. "That's the future version of my girlfriend over there. I guess she's my wife, in this condition."

Calvin shook his head. "I can't believe that you actually got to marry my mom in your worlds" he said. "I mean, after Gramps disappeared, his son, my father, took his place."

"Freaky" Marty Junior One said. "Another version of me, in some way, marrying the girl that should be my mother. And fathering kids with her, too."

"Makes unpleasant memories rise with me" TeenMarty said. The Marty Senior's all nodded, plus Calvin - the other Calvin, the grown-up one. Only Michael smiled, with some satisfaction that he, apparently, didn't go through that event.

"You know, how come that Susan is the great-granddaughter and not the granddaughter of Doc?" Marty Junior Two said. "I mean, shouldn't Doc be too young for that?"

Calvin shook his head. "Verne Brown was born in 1961, and had his son, Albert, as early as 1979, in January, after he bluntly fell in love at first sight in '77, at college. Albert Brown then married a girl which he liked in the summer of 1997, and Susan was born shortly after. Albert's wife was somewhat older, though. She was born in 1977. Her name was Yvette Manchester."

"Yvette Manchester?" Marty Three gasped. "That's Suzy's mom! Was she born on July 1st, 1977?"

Calvin nodded. "Yeah" he said. "This is amazing. Who was Suzy's father?"

"Luke MacArthur" Marty Three muttered. "He was born in '74. They met at a party, in early '97. Love at first sight."

"It was the same for Mr. Brown, but that happened in late '96" Calvin said. "They didn't marry until June 1997, though, because of Albert's youth. The young marriage of Verne and the scandal surrounding it had antagonized Hill Valley from the Browns enough in the late '70s." He smirked. "According to Grandpa Klein, he was completely stressed in those days from the impact that Verne's wife might have on the space-time continuum, as 1985 still hadn't passed yet. At least rescuing Julia was kind of safe."

"Julia?" Chris Two repeated. "Julia Clayton?"

Calvin nodded. "Yeah" he asked. "That's the woman that Doc married. He rescued her from falling off a cliff when hosting a party while falling in for some guy that he'd accidentally injured when he was mad at Grandpa Calvin. Why?"

Chris smirked, and shook his head. "Amazing" he muttered. "But, to tell you the truth, it appears to have been not that safe as all. My wife is Susan Clayton - the daughter of Julia."

Calvin gasped. "But that's impossible!" he exclaimed. "Julia would've died if Doc hadn't saved her..."

Chris shook his head. "Tell me, what would've happened if Dr. Brown had not hurt that man who was hosting the party."

"Well, then Mr. Robinson - that was his name - would've hosted the party, of course" Calvin said, frowning.

"And who would've been the first to call upon to save Julia?" Chris Two said, smiling.

"Mr. Robinson..." Calvin muttered, seeing the picture fit together nicely and slowly. "This is heavy..."

Chris Two smirked. "Susan's parents divorced when she was four - they didn't seem to fit together as well as they initially thought" he said. "Julia kept Susan, and was mad enough to resume being a Clayton and surnaming her daughter like that, too. However, Susan's biological father always remained being Mr. Cedric Robinson." He looked with small satisfaction at Calvin's jaw dropping. "Your Mr. Robinson, if I'm not incorrect."

"You're right" Calvin said. He shook his head. "This trip really is one of a lifetime!"

Chris Two smirked. "I couldn't agree with you more" he said. "However, it won't be as much fun if we don't get the girls away from the Tannen's."

"We're there!" Doc Three then announced. Calvin turned towards the window, and watched as the bus descended down the exit towards his house. However, as they were descending down, a DeLorean came to meet them. Doc Three let out a short scream, and was able to avoid the car. Calvin realized that it had to be their DeLorean.

"It's ours!" he exclaimed.

The DeLorean then stopped, turned around, and flew back towards the bus. Doc Three slowed the bus down, and moments later, the bus and the DeLorean were hovering next to each other in mid-air.

The gull-wing door opened, revealing Doc Brown and Calvin Senior, with Calvin Jr squeezed in between them. As Doc Three opened a window, Doc Three gasped, and rapidly leant back, almost causing the car to turn over and capsize. He gasped again, and looked at Doc Three, face pale.

"Hi" Doc Three said, simply.

"Hi" Doc managed to respond. "Who - who are you? What's going on here?"

"We're from another reality" Doc Three said. "We need to leave soon, so I'll keep it short. Cliff Tannen from 1987 has stolen the time machine, travelled to 2017, started dimension-hopping and kidnapping McFly and Brown girls or girlfriends of McFly's and Browns, including yours. He's currently teamed up with Griff Tannen and Amy Needles. Calvin is already on board. Do you want to join us, or stay behind and wait?"

"McFly?" Calvin Sr said, frowning. "Is this like the situation we had back in '88?"

"If I'm correct, I should be 'that situation', along with my Marty Senior" Doc Three said. "We visited you during our dimension-hops, then. In all these worlds, you end up making it home."

Calvin Sr sighed, then managed to show a faint smile. "Other Doc, you really know how to ruin someone's day" he said. "It makes me feel unlucky." He sighed, then rose up, sitting straight in his seat. "But if what you are saying is true, and I don't think I have a reason to doubt it, then the girls are in danger. And I'm all for helping to save them. Count me in!"

"Me, too" Calvin Jr said. "This is my daughter which we're talking about."

"And mine" Doc said. "I'm on as well."

Doc Three smiled, and started landing the bus. The DeLorean did the same. Then, the locals exited, and entered the bus.

Calvin smiled as his friends gawked at the bus, and the people inside, while the Marty Senior's similarly gawked back at Calvin Sr. "Guess you really weren't kidding" Calvin Sr finally muttered.

"Yeah" Calvin Jr said. "It's like we're dreaming - but I already pinched myself before. Also, the car shaking violently when Doc saw himself proved to me that these things here are real."

"So, are we going to depart?" Doc said. "If what you say is true, then we need to catch Cliff, Griff and Amy as soon as possible."

"Well, they've already left this dimension" Doc One said. "And before we're going after them, we need to know something. How are we going to call them?"

"I suppose that our counterpart would be Doc Eight" Doc Three said. "Other than that, I wouldn't know. We now have three Calvin's."

"I think that Calvin Sr and Calvin Jr would supply for the newcomers" Doc Five said. "As for Calvin III, though..."

"Call him Calvin III" Marty Junior Five suggested. "Calvin McFly is already obviously a McFly, so if we put 'Klein' behind the names of the others, then it would fit, I suppose."

"Yeah" Marty Junior Six nodded. "I'll go write the name tags. Doc Eight, Calvin Senior Klein, Calvin Junior Klein, and Calvin III Klein, right?"

"That's correct" Doc Three confirmed.

"So, that's settled" Doc said. "Are we going, now?"

"We should" Doc One said. He took the controls, seeing as they were now going to an 'EJ' universe, and lifted up from the ground. The time bus moved faster and faster into the skies. At eighty, Doc One turned around.

"Brace yourself for dimensional displacement!" he called out.

"Oh, great" Calvin Sr groaned. "Bumpy rides are just what I needed... not."

Doc looked at him, smiling slightly. "Don't exaggerate your problems, Future Boy. I'm older than you and I'm not complaining."

As Calvin Sr glanced at him with a slight frown about the 'Future Boy' part, the time machine started accelerating again. Calvin braced himself tight, as the familiar flashes appeared. He wondered what dimensional travel would be like. What would wait for him at the other side? He shot a nervous look at his friends from his reality, who seemed to be just as nervous. He almost started to wish that he had backed off from joining. He didn't want to see a reality in which he didn't exist. This bus and it's passengers already were surreal enough.

However, he didn't have time to ponder that for long. Within moments, the familiar sonic booms hit, and the time bus broke through the temporal and dimensional barrier, and vanished from the Calvin Klein Universe, leaving behind nothing but some trails of fire in the sky, which quickly vanished into thin air.

The time bus had gone on to explore a new world once again.

August 10, 2017
8:30 PM PDT
Father Universe

"Mom, is that you?" asked Susan Brown, as she came to. She felt someone caressing her head, and she felt a little stiff and sore. "Mom?"

"Yes, sweetie," snickered a feminine voice that, most decidedly, did not belong to Susan's mother. "I'm your mommy. It's time to wake up, dear."

"No, you're not - you... you bitch!" shouted Susan, as she opened her eyes. She saw that the young woman standing over her was none other than Amy Needles - who was always fond of tormenting Susan, Marlene, and all their friends.

"Quite the feisty one, eh?" smirked Amy, as she poked Susan in the arm. "Well, I'll give you girls a chance to become acquainted with each other, as the Tannen men and I make plans of what to do next."

"Tannen men?" gasped Susan, as she was real surprised at the idea that there was more than one of them. As she looked up, she saw that Amy was right. "Where the hell am I?"

"That's what I want to know," muttered the girl that was next to her. Susan looked up, and she saw that it was Marlene.

As Susan glanced at all the other captives, she could hardly believe what she saw. She saw seven girls who resembled Marlene McFly, two girls who resembled teen versions of Jennifer Parker McFly, a girl who resembled a teen version of Lorraine Baines McFly, four girls who resembled Jennifer Connolly, four girls who looked a lot like Elisabeth Shue, two blonde girls, a redhead girl, and two girls who resembled her.

"Are you Maria Brown?" asked a girl who resembled Susan. As Susan took a closer look at the girl, she realized that they didn't look exactly alike. The other girl's hair was a little darker - and she had brown eyes, whereas Susan had blue eyes. "Are you, uh, related to Dr. Emmett Brown."

"Yeah, I'm Dr. Brown's great-granddaughter," replied Susan, nervously. "My name's Susan Brown. I can't say that I've ever heard of a Maria Brown. What relation are you to... to Dr. Brown."

"I'm her daughter, actually," replied the other girl. "You see, Maria Brown is my name. I just thought you might be... my counterpart - as Amy and the Tannens keep hopping between worlds... to capture... capture us."

"I'm also Maria Brown," added another girl. "I was captured in the... the last world. It is so confusing to me, as well. I guess she would be Maria Five, being from the fifth world - and I would be Maria Seven."

"I guess this would currently be world number eight," commented Maria Five, sighing. "Essentially, we've been hopping between worlds."

"Hopping between worlds?" Susan asked, as she tried to take in what the girl who looked so much like her said. "Well, I'm aware of the concept of time travel - but this... this... Well, who are all of you?"

"My name's Harmony Brown," explained one of the blonde girls. "We're both Harmony, in fact. I guess you can call me Harmony One..." Nudging to the other blonde girl, she added, "... and her Harmony Four, as she's from the fourth world. I'm a descendant of Doc Brown, as well. In fact, I'm her granddaughter."

"Whoa, this is heavy," gasped Susan, as she could hardly believe what she heard. "I don't get how the Harmonys could be Dr. Brown's granddaughters, and the Marias could be Dr. Brown's daughters - while I'm really his great-granddaughter... and I never heard of a Harmony Brown or a Maria Brown."

"Apparently, in different worlds, Dr. Brown just married at different times," explained Harmony Four. "I don't claim to understand it all myself, to be honest. By the way, would you happen to be dating a Marty Jr?"

"Actually, I'm dating a Calvin Klein III," Susan whispered, as she wondered if the boy in question had any idea of what happened to her. "He and I were childhood friends, but we've been in a... a romantic relationship... for almost two years."

"Calvin Klein III?" asked Harmony One, confused. "So, uh, who are his parents... and his grandparents?"

"His parents are Calvin Klein Jr and Jennifer Parker," explained Susan, as she felt quite dazed, "and his parents are Calvin Klein Sr and Mary Parker." She then realized something, as she gasped, "Of course! You must be from a world where Martin Seamus McFly was never trapped in 1955."

With that, all of the other girls - except for the Marlene of her world - gasped.

"Well, the Marty McFly Sr of our world was trapped in 1955 for a week," explained Maria One, "but, after about a week, she was able to make it home."

"Is the same true of all of your worlds?" Susan asked, stunned.

All of the other girls, except for Marlene Klein, nodded.

"My name's Marlene McFly," added one of the other Marlene. "I suppose the Marlene that came with you must be... Marlene Klein?"

"Yeah, I am," replied Marlene K, in a near whisper. "So, uh, I guess I guess I must be the only Marlene Klein. The rest of you are all... Marlene McFly?"

"That's right," agreed the other Marlene who had previously spoken. All of the other Marlenes - along with, strangely enough, the girl who resembled a teen version of Lorraine Baines McFly - nodded. "It's so strange to think of you... as Marlene Klein."

"So, you came from a world where Marty McFly was stuck in 1955?" snickered one of the Tannen men, as he made his way to the back of the train. "I sure must say, that is mighty interesting! A world where the McFly butthead remains stuck in the fifties."

"Who the hell are you?" snapped Susan. "I would say that you're Griff Tannen, except for the fact that..."

"I'm Cliff Tannen," smirked the Tannen man. "I'm Griff's father, and I came here from the year 1987. I always love seeing the confused expressions on your faces."

"You.. you bastard!" shouted Susan, as she felt the urge to slap Cliff. Unfortunately, she couldn't - as her arms were restrained. "Why can't you just leave us alone?"

"Now, where would the fun in that be?" smirked Amy. "I must say, it's very interesting to explore these other worlds."

"Well, I'll let you girls get back to acquainting yourselves with one another," smirked Cliff. "While Amy and I go to capture some girls, Cliff will keep you entertained."

"We're out of chocolate eclairs," announced Griff, "but we sure have a whole case of powdered doughnuts holes. If you girls kiss me, you can have some doughnut holes."

"You're... you're sick!" spat out Susan, as Cliff and Amy headed back to the front of the train.

"Nope, we just have a way with women," snickered Cliff.

"I can't believe this," groaned Susan. "I always knew that Griff and Amy were... bad. Still, I can't believe that they can be so..."

"At any rate," Harmony Four asked, sighing. "Did you say that you and Marty Jr... I mean, Calvin III... were childhood friends, but just recently... developed a deeper relationship?"

"That's correct," replied Susan, quietly. "It's been almost two years, now. I'm rather convinced that... that Calvin and I are right for each other."

"That sounds similar to our case," explained Harmony One, "except that, with us, it's only been about one year. Well, even if you aren't quite me... I guess it's good to find another world where Marty Jr is dating another descendant of Dr. Brown."

"Yeah, I guess," Susan replied, swallowing. "What about you, Marias? Are you also dating a... a Marty Jr?"

"Actually, he's just a close childhood friend of mine," replied Maria Three. "The Marty Jr from our world is dating a Suzy MacArthur."

"Not really," added Maria Seven, "but I am, in fact, dating George McFly. He's a... Well, he's a cousin to Marty Jr - and even looks like him. The Marty Jr of our world is also with Suzy MacArthur."

"Right," added an Elisabeth Shue look-alike, "and I'm with Emmett Brown - who really is, essentially, Marty Jr's look-alike cousin."

"Actually, they are more like half-brothers," corrected Maria Seven. "All three of them are, in fact - as their fathers are, essentially, different versions of the same person."

"Sort of like with our world, I guess," commented the redhead. "Mike and Alex are sort of more like half-brothers to Marty Jr, and their fathers are also different versions of the same person. Yet, officially, they're considered cousins."

"Wow, that is all so interesting," breathed Susan. While she genuinely was fascinated, she also felt confused. It was tough enough for her to deal with the concept of other worlds, but the idea that some of the other worlds contained different versions of the same person was even more confusing - especially when you through offspring into the equation. "I mean, this isn't exactly the best of circumstances - but..."

"I'm Suzy MacArthur, by the way," added another one of the girls who looked a lot like Elisabeth Shue. "It looks like, so far, there are two other versions of me. Apparently, I'm the third that was captured... along with my cousin, Julie MacArthur."

"Wow, another Susie?" asked Susan, as she was shocked to find out that the other girl shared a nickname with her. "So, uh... So, you're not related to Dr. Emmett Brown."

As Susan glanced between the three Suzys and Julie, she noticed the girls didn't look exactly alike. Julie's hair was a little blonder, and she also looked a little slimmer. Julie was the girl that was dating an Emmett McFly.

"No, not that I'm aware of," replied another Suzy, softly. "I didn't meet Marty Jr, until two years ago... when our family moved to Hill Valley... and he rescued me from Griff Tannen. My parents are Luke MacArthur and Yvette Manchester."

"Yvette Manchester?" asked Susan, as she could hardly believe what she heard. "But that's... that's my mother! My father is Albert Brown, though."

"When's your birthday, uh, Susan?" asked the first Suzy, as she and the other two Suzy's looked shocked

"My birthday is on May 29 of 1998," replied Susan, swallowing.

"That's my birthday, too!" gasped the third Suzy. "We really don't look all that much alike, but... I guess, essentially, that also makes you our counterpart."

"Yeah, we really don't look that much alike," agreed Susan, stunned. "We most both take after our respective fathers. I guess that would..." Realizing that she still didn't know who all the girls were, she asked, "What about the rest of you?"

"Well, I'm Jennifer Parker," added the girl who did, in fact, look like a teen version of Jennifer Parker McFly. "I was the first to be captured, back in 1987. In case you're wondering, the other girl who resembles me is Melody McFly. Apparently, she's a daughter of... of another version of me."

"Yeah, she's my sister," added the girl who looked like a teen version of Lorraine Baines McFly. "My name's Marlene McFly, and I can't... Well, I still can't get over how all my counterparts look so different from me. At least, Marty Jr appears to be the same."

"That is quite fascinating," added one of the girls who resembled Jennifer Connolly. "I just... Well, I'm Stephanie Stebbs. This is my twin sister, Stacy. Apparently, the other girls who resemble us are our counterparts from another world."

"Yeah, my sister's dating Marty Jr," added Stacy, "while I'm dating an Alex McFly."

"I'm also dating an Alex McFly," replied another Stebbs girl, likely another Stacy. "In the world that we came from, Alex has a twin brother... named Mike. They both look just like Marty Jr - and, thus, are often mistaken for triplets."

"In our world, there is no Mike McFly," explained the first Stephanie. "Gee, it can sure get confusing enough... keeping Marty Jr and Alex straight."

"I guess I see what you mean," replied the second Stephanie, sighing. "So far, we both came from worlds where Marty Jr had look-alike cousins. We end up with Marty Jr, while you end up with Alex."

"I'm Mike's girlfriend," added the redhead. "I still can't believe that this is all... actually happening. My name's Lisa Jung, and Mike and I met in the most unusual way. I came from 1986, in fact - and thus, alternate Jennifer is no longer alone in that regard."

"I do remember a Lisa Jung, in fact," replied Jennifer. "She was a childhood friend of mine, from before my parents and I moved to Hill Valley. I wonder how the Lisa from our world is doing, come to think of it. So, uh, how did you end up in... in 2016?"

"It's a long story," Lisa replied, sighing. "I ran away from a foster home, and hid in a cabin at Sunnyside Lake Resort. You and your cousin, along with Marty and Calvin, came to the resort. From 2017, you guys... along with your children... decided to return. A lightning storm had caused the cabin to... to act as a nexus between 1987 and 2017."

"This certainly is heavy," gasped Jennifer. "I wonder if the same might've happened in our world. This is so..."

"That is, if we ever even get home," grumbled Susan. Even though she felt more than a little terrified, she had to admit that the experience was a little interesting.

"You know, uh, Susan," commented Maria Five, softly, "the world that we came from is a little similar to yours. Although, instead of Marty Sr being stuck in the fifties, Marty Jr was stuck in the eighties."

"He did make it back to 2015, eventually," added one of the Suzys. "Still, he was stuck in the eighties for about two years. Even though I sure do enjoy some things from the eighties, I don't think I'd like to be stuck in that era."

"Sometimes, I wish I was a teen in the eighties," commented Harmony One, sighing. "Still, all things considered... Well, I guess you do have a point."

"Being from the eighties," added Lisa, "I can tell you there are plenty of things that I prefer about... this decade. Especially with things like cellphones, hoverboards, and the internet. Also, I do think rock music is making a revival."

"I do like a lot of eighties music," Susan replied, softly. "I also like a lot of music from the seventies and the nineties. Still, I don't think I'd want to live in the past."

"Aha!" smirked Cliff, as he headed towards the back of the train. "I sure see that you buttheads can't be content with the music of your own generation." With a chuckle, he added, "Well, you girls might be buttheads - but you girls are also very sexy."

"Well, my princesses," Amy added, as she joined Cliff, "Cliff and I are out to capture some more girls - so that they can keep you company, of course. If you girls behave yourselves, though... Well, you can have some powdered doughnut holes."

Susan felt too repulsed to answer, as she watched Cliff and Amy step off the train. Of course, she wasn't even all that hungry - but she also wasn't exactly stuffed. The very thought of powdered doughnut holes was quite tempting.

oooooooooo

"Want to check out that mall, again?" suggested Cliff, as he and Amy stepped into the Courthouse Square. "Perhaps, we could just pick up a little... Well, we still have those powdered doughnuts. The girls really seem to love them, and it's so perfect for..."

"Well, in the last couple of worlds we stopped in," replied Amy, "the girls happened to be there. At any rate, I wonder who Marty Jr's girlfriend will be... in this world."

"He certainly is one real fickle guy, isn't he?" cackled Cliff. "Well, it's been some time... since we last found a Harmony. I wonder if we'll find her here. That would be..."

"So far, Marlene has existed in all the worlds," whispered Amy. "I wonder if Marty Jr's girlfriend will be with her. If it's Stephanie, again... She's always had twin sister Stacy - who, somehow or another, always ends up dating some cousin of Marty McFly Jr."

"We'll have to act discreet, Butch," Cliff reminded her partner. "Apparently, my future nephew also looks like me - and he's a real pansy. At least, it's convenient for me."

"There's no Bill Tannen in the world that I came from, though," pointed out Amy.

"I think I'm seeing a pattern here," Cliff replied, sighing. "So far, it was in all of the EJ worlds... where Bill Tannen exists. We currently are in another EJ world, so chances are good that..."

"What shop should we try first?" asked Amy, as a duo stepped into the mall. "I guess we could pick up a little bite to eat, and then..."

"I could go for a milkshake, myself," commented Cliff. "After I saw the girls drinking them in the last world they we visited - I sort of have a craving for one, myself."

"Yeah, milkshakes are nice," agreed Amy. "Too bad they don't keep very well, or else we could..."

"Bill Tannen, is that you?" asked a somewhat familiar feminine voice. "Who's the girl you're with? She looks so much like..."

As Cliff turned around, she saw that it was another version of Amy Needles - a good version, no doubt. She was accompanied by a young tall blond man.

"Nice to meet you, miss," replied Butch Amy. She smiled with her mouth shut. "I must say, there is quite a remarkable resemblance."

"My name's Amy Needles," replied Good Amy, "and this is my boyfriend, Eric Wilson. It sure is a nice day out, isn't it?"

"Yeah, I suppose it is," Cliff replied, keeping his voice as friendly as possible. Finally, the mystery of who Eric was has been solved.

"My name's Butch," added Butch Amy, with a toothless smile. "So, uh, where are you guys off to?"

"We just did some shopping at Pier One Imports," explained Good Amy. "They have all types of great scents over there. I believe Stephanie and Stacy were entering, as we left. They must be excited about the big date, tonight."

"Speaking of big dates," added Eric, as he slipped his arms around Good Amy, "I'm just looking forward to eating out at Olive Garden. That place really serves great food."

"Talk to you, later, Bill," Good Amy replied, nodding. "It was also great meeting you, Butch. Perhaps, we can get to know each other better."

"Right, that'd be nice," agreed Butch Amy. As Eric and Good Amy turned to exit the mall, she whispered. "Well, we know where the Stebbs girls are - thanks to good me. That's such a lame store. I don't understand what's so great about Pier One."

"So, uh, where is Pier One?" Cliff asked, smiling with anticipation.

"If the mall is just like the one from the world that I came from," replied Amy, "it's right here on the first floor. It shouldn't take long to get there."

"So, Marlene, how about picking up the dress that you've longed for?" asked a young feminine voice. "I'm sure that Vincent would love the way the dress looks on you."

As Cliff looked up, he saw Marlene - who was accompanied by an unfamiliar brunette, who's hair was wavy and darker than that of Marlene's. He pulled Amy behind one of the trash bins.

"That would be totally awesome, Lila," gushed Marlene. "Vincent and I really have a big date, this evening. It sure was nice, eating at Veggie's Delight. I must say, they really do serve such delicious pocket sandwiches."

"They're simply healthy for you, too," added Lila. "Say, Marly, I think I left something inside the restaurant. Why don't you wait here, while I go back and get it?"

"Yeah, okay, sure," replied Marlene, somewhat excitedly. "See you shortly, Lila."

"I guess this is our cue," Amy replied, snickered. "Apparently, this Lila girl is a friend of Marlene's - but I really don't think we need to concern ourselves with her. In the world that I came from, I'm not aware of Marlene being friends with a Lila - but no matter."

"I do think that chick is kind of hot," Cliff whispered, smiling, "but we do want to make this quick, before the Stebbs girls leave Pier One."

As the villainous duo crept towards Marlene, Cliff began to pour some chloroform into a washcloth - taking care not to pour too much. After all, he didn't want to kill the girl. He just wanted to knock her out. Marlene let out a little shriek, as Amy put her arms around the McFly girl's shoulders.

"What the hell do you think you're..." demanded Marlene. As Cliff stepped in front of her, she added, "Why don't you simply leave me alone, Griff? When Marty, Alex, and Vincent find out what you've done..."

Before Marlene could finish her rant, Cliff placed the washcloth in front of her face. As Marlene began to pass out, Cliff smiled.

"I really wonder who this Vincent guy is," snickered Cliff. "I know there were a couple of Alexes in some previous worlds that we visited, but... Well, Butch, why don't you lead the way over to Pier One?"

"You bet, Cliffster," purred Amy, as she caressed Cliff's cheek with the back of his right hand. "We'd better make it quick, though - before that Lila girl gets back."

Cliff smiled, as Amy led the way to Pier One Imports. He felt excited about capturing two more Stebbs girls, which would bring the grand total to six.

oooooooooo

"I simply love Asian Spice," commented Stephanie Stebbs - as she and her twin sister, Stacy, were picking up some scented candles. "That will really set the atmosphere for our big date, tonight. I am so looking forward to our big date."

Stephanie smiled, as she thought of dear Marty Klein Jr. She could still remember the party where she met the young man. Immediately, they opted to hook up Stacy with Alex Klein - who was Marty Jr's look-alike cousin. In fact, the two were often mistaken for twins. Of course, their fathers did happen to be twins.

"Same with me," agreed Stacy, dreamily. "I really like the Downpour sent, as well. This is a nice store, I must say. Nothing like some exotic scents to set the atmosphere."

It seemed rather amazing, indeed, that Stacy and Alex were very passionate for each other. While Marty Jr and Alex weren't exactly twins, people often just thought of the couples as twins dating twins.

"For sure," Stephanie replied, nodding. "Man, it's so hard to believe that it's been four years. I mean, it seems like almost yesterday. Of course, it's also really a big night for Vincent and Marlene. It's hard to believe that, when they were younger, they..."

"This certainly is a special night for three special couples," Stacy adding, nodding. "It's a good thing that... Well, I'm just glad that the Klein boys don't mind that we're a little late. I do feel a little bad about it, but..."

"It'll certainly be worth it, though," replied Stephanie. "We picked up some cologne for the boys, and... I guess you and Alex will stay at his place, while Marty and I will stay at our place. It's so nice to have parents that are very accommodating, y'know."

"Yeah, I'm looking forward to it," agreed Stacy. "Well, we've got the bean bag chairs - as well as the lava lamps. I just think lava lamps are great for setting the atmosphere. We'll have the scented candles from Pier One, as well. What about the soundtrack, though? What music are you planning to play. I'm sure partial to Simon and Garfunkel, myself. It's great music for creating a relaxing atmosphere."

"Yeah, Simon and Garfunkel is very nice," agreed Stephanie. "However, I was thinking of playing Led Zeppelin's Houses of the Holy album. I really do love that album, a lot."

"That sure is a nice album," whispered Stacy, nodding. "I've always thought that Led Zeppelin's fourth album was a bit overrated. I mean, I like a lot of the songs on there - but... Personally, I believe Houses of the Holy is the best album by Led Zeppelin."

"Well, I never was overly fond of Stairway to Heaven," Stephanie replied, nodding. "I quite think Houses of the Holy is the superior album. Of course, Over the Hills and Far Away usually does make Marty cry. There's something so touching about that song."

"Yeah, that is a very touching song," agreed Stacy, "as is The Rain Song. I simply was thinking that we could have The Rain Song played at our wedding. It would be so..."

Stephanie's heart jumped at the mention of "wedding". While she was looking forward to marrying her beloved Marty Jr, she also felt more than a little nervous.

"So, Stace, you think we'll end up doing the double wedding?" asked Stephanie, as a smile spread across her face. "I sure have mixed feelings on that. I know Martin and Arthur had a double wedding. Still, would it be as meaningful as..."

"Well, it would avoid arguments about whose wedding comes first," pointed out Stacy. "Although, granted, there's simply still the issue of... It's only fair that Vince and Marly marry before we do, since they're older. I look forward to attending that wedding."

"I do, too," agreed Stephanie. "However, there's the issue of... I don't think you can have two best men and two maids of honour, can you? That rather would be a tough one. Marly and Vince are very fond of all of us, and we know they want to be fair..."

"Perhaps, Lila should actually be the maid of honour," suggested Stacy. "After all, she and Marlene are practically shopping partners - while you and I never particularly had any real fondness for shopping. I mean, I like to buy scents and such - but it's..."

"Well, that sure would cover the maid of honour," replied Stephanie, "but what about the best man? Vince does consider Marty and Alex to be his two best friends, and..."

"I guess it's not really for us to worry about," pointed out Stacy. "At any rate, we do have college to get through. We're just taking a few classes, but... It's simply nice to be attending the same college as the Klein boys, even if we're not..."

"Yeah, we simply opted to stay at home," replied Stephanie. "I remember wishing that we attended the same high school as the Klein boys. However, our parents sure have insisted on us attending private school - as they never liked the public school system."

"Well, it's nice to be done with high school," Stacy commented, sighing. "Although, it's scary to think that... that we're adults. Sometimes, I'd rather not worry about world issues. I mean, I'm really not fond of discussing politics - as that can..."

"Politics certainly is a very volatile issue," agreed Stephanie. "Although, it really is nice to see that our country has a female president. Anyway, should we check out? I think it's getting a bit late, and I'm sure that the boys are..."

"Stephanie, look over there!" hissed Stacy, as she pointed behind her. "The girl looks a lot like Amy Needles, but that really can't be... She was leaving the store with Eric, just as we were entering. I think they're heading towards us."

Stephanie swallowed, as she glanced to where Stacy pointed. She had a bad feeling that the Tannen boy was Griff, even though she didn't notice the bionic implants. He also was holding onto Marlene - who appeared to have been knocked out, somehow.

"Holy shit, Stacy!" gasped Stephanie, as she grabbed at her sister. "We have to get out of here! I wonder what poor Vincent is gonna say, when he finds out that..."

Stephanie's heart was pounding, as she and her sister ran out of the shop. She had to get the Tannen boy and the Amy look-alike off their trail. Suddenly, she felt some strong arms roughly pulling her back.

"Let my sister go, you... you bastard!" shouted Stacy, as she reached out to punch the Tannen. However, the Amy look-alike grabbed at her arm. "Look, we happen to have a big date for tonight - and we'd really appreciate it, if you'd..."

"Do you think we care?" sneered the Amy look-alike. "Nighty-night, sweet princess."

"What the hell are you..." Stacy began to ask.

Before she could finish, the Amy look-alike placed a washcloth in front of her face. Stephanie watched in horror, as she saw her sister faint. She began to struggle her way out of the Tannen's clutches.

Stephanie glanced behind her, as she caught sight of Lila Chessler turning around a corner. She hoped that Marlene's best friend would be able to help. As Lila looked up, her face turned pale. Stephanie swallowed, as she saw Lila reach for her cellphone.

Suddenly, her vision turned dark - and, before she knew it, she was no longer alert.

oooooooooo

Calvin Klein III sighed, just as the time bus entered a new world. He glanced at all the young men who resembled him. He figured that he quite had the most in common with the Marty Jrs. However, he wasn't sure if even they were really him.

"How could you stand that?" asked Teen Marty, as he turned to Calvin Sr. "I sure had a hard enough time, spending just a week in 1955. The idea of just being stuck there, though... I'd have to wait fourteen years - before I even get to hear Led Zeppelin, again. I'm not sure that I could..."

"Well, it certainly wasn't easy for me," replied Calvin Sr, sighing. "That's for sure. I did have my Walkman with me - so that sure did help, for a little while. Once the batteries wore out, though... Well, I really had no choice but to adapt - however hard it was."

"I suppose it could be worse," commented Teen Marty, quietly. "At least, it's actually a little better than being stuck in 1885 - where the possibility of living to see... even 1955... is quite slim. Still, I can't imagine that it was much fun for you."

"On the positive side," pointed out Calvin Jr, "it was nice to have a father who shared the same taste in music as me. My friends have often said that I had a cool dad, and I just... It did quite seem a little freaky, though - when I discovered that my best friend for the first seventeen years of my life was the same as my father. It seems a bit..."

"And I happen to share the same taste in music as my dad and grandpa," Calvin III commented, as he flashed a lopsided smile. "I suppose it actually is kind of rare for three generations of people to have so much in common."

"How would you feel about being stuck in the 1980s?" asked the young man, who was identified as Marty Jr Five. "That was what happened to me. Granted, I do quite like a lot of things about that decade. Still, being stuck there wasn't all that fun."

"Yeah, I can imagine that it rather wouldn't be," agreed Calvin III, as he sympathized with the other young man. "It's a fun decade to visit, but... Well, it probably would be similar to how Grandpa felt about being stuck in the fifties. At any rate, just how long were you stuck there?"

"It was about two years," replied Marty Jr Five, quietly. "Doc had to take me to get a rejuvenation, in fact - before I could resume my life in 2015. Although, things weren't exactly the same. My parents were much happier, and even I grew up being a more confident person - even though I was still too weak to stand up to Griff."

"So, uh, you were from that timeline?" Marty Jr One asked, aghast. "The timeline where Dad got into that automobile accident with the Rolls Royce, and I was someone who let Griff push me around? I mean, you might've told us before - but I guess I was a little too... preoccupied. I guess I was too busy envying how you got to..."

"I'd rather not remember that timeline," Marty Jr Five replied, sighing. "Granted, I did have some good times - but it was..."

"I'm sure that my dad feels about the same way," commented Alex P. "He came from the world where Biff Tannen was rich and powerful, after all. Of course, I've never seen that world - but... Thinking about that gives me the creeps."

"The same sure for my dad," agreed Emmett D McFly. "I used to think that Biff wasn't as bad as his grandson, but I..."

"Speaking of which," gasped Calvin III, as he recalled the current issue at hand, "I do hope that we can... rescue the girls." Tears filled his eyes, as he added, "Oh, how I wish I hadn't opted to use the bathroom. The girls might still be safe and sound, and we wouldn't..."

"It's simply not your fault, son," Calvin Jr replied, as he rested his hands on his son's shoulders. "Believe me, I'm also very concerned about my daughter - as well as your girlfriend. Panicking isn't gonna help solve anything, though."

"I suppose you're right, Dad," replied Calvin III, softly. "However, I just feel so..." He then began to cry, as he felt bad about the whole situation. "I just wish that..."

"Think of how I feel," put in Teen Marty. "I've been chasing after those bastards since the beginning - and, so far, we're not having much luck in capturing them. I just feel as if we're..."

"I know how you feel, Teen Dad" added Marty Jr One. "I have been on this trip almost as long as you have, and... Say, how many hours has it been - since we..."

"Well, it's certainly been a long time," replied Doc '87, slowly. "I know that we've went backwards, once. It's probably about well past everyone's bedtime. Or for most of us, at any rate. Oh, the poor girls. They really must be..."

"I wonder if this thing is ever gonna stop," groaned Mike M. "I'm sure that, when Lisa opted to move to 2016... Well, I don't think she ever quite expected for... this... to happen. If we ever do manage to rescue the girls, I promise that I will..."

"I hate to seem so self-centred," commented Jennifer, softly, "but I'm worried about how the whole thing will... affect my existence. I mean, Cliff managed to capture my younger self - even though I can't seem to remember any of what..."

"Temporal amnesia," replied Doc One, softly. "Well, I'm not sure how the rest of you feel - but, on our next stop, I'm thinking that... While the M&Ms were nice, I can go for something a little more substantial."

"Yeah, I think most of us are starting to get real hungry," agreed Doc Three, "and the M&Ms really don't cut it. On the other hand, though, we really don't want to leave the bus."

"Of course, we shouldn't all leave the bus," Doc Eight replied, softly. "I mean, as we rather consider all the duplicates that currently exist... Perhaps, our counterparts from this world might be able to..."

"Is it such a smart idea to impose, though?" Calvin Jr asked, softly. "Then, on second thought, I suppose our counterparts would be understanding of..."

"Mostly, I'm concerned about what might happen," Calvin Sr commented, softly, "if we were to... Well, I sort of hoping that we'd be able to rescue the girls in this..."

"We'd all sure want for that, uh, Calvin Sr," Marty Sr One replied, gently, "but, so far, we're really not having much luck. The past few times that we decided to confront the Tannens, things ended up in disaster - and we certainly don't wish for any of the girls to be killed."

"Speaking of the girls," Marty Jr Seven commented, softly, "and dinner... Well, I have a feeling that the Tannens simply don't have much concern for their... physical needs. It'd be just like them to let the girls starve, while they... feed themselves."

"Either that, or it's..." Marty Jr One replied, in a near whisper. "... or they're actually using food in order to get kisses out of the girls. Some of the earlier captives, at least, might just be feeling desperate enough to..."

"For some odd reason," Jennifer commented, softly, "I have a craving for powdered doughnut holes. Earlier, it was chocolate eclairs - but now it's..."

"For now, it might be best to just lay off on the sweets," suggested Doc Four. "We're already feeling anxious enough, as it is - and I think too much sugar wouldn't be..."

"I'm actually not feeling too hungry, right now," Calvin III commented, as he lifted his tear-stained face. "Then again, I simply do happen to be one of the newcomers." For the first time, as he looked around, he saw two Bill Tannens. "Bill Tannen?"

"They're good Tannens," insisted Marty Jr Four, as he placed his arm around Bill Tannen Four. "I understand that, in your world..."

"I guess I really shouldn't be taking the confusion so personally," Bill Four commented, sadly, "but it still hurts to think of how..."

"You and me both," agreed Bill One, nodding. "I guess we actually will have to make a mental note to remember that, in the PF worlds, we don't exist. At least, so far, that seems to be the case. Perhaps, that..."

As Calvin III took a closer look at the tee-shirts that the Bills were wearing, he added, "Well, I can see that you boys really do like Led Zeppelin. In that case, I suppose you can't be too bad. I mean, Led Zeppelin does rule - and..."

"Yeah, Led Zeppelin rocks!" agreed Bill One. "Anyway, I'm probably feeling even more disgusted with my cousin and my uncle - than any of the rest of you are. After all, I'm the one who has to contend with the... the association of..."

"Well, as you've put it that way," Calvin III replied, softly. He suddenly felt a sense of unreserved sympathy for the Bill Tannens, as he could imagine how difficult it must be to contend with such crooked relatives. "In this case, I now feel ashamed that I..."

"... tarred the Tannens with the same brush," Marty Jr Seven finished, softly. "I feel so ashamed about the prejudice that I held against... Still, in our world, we've simply never met any nice Tannens. Thomas F Wilson, who really does look so much like the Tannens, seems to be a very nice man - but, however, he isn't exactly a Tannen."

"I guess I understand," Bill Four replied, softly. "It's not your fault, after all."

"Well, it's simply nice to meet the two of you," Calvin III replied, with sincerity. While it sure still felt disconcerting to be in the company of man who happened to share a face with his worst enemy. He knew that it was unfair to hold it against them. "I really think it's wonderful that you... that you turned out to be different from your relatives."

"Sometimes, I'm sure tempted to just change my last name," grumbled Bill One. "Then, on the other hand, it's not the [i[name[/i] that's... evil. It's..."

"It's your relatives," replied Calvin III. "Which is unfortunate, of course - but..." As he looked around, he realized that that there were two young females on the bus - which brought the grand total of the fairer gender to three. "Melody and Jamie Brown. I just can't... I sure guess you two must've escaped being captured. Are you girls... twins?"

"Yeah, I guess we really happened to luck out," Jamie replied, softly. "We're not really twins. Not in the natural sense, that is. Actually, in spite of our different names, we're interdimensional counterparts. Sort of in the same way as you and the Marty Jrs..."

"Except for the fact that he and the Marty Jrs really aren't exactly the same," pointed out Melody. "His, uh, patrilineal heritage is a little different."

"So was mine," Jamie replied, softly, "in the original timeline. Initially, I was a lot taller - and I had darker hair. Even though my name was still Jamie Brown, I was the son of Miff Tannen. Essentially, I was Bill's half-sister - even if I never really knew about..."

"This really is heavy," muttered Melody. "You'll have to explain more, later. For now, I'm more concerned about my sister - along with everyone else."

"Well, this is all very interesting," Calvin III replied, softly. "For now, though, I sure hope that we can... From now on, when the girls and I go out - I'm never, for even one second, gonna let them out of my sight."

"That does sound a little extreme, son," Calvin Jr commented, gently. "Then again, it's understandable that you'd want to..."

"Your dad's right, ace," Marty Sr One agreed. "Well, since we're in another EJ world... The chances are likely that we're actually living at my parents old home. If, somehow, we're not there - then we can..."

"That sounds like a plan," agreed Doc One. "I guess we'd better hightail it over there."

Calvin III swallowed hard, as he still felt uneasy about being in a different world. Still, he realized that it was the least of his concerns.

oooooooooo

"Well, boys, this will be a special evening," commented Marty Klein Jr, as he turned on Lyons Estate. "I do wonder how the girls are doing. I know Stephanie and Stacy went to purchase some scented candles. I am very excited for our romantic time."

"I know there was this dress that Marlene wanted to buy," replied Vincent McFly Jr. "I can hardly wait to see how it looks on her. Well, I just hope the girls like the chocolate eclairs that we picked up. I suppose we should stop by your place first, as we..."

"Right," Marty Jr replied, nervously. Just then, he caught sight of Calvin Klein waiting outside the house. "I wonder what Grandpa Calvin is doing here. I was not expecting for him to... Gee, he looks very serious. I sure do wonder what it is that he wants."

"Well, I guess we're about to find out," replied Alex Klein, quietly. Alex was Marty Jr's look-alike cousin. "I hope there there wasn't some sort of..."

"It looks like he's trying very hard not to cry," pointed out Vincent, as the trio stepped out of the car. Turning to Calvin, he asked, "What brings you over here, tonight?"

"Boys, I've got terrible news for you," Calvin replied, in a near whisper. "Lila Chessler called over here, just about fifteen minutes ago. She told me that she spotted Marly and the the Stebbs twins being kidnapped by Griff and some brunette woman he was with. They were over at the Courthouse Mall. She's also called the police, and..."

"What!" shrieked all three of the boys, as they stared at Calvin. Marty Jr could hardly believe what he heard. As he glanced at Alex and Vincent, they simply seemed to feel the same way. "Kidnapped! Griff! No way!"

"I'm afraid it's all true, boys," Calvin replied, sorrowfully. A few tears slipped down his cheeks, as he added, "I always knew that Griff was a real asshole, but I never..."

"He used to harass Marlene, all the time," Marty Jr replied, quietly. With sudden rage, he fumed, "That bastard! I can't believe him!" He balled up his fists, as he added, "It's so... I swear, if that bastard does anything to harm the girls... or actually makes them lose their virginity... Well, there is gonna be hell to pay! I'm really not gonna put up with this! Someway or another, I'll see to it that..."

"Please, Marty, just try to calm down," urged Alex, as he laid his hands on his cousin's shoulders. "You're practically shouting loud enough for the whole neighbourhood..."

"I'm sorry, Alex," Marty Jr replied, in a somewhat quieter tone. "I am feeling so pissed off, though - to think that Griff would have a nerve to... I swear, I rather would want nothing more than to see that bastard fall into Clayton Ravine!"

"Marty!" gasped Alex, horrified. "Believe me, Marty - I am just as pissed off about this as you are. However, losing our cool isn't gonna help us save the girls."

"Alex is right," agreed Vincent. "I hate Griff Tannen just as much as you do, but... I'm very concerned about Marlene - and, of course, I'm sure pissed off that she's been... She was my childhood friend, even if we lost touch for about six years. It's just..."

"Yeah, getting yourself all worked up really isn't gonna help matters," Calvin pointed out, softly. "We have to be quite proactive about this, if we hope to ever be able to rescue the girls. I'm thankful that I happened to be in the house, when Lila called."

"Yes, you guys are right," agreed Marty Jr, as he took in a deep breath. "I just never expected that Griff would... I still remember the day that I had publicly humiliated him inside the Cafe '80s, and I... Well, I thought he learned his lesson - and that he..."

"Hey, guys, look!" called out Alex, pointing. "It simply looks like a hover-bus, and I see that Doc is inside." With a frown, he added, "I really wonder who all these passengers are, though. I mean, it's not like Doc to..."

As Marty Jr looked up, he saw exactly what his cousin was referring to. Through the windows, he saw that many of the passengers looked like him and Alex. He sure had never seen so many look-alikes before.

"Come aboard, you gentleman," called out Doc, as he opened the bus door. "I gather that you must be missing some girls?"

"Indeed, we are," Calvin replied, grimly. "Fortunately, Marlene's friend had witnessed the kidnapping - and she was able to contact me. Unfortunately, we just have no idea as to where they could... Apparently, it was Griff and some... some brunette."

"I wonder just who the hell the brunette is," muttered Marty Jr. "I'm surprised that it wasn't some blonde, since you'd expect for Spike as he his sidekick."

"Well, there's a real good explanation for it," explained Doc. "If you guys can all come aboard, I'll be able to..." He stopped short, as he called out, "Hey, uh, alternate me!"

As Marty Jr turned around, he saw that another version of Doc was standing behind him - and he was carrying a huge package.

"What in the name of Sir Isaac H Newton is going on here?" gasped the other Doc. "I came here to deliver the stuffed shells and garlic bread to..."

"I'm not sure how to say this, Doc," Calvin replied, softly, "but my granddaughter and the Stebbs girls have been kidnapped, and..."

"Did you say 'granddaughter'?" gasped the Doc who was at the front of the bus. "Are you, by any chance, Calvin Klein Sr?"

"Yeah, I'm Calvin Klein," replied Calvin, nervously. "I'm really not sure what you mean by 'senior', though. I've never named any of my children Calvin Klein Jr."

"I'd hazard a guess that you're not a future version of me," commented the Doc who was carrying the package of food. "If that's not the case, then who are..."

"I'm not," replied the Doc at the front of the bus, matter-of-factly. "I came here from another world. This is world number nine, in fact - which would make you Doc Nine."

"What do you mean this is world number nine?" demanded the local Doc. "I'm not sure that I follow..."

"All of you, on the bus," insisted the Doc at the controls, as he gestured for the group to climb aboard.

Marty Jr swallowed - as he, his cousin, his friend, his grandfather, and the scientist stepped onto the bus. As he stepped onto the bus, he could hardly believe what he saw. He saw fourteen young men who quite resembled him and Alex. Seven of them were Marty Jr. The others actually consisted of Teen Marty, two Alexes, Mike, George, Emmett, and Calvin III.

"Why does one of your name tags read Teen Marty?" Marty Jr asked, confused. "If you're not also Marty Jr, then..."

"Also, why are there only two other Alexes?" demanded Marty Jr's cousin.

"That's what I've been wondering, all along," commented Alex J. "You mean to tell me that... you're another Alex?"

"That's right," replied Marty Jr's cousin. "My name's Alex Patrick Klein. It's quite nice to be able to share the same initials with Michael J Fox's character from Family Ties."

"Alex Patrick Klein?" gasped Alex J, confused. Most of the other occupants also had shocked expressions on their faces. "You mean you're... not a McFly?"

"I'm the McFly here," commented Vincent, as he stepped up. "Vincent Franklyn McFly Jr, to be exact. You guys can all just call me 'Vincent'. It's..." As he looked around, he added, "I don't see another me here, even though the Mike Hs all do look a lot like..."

"Mike Hartford," replied Mike Six, softly. "Yeah, you really look a lot like me. Except for the fact that your hair sure seems to be jet black, instead of dark brown - and you have blue eyes, instead of brown eyes."

"Then what about... the guy who looks like Alex Klein?" asked Marty Jr Four. "I guess you must... not be a McFly, either."

"No, I'm not," Marty Jr replied, as he felt more than a little dazed and confused. "My name's Martin Seamus Klein Jr, in fact. Martin Seamus Klein Sr and Jennifer Parker are my parents, while Calvin Klein and Lorraine Baines are my paternal grandparents."

"Calvin Klein and Lorraine Baines?" gasped Calvin III. All the other occupants, aside from the newcomers, also gasped. "But, how... Isn't your Calvin Klein also... I sure can't... Are you telling me that, in your world, Marty McFly married... his mother?"

As Marty Jr looked around - Teen Marty, along with the alternate Calvin Klein and all the adult Marty Srs, looked horrified. He supposed he couldn't really blame them.

"Technically, I guess that is what happened," Marty Jr replied, softly. "It's not like he really wanted... What happened was, when Great-Grandpa Sam Baines ran over him with a car... Well, Grandpa ended up with amnesia - which lasted until it was too..."

"The amnesia lasted for several months," explained Calvin. "I really had no idea that I was dating my own mother, and... When I finally regained all my memories, I realized that... Well, I realized that I had no choice but to marry... Lorraine."

"I can't quite believe this," muttered the alternate Calvin. "On the plus side, I suppose having amnesia rather helped to make your adjustment to 1955... a little easier. After all, you had no idea of what you were missing. Still, the idea of marrying Lorraine..."

"Yeah, I suppose," replied Calvin, softly, "even though my future slang has... baffled more than a few people. Of course, I had no idea as to how I learned the slang - and I was... By the way, what about you? How did you end up being stuck in 1955?"

"The time machine malfunctioned," the alternate Calvin explained, softly. "Man, I sure can remember how the adjustment was far from easy. I often got very homesick, and I also began to go into hard rock withdrawal. Psychological withdrawal, of course."

"Yeah, that would be hard," agreed Calvin. "As for me, I had already gone for several months without listening to hard rock - so, by the time my memories came back to me, I had already managed to... to adapt."

"In that respect, I guess you're lucky," replied the alternate Calvin. "Although, I sure don't envy the idea that you... had to marry your mother. I ended up marrying Mary Parker, who was Jennifer's aunt. I rather felt uncomfortable enough with the idea of my son dating Jennifer, shortly after my younger self disappeared into 1955."

"This is all rather heavy," mumbled Marty Jr. "So, uh, your son is Calvin Jr - while your grandson is Calvin III?" As alternate Calvin nodded, "So I quite suppose ours is... only the second world where Martin Seamus McFly ended up being stuck in 1955?"

"Apparently so," replied Calvin III. "At least, I'm no longer... the odd one out. All the other Marty Jrs here, though, are Marty McFly Jr. So I guess that would..."

"What about you, Vincent?" asked Teen Marty, with curiosity. "How did you end up... as a McFly? If your grandfather, by any chance, George Douglas McFly?"

"Exactly," replied Vincent. "He married Annie Derringer, and they ended up with two sons. The elder is my Uncle Douglas - while the other is my dad, Vincent Sr. My dad ended up marrying Mary Walsh, who happens to be... my mother."

As Marty Jr looked around, he saw that the Mike Hs all had very shocked expressions on their faces.

"Annie Derringer?" gasped Mike H Two. "Mary Walsh! But that's my grandma and my mom." In a quieter voice, he added, "I guess that would explain the resemblances between us, which I was... a little curious of."

"That seems to be a similar case with my Susan Brown and all the Suzy MacArthurs," commented Doc Eight, softly. "They have a common mother in Yvette Manchester."

"Whoa, this is heavy," gasped Vincent. "Say, are you guys... By any chance, are you all dating a... a Marlene?" In a quieter voice, he added, "In your case, I guess it'd be Marlene McFly." In a near whisper, he muttered, "Jesus, this is damn freaky!"

"That's correct," replied Mike H Six. "By the way, don't you think we should just be getting a move on! In case you've forgotten, we do have some girls to rescue!"

"Oh, yeah, that's right!" gasped Marty Jr, as tears filled his eyes. "So, if I'm actually understanding this correctly, the girls are being captured from... different worlds?"

"That's right," replied Doc One. "Cliff Tannen had come from 1987, and dragged Teen Jennifer with her. After arriving in 2017, he teamed up with Griff - and then they had the idea of capturing Marlene and Harmony, which lead to..."

"Say, who's Harmony?" asked Marty Jr, confused. "I mean, what about Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs? Did they not get captured in that world?"

"Harmony is my granddaughter," explained Doc One, "and Marty Jr's girlfriend. So far, it appears as if..."

"Ours was the first world where Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs were captured," added Doc Two. "So far, it really appears as if Marty Jr is dating Stephanie Stebbs in all the worlds where... where he has a look-alike cousin named Alex."

"In our world," added Doc Three, "Suzy MacArthur is Marty Jr's girlfriend."

"And, in my world," explained Doc Eight, "it's my great-granddaughter, Susan Brown. I guess that makes about four different girls. Although, Calvin III might not be quite the same as..."

"I wonder where that leaves me," Marty Jr commented, sighing.

"I'll make out some new name tags, this time," commented Alex J. "Well, Alex Klein, it looks as it... So far, it looks as if you're the closest to... truly being my counterpart."

"Yeah, maybe so," replied Alex Klein, nervously. "Although, what about Alex P? Just where does he fit into the... the whole equation?"

"So far," explained Alex P, "all three of us seem to be the offspring of Marty's twin. My parents are Calvin McFly and Sarah Parker, while his parents are Calvin McFly and April Schultz."

"It's not just the fact that we have different mothers," added Alex J. "In my world, Dad is a natural twin to Uncle Marty - while, in his world..."

"Dad is actually Uncle Marty's counterpart from another world," finished Alex P. "He's from a world where Biff Tannen got his hands on some almanac, made a bunch of bets on sports teams, killed Grandpa George, and married Grandma Lorraine."

"Jesus, that sounds like a bona fide dystopia," muttered Marty Jr, as he shuddered at the very thought. He'd certainly hate to live in a world like that "I've definitely heard stories about how Biff..."

"It was quite terrible, from what Dad told me," agreed Alex P. "Although, thankfully, I never had to see that world."

"His dad isn't here," added Michael, "but I also came from a world similar to that. Let me tell you, it sure wasn't much fun!"

"It quite makes me realize how lucky I am," added Emmett, "when Dad tells me stories of how..."

"Yeah, same with me," added Alex P. "So, Alex Klein, what about you? Who are your parents?"

"Arthur Klein and April Schultz," replied Alex Klein, softly. "I know for a fact that Dad is Uncle Marty's natural twins, as I've seen the very evidence to prove it. Oh, yeah, and I was born on June 14 of 1998. It's nice to have a birthday that's so close to my..."

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" cheered Alex J, as he began to jump up and down. "It's rather about time that I finally... Oh, alternate me! Right now, I'm so happy - I could... I could just give you a kiss! This is about the best news that I've heard, so far. Even though..."

"Oh, please don't be so quick to discount me," protested Alex P, with a mock wounded expression. "I mean, we were born on the same date - and all three of us are dating a Stacy Stebbs. We do all seem to be..."

"I'm sorry, Alex P," Alex J replied, blushing. "I didn't mean to... I guess I was just..."

"No harm, no foul," Alex P replied, softly. "I'm not too offended. I guess I can't blame you for... I understand how you feel about..."

"Thanks, buddy," Alex J replied, with a small smile. "So, Alex Klein, how would you feel about being... Alex K? That way... we'll have... an Alex J, and Alex P, and an Alex K."

"Yeah, I guess that'd work," Alex K. "So, uh, when are we gonna get going? I hate to rush you, but I am feeling very concerned about the girls."

"I think we all are," Doc Three replied, softly. At the moment, a beeping sound could be heard. "Great Scott! It looks as if Cliff and company left the world. They took off to another EJ world. It's #EJ 40, to be precise. I wonder what that world would..."

"By the way, who is the brunette?" asked Marty Jr, as he really was curious about the girl who assisted Griff - or was it Cliff?

"Amy Needles," Doc Five replied, grimly. "Apparently, Cliff met up with her - when he stopped by my world. That now makes a total of three..."

"Amy Needles?" gasped Marty Jr. "But how could... Granted, I knew that her father was a bit... Still, she's always struck me as being very nice."

"Apparently, in all the EJ worlds," Doc Three explained, softly, "she is nice. However, in our world... Well, she's always been very fond of bullying Marlene, and..."

"Whoa, this is heavy," gasped Marty Jr. "Well, I guess that would explain who the brunette was - that Lila saw."

"Well, are you folks all feeling hungry?" asked Doc. "Originally, the stuffed shells and the garlic bread was to be for a party - but since something else came up... We might as well..."

"Oh, thank you so much, Doc Nine," gushed Doc Five. "We were just thinking about dinner, in fact - and it's so fortunate that you..."

"Well, I think there should be enough to go around," replied Doc Nine. "Well, are we about ready to..."

"Yes, I think so," replied Doc One, as he sat in the driver's seat. "Why don't you serve up the food, as I prepare to travel to the next reality?"

"Yeah, I'm most entirely in favour of the idea," replied Doc Nine, as he opened up the package. "Bon appetit, everyone!"

"Brace yourselves for dimensional displacement,

Yeah, we want to allow them to talk to each other. I just had Cliff put on the rope higher for until he got back, to prevent Jennifer from shouting - and once he gets Griff, that won't be needed anymore. Also, Cliff and Griff want to kiss the girls, and they can't with a rope sitting in the way.

Nope, no confrontation. I'm guessing the confrontations will be mostly at the end, and that the visitors would enter the new time of day/dimension at between one and five minutes after the captors do.

August 10, 2017
1:00 PM PDT
Twin Pines Universe

"Oh, where am I?" mumbled Stephanie Stebbs, as she opened her eyes. Upon looking around, she saw that she was restrained - along with a number of other girls.

"You're inside of Doc's time train," explained a girl who looked a lot like Elisabeth Shue.

"Time train?" Stephanie asked, confused - as she sure was not aware of Doc inventing a time machine out of a train.

"I so can't believe this, Stephanie," muttered Stacy. "It looks like there are four other girls who look just like us. How can that be, though?"

"Holy shit!" gasped Stephanie, as she took a closer look at her fellow captives. She saw that her twin was correct. "They really can't be future versions of us, can be? Especially since there are four of them. Well, besides us."

"You're from world number nine," explained one of the alternate Stebbs girls. "I guess I'm Stephanie Two, since I really was captured from the second world. Stacy Two was captured with me."

"And I'm Stephanie Six," explained another alternate Stebbs girl, "and Stacy Six was captured with me. Cliff Tannen - Griff's father from the year 1987 - has actually been capturing girls from various different worlds."

"Whoa, this is heavy!" gasped Stephanie Nine, as she could hardly believe what she heard. "So, let me get this straight. You girls are from different worlds? I mean, I was aware of the concept of time travel - but..."

"That's correct," replied Stephanie Six, sighing. "So, if I was to hazard a guess, you're dating a Marty McFly Jr - while your twin is dating an Alex McFly?"

"Close," replied Stacy Nine, as her twin began to feel very confused. "The names are Marty Klein Jr and Alex Klein, though."

"Klein?" asked an unfamiliar girl with dark blond hair. "Are you girls also from a world where Martin Seamus McFly was stuck in 1955?"

"That's right," replied Stephanie Six, as she felt dazed. "Is yours the only other world where he meets that fate?"

"So far, that sure seems to be the case," explained the dark blonde. "By the way, my name is Susan Brown. In my world, I'm dating Calvin Klein III. If I understand all this correctly, he's essentially the counterpart to your... your Marty Klein Jr?"

"And Marty McFly Jr, in the rest of our worlds," added a girl with bright blond hair. "I'm Harmony Brown One - and, in my world, I'm Marty McFly Jr's girlfriend."

"I'm Harmony Brown Four," added the other girl with bright blond hair, "and, to date, I seem to only even exist in one other world. In the other worlds, Marty Jr ends up with some other girl. Gee, even now, it's hard for me to get used to how..."

"I don't believe this," groaned Stacy Nine. "I sure was wondering why there were just two other versions of each of us, as opposed to eight other versions of each of us. It would bring the grand total to, uh... eighteen. Including us."

"I'm afraid that's not the case," added a girl who looked a lot like Elisabeth Shue, and had previously spoken. "My name's Suzy MacArthur, and I'm from the third world. So far, it seems like... In two other worlds, at least, I seem to be dating Marty Jr."

"Then why do I see four of..." Stephanie began to ask. However, as she took a closer look at the fourth Elisabeth Shue look-alike - she noticed that the girl did look a little different. She had blonder hair, and she looked a little thinner. "Oh, I guess..."

"Well, my name is Julie MacArthur," explained the blonder and thinner Elisabeth Shue look-alike. "I'm from the eighth world, and I'm a cousin of Suzy MacArthur Eight."

"So far, I guess I'm the odd one out," Susan replied, sighing. "Although, I'm not sure if Calvin Klein III is even an exact counterpart of Marty McFly Jr." Turning to Stephanie Nine, she added, "Or, in your case, Marty Klein Jr."

"Right now, I'm still uncertain about the Alexes," commented one of the Stacys. "I'm dating an Alex Jandrew McFly, who happens to be the son of Calvin McFly and April Schultz. Oh, yeah, and that Calvin is a natural twin to Marty McFly Sr."

"Mine is Alex Patrick McFly," added the other Stacy, "who happens to be the son of Calvin McFly and Sarah Parker. In this case, Calvin is really Marty Sr from the... the world where Biff Tannen was a tight-fisted tycoon."

"In our case," added Stacy Nine, "it's Alex Patrick Klein, who happens to be the son of Arthur Klein and April Schultz. Arthur is also a natural twin to Marty Klein Sr."

"It sounds like he has more in common with my Alex, then," commented Stacy Two. "It does... Although, he still isn't exactly the same - if Marty McFly Sr, who's taken on the alias of Calvin Klein, is actually his grandfather."

"And who is his grandmother?" a Tannen man asked, smoothly - as he walked to the back of the train. As Stephanie glanced towards the front, he saw a second Tannen Man - along with the girl who looked a little like Amy Needles. "C'mon, tell me just who the lucky woman is that Marty McFly Sr... Pardon me, I mean Calvin Klein.... married."

"Lorraine Baines," snapped Stephanie Nine, as her face flushed with anger. "Not that I see how it's any of your concern, but..."

"Lorraine Baines, eh?" smirked the Tannen man. "In other words, it just appears that Marty McFly Sr married his own mommy." He began to chuckle, as he called out, "Get a load of this, Butch and Griffster! In the very last world we stopped in, Marty McFly Sr decided to marry his mommy! I think that's quite hilarious."

The Amy impostor and Griff joined in the laughter, as the Tannen man without bionic implants headed back to the front of the train. Stephanie wondered just how Griff's father was able to get his hands on Doc's time machine.

"Assholes," muttered Stephanie, as she wished we could beat the three villains into a bloody pulp. "Just who the hell do they think they..."

"Is that really true?" asked Susan, quietly. As Stephanie Nine nodded, she added, "In that case, I wonder how... I guess that's not quite important, right now. In the world that we came from, Calvin Klein married Mary Parker. Their son, Calvin Klein Jr, really was best friends with the younger Marty McFly Sr - until the latter went back in time, and never returned." With a sigh, she added, "This is so heavy."

"So, essentially," asked Marlene Nine, "after younger Marty McFly Sr went back in time, Calvin Klein Jr pretty much took his place... including dating Mom?" As Susan nodded, she added, "I do agree that this is heavy."

"Okay, let me get this straight," Stephanie Nine commented, sighing. "I guess there are three of me, and three of Stacy. So far, the three Stacys are also dating Marty Jr's look-alike cousin, Alex?" The three Stacys all nodded. "Then, there are also two Harmony Browns - as well as three Suzy MacArthurs... and one Susan Brown."

"That brings the total to nine," Stacy Nine added, softly. Looking around, she added, "I still don't know some of these other girls, though. I see two girls who just look a lot like Susan Brown, and... Why do I only see eight Marlenes? There should be..."

"I look different from all the other Marlenes," explained a darker brunette, softly. "I do seem to be the odd one out. I take after Grandma Lorraine, while the others..."

"You're also Marlene?" Marlene Nine asked, stunned. "That's sort of weird. I mean..."

"I just realized something," gasped one of the other Marlenes. "You must be Marlene Klein, as well!" As Marlene Nine nodded, she added, "I guess I don't feel all so alone, now. It's so nice to meet another Marlene Klein, as it makes..."

"Come off of it, Marlene Eight," chided the darker brunette Marlene. "You and Marlene Nine may have different last names, but I am the one who looks different from all the other Marlenes. I think I actually have more reason to feel like the odd one out."

"I'm Jennifer Parker," added another very familiar-looking girl. "I came the year 1987, in fact - and I was the first captured by Cliff. Before Griff and Amy even joined the..."

"Amy Needles," whispered Stephanie Nine. "But how could she... I mean, I've always known Amy Needles to be a nice girl - even if her father is a bit of a..."

"I've never known Amy to be nice," protested Susan, as roughly half of the other girls nodded. "I've also known her to be a real huge bully. One that could actually rival Griff - or, at least, Spike. If she wasn't two years older than him, I could even just see her..."

"Gee, this is fascinating," muttered Harmony Four. "It just sounds like, in some of your worlds, Amy grew up to be a bully - while, in other worlds, she never actually... Well, what about Roberta? Is she also a bully, in your world?"

"Roberta has always seemed to be nice, at least," explained Susan. "I know she and her younger sister never really got along."

"I'm Melody McFly," explained the girl who looked like Jennifer. "I sure come from the same world as the darker-haired Marlene, and I rather take after my mother. I'm the youngest of the children. So far, I seem to be the only one who... Well, you know."

"Yeah, she's my sister," added the darker-haired Marlene. "I wonder how our family turned out to be so different, in our world. At least, Marty Jr seems to..."

"I'm Maria Brown," added a girl who bore a similar resemblance to Susan Brown. "I'm the youngest daughter of Dr. Emmett Brown - and, so far, I guess there's one more of me. It feels so weird to think that the Harmonys are Dr. Brown's granddaughters, and that Susan is actually Dr. Brown's great-granddaughter."

"I know exactly what you mean, other me," replied the other Maria. "By the way, I'm dating George McFly - while Julie's dating Emmett Brown. The two of them, along with Marty McFly Jr, are look-alike cousins. They're sort of like Marty Jr and Alex in some of the other worlds, and Mike in one of yours."

"Mike?" asked Stephanie Nine, as she was confused. "I don't know of a Mike McFly. As as I know, Alex is the only cousin who resembles Marty Jr - and he's an only child."

"I'm Lisa Jung," explained the redhead, softly. "I'm from the same world as... the one where Calvin McFly is rather just another version of Marty McFly. Oh, yeah, and Alex McFly does have a twin brother - named Mike. I'm the one who's dating Mike, in fact."

"Well, I guess that explains it," Stephanie Nine replied, softly. "What do you mean by, in your world, Calvin is just another version of Marty Sr?"

"It's very similar as in our world," added Julie, "except, in our world, there are actually three versions of Marty Sr. It's, uh, kind of a long story. One of them was adopted by Doc, which is why my boyfriend is named Emmett Brown, as opposed to..."

"I guess that's everyone," Stacy Nine commented, softly. "That would bring the grand total to, uh, 26 girls. Gee, you'd think that the Tannens would have enough girls!"

"Oh, I think we're only about halfway there," cackled Griff, as he headed towards the back. "I'm thinking that we'll probably stop at about... of fifty. After all, we might just as well make the most of our grand opportunity."

"You've got that right," added Cliff, as the he and Griff burst out laughing. "As usual, you can just stay here and guard the girls - while Amy and I go out and capture some more."

"The Courthouse Square certainly is a very popular hang-out spot," commented Griff. "Also, I must admit that it'd be kind of fun to snatch the girls from their own homes. If anything, it'd be... Still, with all the security that we have nowadays, it's really be..."

"... not worth it," Amy replied, quietly. "Anyway, it shouldn't take us more than half an hour to... Of course, if we the time calls for it, we can just post as...

"You're sick!" spat out Stephanie Nine, as she couldn't remember the last time she felt so angry with anyone. "You're absolutely sick!"

"No, not sick," Cliff replied, as a broad grin spread across his face. "We're just clever."

"See ya soon, sweet princesses," called out Amy, just as she and Cliff stepped off the train.

As Stephanie gasped at all her fellow captives, she realized that must've they felt the same way as she did - if not even worse. After all, who knew just how long the earlier captives were stuck. She began to wonder if she'd ever be free, again.

oooooooooo

"How about scoping the Courthouse Square, Butch?" asked Cliff, as the villainous duo headed downtown. "So far, I've always had much luck with finding the girls there. Do you think we'll need to purchase anything, while we're downtown?"

"Probably not this time," replied Amy. "We have enough powdered doughnut holes to last us a couple more trips, I think. You know, we could do this forever."

"Well, not quite," replied Cliff. With a smirk, as added, "As fun as the idea sounds, we will eventually run out of room. This time around, it might be best to just get down to business. I wonder if we'll have to scope out the mall, again."

"You said that this was another EJ world, right, Cliffster?" asked Amy, as a grin simply spread her face. As Cliff nodded, she added, "I do wonder if this means we'll just find another wussy version of me. Perhaps, she might be working at Andy's Food Shop."

"The chances of that do seem very likely," Cliff replied, grinning. "Also, the chances of there being a Bill Tannen in this world is also very likely - which comes in quite handy."

"It is rather convenient," agreed Amy. "Well, here's the Cafe '80s. I don't understand why a good portion of my generation insists on just living in the past. I swear, if I see another young punk wearing a Led Zeppelin tee-shirt, I'll..."

"Buttheads they are, eh?" Cliff asked, grinning. "Led Zeppelin is rather old even for my generation, let alone yours." Looking around, he added, "Anyway, let's be discreet. If we play our cards right, everyone will think that we're so harmless. As I lack my future son's bionic implants, I'll be able to..."

"Who do you think will win the World Series, this year?" asked Amy, trying to sound as casual as possible. "I still can't get over how the Chicago Cubs beat the Miami Gators, two years ago."

"Yeah, right," Cliff replied, grinning. He made a mental note to remember that piece of information, for future references. "Just think, of all teams, the Cubbies were the..."

"Discussing baseball, eh?" asked an elderly man, as he approached the duo. "Yeah, I was also surprised by the result. Anyway, would either of you really care to thumb a few hundred bucks to save the clock tower?"

"I simply would love to," Amy replied, with a toothless grin. She winked at Griff, as she pressed her thumb to the plate. "I just love that clock so much, I think I'll donate 95% of my bank account."

"Are you sure about that, uh, Miss Needles?" asked the elderly man, softly. "I mean, I sure am very touched that you care so much - but..."

"It'll be my pleasure, mister," Amy replied, cheerfully. "I probably care about the clock almost as much as you do, so I think it's definitely worth it."

"In that case, thank you very much," replied the elderly man. "Well, I'm sure happy to know that there still are young folks like you who care. Well, I'll be off to the mall."

"Yes, have a real nice day!" called out Amy, as the elderly man started to walk off. As soon as he was out of earshot, she snickered, "Sucker! Wait until poor wussy me finds out that her bank account is about empty."

"You're a major genius, Butch!" gushed Cliff, as he and Amy high-fived each other. "I must hand it to you, Butch! What you did was simply brilliant!"

"To be honest, I almost wasn't sure if it could even work," whispered Amy. "I mean, it certainly is amazing that I happened to share the same thumbprint as wuss me." With a sudden gasped, she hissed, "Just look inside the window, Cliffster. Do you see..."

"The Stebbs girls," whispered Cliff, as he glanced into the window of the Cafe '80s. "It looks like they're playing, uh... some sort of video game. I rather wonder if Marlene is around here somewhere, too. Man, this is easier than I..."

"Bill Tannen?" asked a familiar feminine voice. Cliff swallowed, as he turned around. To his great amazement, he found himself staring into the eyes of another Amy Needles. He had a hunch that this was another wussy version of his counterpart. "Who's that girl that you're with? I must say, she looks a lot like..."

"You could call me Butch," replied Cliff's partner, in a friendly voice. "In fact, Bill did tell me a little about you. You work at Andy's Food Shop, right?"

"That I certainly do," replied Good Amy, smiling. "In fact, my lunch break is just about over - so I should probably get going. Maybe I'll run into the two of you, a little later."

"Yeah, maybe so," replied Butch Amy. "Well, Amy, you have a good day. I quite hope you enjoy your date with Eric, tonight!"

"Thank you, Butch!" gushed Good Amy, as he began to walk off. "Eric is such a sweet and romantic guy. I'm sure you and him would get along great, Bill. Well, take care!"

"Yeah, same to you!" replied Cliff, waving. Turning to his partner, he snickered, "Yes, I'm so sure that Eric and I would get along just fine. Granted, I don't really know him - but I'll bet that he's probably a real butthead."

"From the last world that we've visited," agreed Amy, "he did look like a wuss. I know I would never date anyone like him." Chuckling, she added, "Unless I felt a little desire to have some fun. Come to think of it, that actually might not be a bad..."

"No time for that, right now," whispered Cliff. "Remember, the Stebbs girls are right inside that building. They really seem to be preoccupied with their game, they didn't even notice us. Should we go inside the building, or should we..."

"Let's surprise them, Cliffster" suggested Amy, snickering. "I know a good hiding spot. When the girls step outside, we'll catch them. That way..."

"How do we know they aren't planning to spend the whole afternoon inside..." Cliff started to ask.

"If they aren't out in ten minutes," explained Amy, "then we'll go inside the building. In the meantime, we can see if... Well, we'll just ask the Stebbs girls where Marlene is."

"Of course," Cliff agreed, with a wide grin. "In that case, let's go with your idea. I just love the idea of capturing the girls by surprise. They're probably anticipating some big date with the McFly buttheads, as well. Marty Jr and some Alex guy, most likely."

"Oh, how I love ruining people's big dates," cackled Amy, gleefully. "Of course, in the past couple worlds that we visited, the McFlys seemed to be replaced with Kleins - but no matter!"

"Yeah, the Kleins are essentially the same as the McFlys," replied Cliff, "since, in the previous two worlds that we've visited, Calvin Klein was Marty McFly stuck in 1955 - and, in just the previous world, he even married his own mother!"

"That's just one messed up world, indeed," snickered Amy, as she gestured for Cliff to follow him. Stepping into an abandoned shed, she whispered, "Remember, Cliffster, if the girls aren't out in ten minutes..."

"... then we simply go in," Cliff finished, grinning. He felt excited, indeed. So far, the Stebbs girls just had to be his favourite - since they seemed to always come in pairs.

oooooooooo

Julia Belle Rundgren smiled, just as she won another round of Wild Gunman. She really enjoyed spending time at the Cafe '80s, as the '80s just happened to be her favourite decade. She then glanced at her friends, twin sisters Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs.

"Are you girls excited about your big date for tonight?" asked JB, excitedly. "Mike and I made some real big plans, as well - even if we haven't been dating as long. I can still remember I used to really envy my cousins, and you girls. It sure is so hard to believe it's been a little over a year, now. Well, I wonder how Marty and George are doing."

"It's simply hard to believe that four years have passed," Stephanie replied, softly. "It quite seems like almost yesterday, since Stacy and I met the McFly twins at the party. It just feels... I always felt it amazing, how we're twins dating another set of twins."

"You rather don't see that happen everyday," agreed Stacy, as a smile spread across her face. "I guess you and Marty will be spending the night by his place, while George and I will be spending the night by ours. It was very nice of our parents to be so..."

"... accommodating," finished Stephanie. The Stebbs twins laughed, as she added, "In a way, I do wish it was a little later. Anyway, I was thinking that we could stop by Pier One Imports. I swear, that store sure sells the best fragrances. We sure could pick up some cologne for the boys, as well. We could maybe catch a great holo-flick, as well."

"I guess there aren't gonna be any more Jaws sequels," commented JB, sighing. She never was too fond of the series. "I guess Jaws 19 was the last. I'm simply surprised that the series even made it this far. I suppose I partially have my mother to thank."

"Right, instead of stopping at Jaws: The Revenge," replied Stephanie. "We quite have to hand it to Dr. Emmett Brown. If it wasn't for him, we really wouldn't even have a lot of the things that we have. It almost makes me feel special, as a Hill Valley resident."

"But we didn't even grow up in Hill Valley," pointed out Stacy, softly. "I really see what you mean, and... I guess we actually do have quite a few home-grown celebrities."

"Right, with Uncle Marty being the other one," JB replied, smiling. "According to what Aunt Julia said, it sure does appear as if the world wouldn't be advanced - if it wasn't for Doc. After all, Aunt Julia actually came from a world where..."

Stephanie and Stacy just nodded, as they already knew what JB would say. The idea that, in another world, her mother and her Uncle Marty were really only characters in a movie trilogy was more than a little unsettling to all three of them. What was rather more unsettling was the very fact that her mother and her Uncle Marty really married each other. JB sighed, as she realized just how unusual her ancestral heritage was.

"Right, yeah," Stephanie replied, nervously. "Anyway, I do remember how it was love at first sight - when I first met Marty. Of course, I was already a fan of his father - as well the actor Michael J Fox. Can you imagine if Marty took a real interest in acting?"

"Or George," Stacy replied, laughing. "Well, we know that Marty is simply interested in following in his father's footsteps. I was never so under the impression that his father ever pressured him any way."

"He didn't," confirmed JB, softly. "Uncle Marty has even really made it clear that he'd be completely supportive of whatever career decision his sons chose. Well, providing that it's something legal. Still, Marty has decided that music was also... for him."

"Well, it's so cool that you and Marty decided to hook me up with George," commented Stacy, sighing. "I still think it'd only be fitting to have a double wedding, as it'd... After all, it would avoid arguments about whose wedding comes first - and it'd be a very..."

"I sure don't mind if you guys marry first," JB commented, softly. "After all, Mike and I haven't been together for as long. For me, my biggest problem will just be with picking a maid of honour - since I consider both of you to be my close friends, and I..."

"Let not think about wedding, right now," replied Stephanie, sighing. "I still really have a hard time with adjusting to the idea of... of being an adult. When I was younger, I used to look so forward to being a grown up. However, now that I am a grown up..."

"I simply see what you mean, sis," Stacy replied, softly. "Like, for instance, I'd simply not worry about world issues. I mean, I'm really not so fond of discussing politics - as that can..."

"Politics certainly is a very volatile issue," agreed Stephanie. "Although, it really is nice to see that our country has a female president. Granted, it's simply nice that we're old enough - and are able to contribute to making decisions that affect our country."

"You girls are so right," JB replied, nodding. "Of course, even college is a little... It will definitely pay off, though - as we'll be able to get jobs that pay us good money."

"Marty felt unsure about attending college," explained Stephanie, "but her mother felt that... Well, she sort of insisted that her sons attend college. It's quite nice that we're able to all attend the same college, even though none of us live in dorms."

"At any rate," JB replied, sighing, "college isn't all bad. Anyway, I'm quite wondering if we should... Well, let's head over to the Holomax Theatre. It'll be nice to catch a flick, and it'd be... Even if the holo-flick turns out to not be as good, we can still..."

"... enjoy the atmosphere," Stacy replied, softly. "Of course, that place simply serves the best popcorn - which is always nice. Yeah, I suppose this era isn't all bad - and, to think positively, rock music does appear to be making a real comeback."

"Yeah, and there's a real also chance for Marty and his band to be discovered," added Stephanie. "I think Verne Brown is also really helping to contribute the..."

"Yeah, Verne Brown's music is awesome," agreed JB. "It's so hard to believe that he's almost thirty. He and his twin brother, Jules, seem to be even more different than..."

"Stacy and me," Stephanie replied, softly, "or Marty and George. I mean, Jules rather takes after his father - and, much like with Marty, quite desires to follow in his father's footsteps. I was never really under the impression that Dr. Brown favoured one..."

"Yeah, even Verne believes that his parents have always treated him and his brother fairly," pointed out JB, "which is, of course, the way it should be. Of course, with me being an only child, I didn't exactly have to deal with..."

"George feels that he and Marty have always been treated fairly," explained Stacy. "I suppose it can be real tough, though, when one of your children seems to share more of your interest. I hope to think that George and I would make great parents."

"I feel the same with Marty and me," agreed Stephanie. "Although, right now, I don't feel as if I'm ready to have children. Well, why don't we just go have some fun."

"I can totally get behind that," agreed JB, as she began to follow the twins out of the cafe. "Who says that adults can't have fun, too? I mean, I sure plan to never give up my hoverboard. I don't care if some people think that hoverboards are for kids."

"Yeah, I never do care about what anyone thinks," agreed Stacy, as the trio left the cafe. "At any rate, I think they're having a special discount - which sure would be..."

"Right , buddies, it's off to the Holomax we..." JB started to stay, when she felt some arms clasping around her waist. "Hey, who the hell do you think you..."

"Griff Tannen?" gasped Stephanie, as she turned around. "You leave my friend alone, and who's that brunette you're with? I mean, what happened to Spike?"

"The brunette looks a lot like Amy Needles," Stacy replied, softly, "except for the fact that she..."

"So, girls, where's Marlene?" asked Griff, in a smooth voice. "She in the mall?"

"Marlene who?" snapped JB, as she was enraged by the Tannen's audacity. "I don't know of anyone named Marlene."

"Oh, I think you do," argued the brunette. "Marlene McFly? Marty McFly Jr's sister, of course. The boy that one of you Stebbs girls are, without a doubt, dating. I presume the other one of you must be dating some Marty McFly Jr look-alike, named Alex."

"His name is George!" snapped Stacy, as she began to clench her fists. "He and Marty are twins, and they don't have any sister named Marlene. Griff should know that!"

"Twins, eh?" Griff asked, smirking. "Well, that's mighty interesting - to say the least."

"I'm so glad you find that fact to be so fascinating," snapped Stacy, sarcastically, "but we don't have time to deal with you..." Turning to the brunette, she demanded, "Who the hell are you, anyway?"

"You can call me Butch," replied a tough feminine voice, just as she wrapped her arms around Stacy. "It's a pleasure to make you acquaintance, again, Miss Stebbs."

"Ditto for me, Miss Stebbs Two," added Griff, just as he released JB - who watched on with horror, as he made his way to Stephanie. "I don't know about your friend, but..."

JB swallowed, as she fumbled for her cellphone. She decided to call up her boyfriend, hoping that he's be able to help. JB watched, in horror - as the Stebbs girls were both being knocked out, as some chemical-filled cloth was placed in front of their faces.

"Hello, this is Mike Hartford," replied a familiar voice, as JB sighed. "Oh, Julia Belle, it's so nice of you to call. How..."

"Please, Mike, you have to help me ," begged JB, as tears filled her eyes. "The Stebbs girls have been captured. Griff Tannen has..." Suddenly, she really felt a sharp sting - as her cellphone was knocked out of her hand. "You bastard! How dare you..."

"Nice try, princess," cackled the brunette, "but I can see that you're not very clever. I don't know who you are, but I don't care. You'll be joining your friends on some rather exciting expedition. Won't that be fun?"

"No, it won't!" screamed JB, "You... you bitch!" She reached out to slap the brunette, who ended up restraining her arms. "You... Well, you're not gonna get away with this at all. I'll see to it that..."

"Oh, I'll simply see about that," Griff replied, smirking. As JB took a little closer look at the Tannen bully, she did notice a lack of bionic implants. "Well, lassie, good night!"

JB opened her mouth to shout back some sharp retort - but, before any words had a chance to come out, a cloth was thrown in front of her face. Before she had a chance to react, she felt herself beginning to lose consciousness.

oooooooooo

"I sure hope we can catch up with those bastards, soon," fumed Marty Klein Jr, as the time bus entered another world. "I sure still don't understand how Amy Needles ended up as... I knew that her father used to always hassle my father, but I simply... Well, I always knew both of the Needles girls to be friendly and nice, despite the fact that..."

"We were never especially close to Amy, granted," Alex K added, nodding. "Still, she always was a friendly acquaintance to us - and I don't understand how she could..."

"It sure looks like she's only bad... in the PF worlds," commented Marty Jr Three. "She came from our world, by the way. I guess that Cliff found her to be a useful ally, and decided to recruit her as... Roberta, at least, always seemed to be very decent."

"Well, that's good to hear," commented Marty Jr One. "I sort of was wondering about that, in fact. At any rate, the stuffed shells and garlic bread sounds good."

"Yeah, it's really a good thing there's plenty of it," agreed Doc Nine, as he began to fill up some disposable plates. "We'll have to same some for our, uh, new helpers. It'd be nice if, in this world, we could..."

"We could try to catch up with Cliff and company, again," commented Doc Three. "I'm really so pissed off that... Of course, I'm concerned about all the girls - but I'm pissed off that he's using my train as a... My beloved train!"

"I understand, Three," Doc One commented, softly. "Well, we're sure not gonna give up hope - and it'd be a great disservice to the girls for us to do so."

"Yeah, I feel so bad that..." Marty K Jr started to say, as tears filled his eyes. He glanced at his cousin, who already had a few tears on his face. He then glanced at Vincent, who looked to be struggling hard not to cry. "This is about the worst..."

"I feel so terrible," commented Alex K, tearfully. Beginning to sob, he added, "It really wasn't supposed to be like this. I do hope that my girlfriend, her sister, and my cousin aren't being forced to..." He leaned again Marty Jr, as he was sobbing very hard.

"I simply know how you feel, Alex," agreed Marty K Jr, as his voice snagged on a sob. He placed his arm around his cousin, as he whispered. "We must succeed, though. It'll be a... Remember the one thing we're learned, since we were... If you put your mind to it, you can accomplish anything. This really is one instance where..."

"Well, that simply is a nice life motto," agreed Vincent, softly. As Marty K Jr looked up, he saw a tear slip out of each of Vincent's eyes. "I desperately would like to believe it, of course. Still, I can't remember that last time that anything like this has... has..."

"We must make sure to not lose hope, though," insisted Marty K Jr, firmly. "After all, if we lose hope, it might be quite... " He suddenly became distracted, as he caught sight of a Doc '87. "Whoa! Wait a minute! There are eleven Docs on here?"

"Actually, thirteen," Doc '87 replied, gently. "Two of them are called Chris, though. In fact, both came from a world where... I don't feel like getting into it, right now."

"We both came from a world with Biff was rich and powerful," explained Chris Six. "We both actually spent a couple years locked inside a mental institution, and... Even over thirty years later, the world still gives me nightmares."

"Yeah, I concur," agreed Chris Seven. "Each and every day, I simply remind myself of how lucky I am. Come to think of it, I actually wonder if that world would even still be standing. After all, we're currently after the date of..."

"... the date after I took Marty and Jennifer to 2015," finished Doc Three, nodding. "I know what you mean. I mean, it's almost two years later - and..."

"This sounds... terrible!" breathed Marty K Jr, in a near whisper - as he wrapped his arms around his sobbing cousin. "I never quite realized before how much... I always knew that Biff used to be a high school bully, but... but this is all so..."

"Yeah, he used to always push Grandpa George around," replied Vincent, as he was struggling to hold back the tears. "I'd hate to be in that... that terrible world."

"It's still strange to think that you're... related to us," commented Marty Jr Two. "You look so much Mike Hartford - and you're even dating my sister, which is so..."

"I must admit that it is just rather freaky," agreed Marty K Jr, as he realized what his counterpart meant. "I mean, I already knew about Grandpa Klein's situation - and..." Turning to his cousin, he added, "Alex, you really must try to eat something."

"Yeah, I suppose you're right," replied Alex K, as he lifted his tear-stained face. "The food does smell delicious, and I've been feeling quite hungry. Still, I can't help but..."

"I understand, Alex," Marty K Jr replied, softly. "I'm just as concerned about the girls as you are. Still, you really must eat."

"I guess you're right, Marty," Alex K muttered, as be began to pick at his food. "I sure that we can... I mean, I've been looking forward to this for about two months."

"We all have," Vincent pointed out, softly, "but it really... Perhaps, when we get back home, we could... Well, it really might not too late to make it up to them. After all, we have a time machine."

"Yeah, I suppose you're right," Marty K Jr replied, softly. "However, I simply do worry that... What if the girls are too shaken up to be able to... to enjoy themselves."

"We'll just cross that bridge, when we get to it," Doc Nine replied softly. "For now, our primary mission to rescue all the girls, and it..." Turning to Doc One, he asked, "Where do you propose we make our first stop? I'm just as concerned as the boys are..."

"Hey, don't forget about me!" protested Calvin K Nine. "Jesus, I sure hope that those bastards don't... don't do anything to... to violate my dear granddaughter. Or any of the other girls, of course."

"We should probably stop by my future home," suggested Teen Marty, softly. "There is the question, though, of where my counterpart in this world lives."

"Since this is another EJ world," commented Doc One, "I'm gonna just hazard as guess that you're living in your parents old home. So far, there's always been someone... At least, that'd be the best first option."

"By the way," asked Marty Sr Three, "I'm a little curious about something. Why do my counterparts from those world opt to... to live in Mom and Dad's old home?"

"I actually did try the mansion life," Marty Sr One explained, softly, "and I never really liked it that much. Junior and Marlene were too young to remember, of course. We did our best to avoid Hilldale, as well - considering that..."

"If my other self's life is any similar to mine," added Marty Sr Four, "we simply felt that a mansion didn't feel too... homey enough. I vowed never to give in too the 'cultured wealthy' stereotype, and Jenn and I wanted for our children to have..."

"... as normal lives as possible," Jennifer finished, softly. "Why my hubby did become a little careless, in the early days of his music career... Well, he's really learned to be responsible. For instance, we don't dress like rich people - nor do we eat like..."

"Well, I do understand your disdain for the 'cultured rich' stereotype," Marty Sr Three replied, gently. "Jenn and I certainly decided not to abandon all the ethics of common courtesy and respect for other people that we were brought up on, and we certainly did work to instill those values in our own children. Still, I think mansions are nice."

"Sometimes, I rather wish I lived in a mansion," Marty K Jr commented, softly. He sure had mixed feelings on the whole issue. "Granted, I'm not that against the 'middle-class wealthy' lifestyle - and I'm happy with the life that Marly and I were given."

"Yeah, I concur," agreed Alex K, "but, all in all, I'm happy with not living in a mansion. I suppose it's not impossible to simply find ways to give a mansion a warm and inviting homey atmosphere, as opposed to a..."

"You really should see our mansion, then," gushed Calvin III. "I think you'll like it, and I have plenty of non-wealthy friends who... don't feel intimidated by being inside the mansion. They've indicated that they do feel comfortable being themselves."

"Well, everyone, let's get down to business," suggested Doc Nine. "It's interesting to rather hear about the differing perspectives on the mansion life, but we have girls to rescue. It wouldn't be fair to..."

"In that case, we definitely should get going," agreed Marty K Jr. Alex K and Vincent nodded, in agreement. "Goodness, the girls must be feeling very helpless."

As the reality of the whole situation finally hit him, tears came to Marty K Jr's eyes. He glanced at Alex K - who was obviously struggling to not start crying, again. Before he knew it, though, a tear slipped out of of Marty K Jr's eyes. As much as he really loved eating stuffed shells, he simply no longer felt as it he could eat. He finally understood just how his cousin was feeling.

"Just hang in there, Marty and Alex," Vincent commented, softly. "I know that it feels hopeless, but we... we can rescue the girls."

Marty K Jr could hear his friend's voice cracking, though - and he knew that his friend felt just as hopeless about the situation as he and his cousin did.

oooooooooo

"Well, George, " Marty McFly Jr commented, as he turned to his twin, "I quite wonder how the girls are doing. Do you think we should head out, for a little while? It's gonna be a long wait, y'know. It's just so strange to think of how four years have passed."

"That certainly is one of the mysteries of life, I guess," George Anthony McFly replied, sighing. "I mean, time seems to go by both slowly and quickly. I sure can see why Doc would be interested in exploring this mystery called 'time'. After all, it's really a big..."

"Our family history is certainly very interesting," commented Marty Jr. "When you just think of how Mom and Uncle Vincent came from the world where..."

George sighed, as he knew just what his twin was thinking. Even after several months - he still had more than a little difficulty with wrapping his mind around the idea that, in another reality, Hill Valley was nothing more than a fictional setting for a movie trilogy.

"I'd rather not think of that, right now," George replied, quietly. "This is just too... I'm looking forward to spending the night with Stacy. I quite think it's totally awesome for our parents to go out of their way to... let us have our special night. It's just so..."

"Our parents certainly are awesome," agreed Marty Jr, as he flashed a lopsided smile. "The Stebbs parents are pretty awesome, as well. I don't foresee that we'll be dealing with any of the... in-law issues. I think there truly will be family harmony, once we..."

"... tie the knot?" asked George, dreamily. "Man, I'm sure looking forward to spending my entire life with Stacy. I wonder what our children will be like, and I hope to make a good father. Y'know, like how our father was good to us."

"I feel the same way about Stephanie," agreed Marty Jr, softly. "It's quite amazing, in fact, how two pairs of twins can click so much with each other. I really think we should have the double wedding. I mean, it's really only fair - and it sure would avoid the..."

Just then, the door bell rang. George's heart skipped a beat, as the twins just weren't expecting to have company. The girls just weren't due to be back home until later that evening. As he opened the door, he saw Mike Hartford standing on the other end.

"Hi, Mike," greeted George, as he beckoned for his friend to enter. "I actually wasn't expecting to see you. What brings you..." As he noticed that Mike looked very grim, he asked, "What's wrong, Mike? What happened?"

"It appears that the girls have been... kidnapped," explained Mike, as he appeared to be blinking back tears. "JB tried to call me, and she simply mentioned something about Griff Tannen - and that the Stebbs girls were also captured. However, she barely had a chance to tell me anything - before she ended up getting... cut off."

"This is quite terrible!" gasped George, as tears filled his eyes. He glanced at his twin, who also looked to be teary-eyed. "I always knew that Griff was bad, but what would possess him to... I guess he might've figured that tonight was our big date, and..."

"He simply should've learned not to mess with us," fumed Marty Jr, as he clenched his fists. "I mean, doesn't he even remember just what happened - that one time that he tried to harass JB at the Cafe '80s? Even I was real amazed by how I managed to..."

"Yeah, you quite managed to humiliate Griff good," George replied, admiringly. "I'm so surprised by all this. Granted, I always knew that Griff was bad news - but... Say, did you call the police?"

"Yes, I did," Mike replied, firmly. "The real strange thing is, I thought Griff was gonna be out of town. I could simply swear that, the other day, he mentioned something to his buddies about... By the way, I called up Dr. Brown - as well as your parents."

"I suppose we should head outside, then," suggested George, as he struggled hard to not cry. He couldn't remember the last time he felt very hopeless. "Perhaps, since Doc does have a time machine... Well, we could even maybe go back in time - and prevent the kidnapping from ever happening. Granted, there's really the space-time continuum to consider. Still, considering that the lives of our girlfriends are..."

George swallowed, as the trio stepped outside. This actually felt even worse than the worse nightmare imaginable. At least, a nightmare sure was something that you could wake up from. However, the current situation was quite real. The lump that was in his throat grew larger, as George felt like crying. However, that wouldn't be very helpful.

As George looked up, he saw a station wagon pulling into the driveway - and he knew that it was the family's aging scientist. He wondered what Doc Brown had planned.

"It's simply good to see that you boys are here!" exclaimed Doc, as he stepped out of the station wagon. "Of course, I'll be more than happy to travel back in time to... We must figure out what exactly happened first, though."

"I know the girls were planning to spend time at the Cafe '80s," George explained, as his voice snagged on a sob. "They sure also planned on catching a holo-flick - and, of course, this evening was to be the night of our..."

"By the way," Doc added, grimly, "I was just on the phone with Amy Needles, not long ago. She was sobbing... and she was real hysterical. She claims that 95% of her bank account has gone missing - and that, somehow, all of it went into the Save The Clock Tower Fund. I wonder what that's about."

George gasped, as he could hardly believe what he heard. He glanced at Marty Jr and Mike, who looked to be equally as startled. While he ordinarily wasn't the superstitious type of person, he began to wonder if something about the day was doomed.

"That is very strange," George replied, softly. "I simply wonder if her father might've had anything to do with it. I know he's always been rather emotionally abusive to his daughters, and... It's just like him to find some way to rob from his own daughters."

"Yeah, Roberta will probably be next," agreed Marty Jr, as he swallowed hard. "Then again, why would he give it all to the Save The Clock Tower Fund? We know that he's never had any appreciation for that clock. Perhaps, Mr. Needles really wanted to..."

"But that simply can't be," Doc insisted, quietly. "As she's legally considered an adult, her father no longer has control of her account. On the other hand, though - I really am at a loss of... thinking of some alternate theory as to what might've happened."

"As much as I hate to dismiss Amy's concerns," George replied, swallowing, "I do think that the issue concerning our cousin and the Stebbs girls is a little more..." He looked up, as he spotted a bus pulling up. "What the hell is going on here!"

"Great Scott!" gasped Doc, as he looked up, "it looks like me in that bus. Granted, the most logical explanation would be that it's myself from the future - but... Why would I be carrying so many... passengers? It just doesn't make much sense."

"Why do I see so many people who look just like George and me?" Marty Jr asked, in a near whisper. "For that matter, I also see several people who look like you - and..."

"Hello, everyone!" called out one of the alternate Docs, as he opened the door. "This must come as a surprise to you to... Say, are you guys missing some... some girls?"

"We are, in fact," Mike replied, as he stepped up. "We're missing Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs, as well as Julia Belle Rundgren." A look of confusion then entered his face, as he added, "You must not be Doc's future self. Otherwise, you'd already... know this."

"You're right," replied the alternate Doc, softly. "I'm not. I actually came from another reality. I understand that you gentlemen must be feeling confused, but why don't you all step onto the bus. It's a very long explanation, and it's..."

George glanced at his twin, his friend, and the scientist - and, simultaneously, all four of them shrugged. George sensed that the others were every bit just as confused as he was. He swallowed, as the quartet stepped onto the bus. As he took a closer look at the alternate Doc, he saw that the name tag read "Doc One".

"Let's see if I can guess who you all are," Doc One continued, slowly. "Of course, the one who looks like me must be the Dr. Emmett Brown of this reality." Turning to Mike, he added, "You must be Mike Hartford." Glancing at George and his twin, "And, as for two of you, you must be Marty McFly Jr and Alex McFly."

"Actually, my name is George McFly," George replied, as he began to feel more than a little uneasy. "George Anthony McFly. I was named after both of my grandparents."

"George McFly, eh?" asked Doc Seven, as his lips formed into a slight smile. "We have a George McFly in our world, too - who, in fact, simply looks much like you. And Marty Jr, for that matter. So, I gather that you and Marty Jr are look-alike cousins?"

"Actually, we are twins," explained Marty Jr. George glanced at his twin, who seemed to be every bit as confused as he was. "I'm older than him, by two minutes. I'm dating Stephanie Stebbs - while George is dating Steph's twin sister, Stacy. Tonight was..."

"... the big anniversary night, right?" asked a young man, who was wearing the name tag that read "Marty K Jr". "It's actually the same as our world. Stephanie and I really have been dating for four years - and Alex and Stacy have really been dating for just as long. I'd almost think that Griff chose this night for that very..."

"I think it is strictly a coincidence," commented another young man, who was wearing the name tag that read "Teen Marty". "First of all, Cliff Tannen has come from 1987 - when the Stebbs girls sure wouldn't even be born, yet. Second of all, in the future of our world, Marty Jr isn't even dating Stephanie Stebbs. He's dating Harmony Brown."

"Harmony Brown?" Marty Jr asked, stunned. This also rather confused George, as the only Harmony Brown that she knew was recently born to Jules and Gina Brown - and, of course, she would be much too young to date anyone. "Whoa, this is sure heavy!"

As George glanced at all the other occupants of the bus, he could hardly believe what he saw. There were a total of sixteen other young men who resembled him and Marty Jr. There were eight other Marty Jrs, which just included a Marty K Jr. There was also Teen Marty, a Calvin III, three Alexes, a Mike M, an Emmett, and another George.

"I rather can't believe this," commented Alex J, as his gaze met that of George's. "So far, I've met two potential counterparts in Alex P and Alex K. It's hard to determine if you're also my counterpart. On one hand, you're dating a Stephanie Stebbs - but..."

"Hey, Mom and Dad are here," whispered Marty Jr, as he nudged his twin. As George looked up, he saw that his twin was speaking the truth. "I really wonder what they're gonna say about all..."

"Goodness gracious!" gasped Julia, as she and Marty Sr stepped onto the bus. "I can't believe what I'm... Oh, my poor niece! And the Stebbs twins. When Mike called us, we were so..." Turning to Doc One, she asked, "Please, you really must tell us what's..."

"Who are you?" asked Doc One, confused. "No offence, but you look rather unfamiliar to me."

"I'm Julia Rundgren McFly, of course!" replied Julia, with a hint of indignation. "I'm the wife of Marty McFly Sr, the mother to Marty Jr and George, and the aunt to Julia Belle Rundgren. You can't honestly tell me that you don't know me!"

As George glanced at the other occupants, though - he saw that they all had shocked expressions on their faces. He swallowed, as he felt very dazed and confused.

"You must come from a world where I... marry Jennifer Parker," Marty Sr suggested, softly. "We're still quite good friends - but she is married to Vincent Rundgren, who is the brother to dear Julia. She's also the mother of darling Julia Belle Rundgren."

"Great Scott!" gasped Doc One. "This is just the first world where I encounter a Marty McFly Sr who marries someone other than Jennifer Parker." After a pause, he added, "Well, aside from the Calvin Kleins - who, in actually, are simply the versions of Marty McFly Sr who ended up being stuck in the year 1955."

"Calvin Klein?" asked Marty Sr, stunned. "I actually have versions of myself who... get trapped in the year 1955? Whoa, this is heavy!"

George's curiosity peaked, as he thought of the movie trilogy that centred around the life of his father - or, more accurately, an alternate version of his father.

"Yeah, there are two of us," added Calvin K Nine, softly. "In my world, I simply ended up marrying..." in a near whisper, he finished, "Lorraine Baines. Naturally, I was quite less than happy with the very idea. After having amnesia for several months, I've..."

"This is very creepy," commented Marty Sr, shuddering. "The very idea that I'd marry my own mother seems so..."

George sighed, as he agreed with his father's sentiment. He glanced at Marty Jr, who seemed to feel the same way.

"As for me, I didn't marry my mother," explained Calvin K Eight. "Instead, I ended up marrying Mary Parker - who is Jennifer's aunt. Granted, when my son rather took my younger self's place - which included dating Jennifer. Well, that was a little..."

"Initially, we sure were uneasy with the idea," added Calvin Jr. "Not only was I dating my first cousin, which is still a major social taboo in America - but I was also dating the same girl who dated my father, which also was more than a little creepy. Still, we..."

"We can just discuss more of this, a little later," Doc added, firmly. "For now, we have to go rescue the girls - and I also have to help Amy Needles with her financial trouble. For some reason, her bank account has been wiped nearly clean."

With that, the occupants of the bus all grew silent. George wondered if they actually knew something that she didn't know.

"Did you say Amy Needles?" Doc Three asked, quietly. The local Doc nodded. "It must be the doing of the Amy from our world. I presume that the Amy of your world is a very nice girl - but, in our world, Amy turned out to..."

"What my counterpart means is," added Doc Five, "is that the Amy of his world joined Cliff and Griff Tannen in capturing the girls. Even though we appear to be travelling... through two different kinds of worlds... Apparently, the Amys thumbprints still match up. As the result, the Amy from Three's world would be able to..."

"Great Scott!" gasped the local Doc. "Well, I guess this solves the mystery. Although, I'll have such a hell of a time explaining all this to the police - as I can't exactly explain to them that an alternate version of Amy was responsible for all the mess."

"Perhaps, it we hurry it up," suggested George, swallowing, "we might be able to not only rescue the girls, but we can even force the alternate Amy to... Except, how will we be able to... It's not like her own account is... accessible... from our world."

"Are you folks feeling hungry?" asked Doc Nine. "We do have some stuffed shells and garlic bread left, if you..."

George swallowed. He really happened to love stuffed shells and garlic bread - but, at the moment, he felt too concerned over the girls to eat.

"I am feeling a little hungry," commented Marty Jr, softly. George glanced at his twin, as he wondered how his twin could actually eat at a time like this. However, he knew better than to judge. Then his twin whispered, "George, I think you should also eat."

"Before we get going," suggested Doc Three, "who are the girls that you're missing? I remember you mentioning the Stebbs twins, as well as a... Julia Belle Rundgren. What about Marlene McFly? Wouldn't she be captured, as well?"

"Actually, in our world, Marlene really doesn't exist," Marty Sr explained, softly, "even though I am quite aware of the fact that... in an alternate reality... I guess mine must be the only world where Marlene doesn't exist. Is that correct?"

"That's about the size of it," replied Calvin Nine. "Even in the worlds that Calvin Eight and myself came from... Well, in both of our worlds, Marlene Klein exists. Yours is the first world we encountered to not contain a Marlene at all."

"Then just where does Mike Hartford... fit into the picture?" asked Marty Jr One. "I'm not saying that we don't actually value his company, of course - but... Well, in all the other worlds where he's known to exist, he's always ended up dating my sister."

"I'm dating Julia Belle Rundgren," explained the local Mike, softly. "Or, as she's usually called, JB. I guess I can't blame you all for not knowing her, considering her... unusual heritage. It's, uh... I guess we really don't have time to get into it, right now."

"Yeah, we don't quite have time," agreed Julia, just as she and Marty Sr sat on one of the bus seats. "We'd better get hurrying, if we just hope to rescue my niece - and the others. I suppose I'll have some stuffed shells, as well - even if I'm not quite feeling all too hungry."

12: Chapter Eleven

August 10, 2017
3:20 PM PDT
Hill Valley, California
Heaven Or Hell Universe

Julia Belle Rundgren looked around, as the train entered the new world. Her heart still was beating loudly in her chest, as she looked at her kidnappers. She knew that the Tannens were bad - but she'd never thought of them as being capable of actually murdering. However, that was exactly what Griff had mentioned.

She sighed, disgusted, as she'd actually felt hope for a brief moment, as she'd heard the voice of her cousins. However, the statements of the Tannens, and of course, the Amy Needles look-alike, had really managed to push all her hopes down. She now didn't feel optimistic anymore, at all. She just hoped that she'd get out of this adventure alive.

As she then thought back of what the Tannens had all said, she realised something odd. She looked around. "Is one of your fathers... or grandfathers... really a Calvin Klein who married his own mother?" she asked, in disbelief.

A girl who looked a lot like a female version of Marty Jr and George raised her hand. "That would be me" she said. "My grandfather is Calvin Klein, born Marty McFly Sr, who married Lorraine Baines. He was forced to do so, though. He happened to end up trapped in 1955 - and then, he got amnesia, and fell in love with my grandma." She blushed slightly.

Julia Belle frowned. "But if that Calvin really was Marty Sr, how could he marry his mother?" she asked. "I mean, my aunt always told us that, in the Back to the Future movies, Marty Senior was seen fading from existence, because his father and mother didn't fall in love as they were supposed to."

"Well, I suppose that it was just my father replacing George McFly, thanks to him really being in love with Lorraine, up until getting his memories back - and even then, he still loved her" the girl said. "I mean, if I understand correctly, in those movies, the love of Lorraine and Marty Sr was entirely one-sided."

"Movies, movies" one of the Tannens said, walking over to them. "What is this with those movies?" He shook his head scoldingly. "First, the time machine, then my father's delicious world, and now some 'Back to the Future' movies featuring Lorraine Baines and Marty McFly... tell me, what are those movies?"

"None of your business" Julia snapped. "You don't need to know!"

"You really do think that I care whether I need to know or not?" the Tannen said, a slight, evil smile on his face. "Go on, tell us what those movies are like." He smiled. "They wouldn't happen to feature me too, would they? Do they feature Cliff Tannen?"

Julia sighed, and shook her head. "No" she said, figuring that the Tannen, whom she now knew as Cliff, would possibly beat her up if she didn't say anything. "They're about Marty McFly and Dr. Brown, and about their journey's through time. My aunt is from the world where those movies are from. They don't feature you, but they do include your father, and Griff here."

"Sounds good" Griff said, with a smirk. "I've always known that I fully deserved to be in a movie. What about Amy here, huh?"

Julia shook her head. "She was mentioned very briefly during one of the scenes as being the daughter of Douglas Needles, but there was no other information about her."

"Ah, that sounds too bad" Amy said, shaking her head. Then, with a slight smirk, she added: "Those movies sound interesting, though. Cliff, maybe when we pick up that almanac, we could also see whether we can find these movies anywhere."

"They're not from this world, bojo" the Stephanie Stebbs that Julia knew called out. "Are you really that stupid? They can't exist here, or everybody would find out Dr. Brown's secret!"

That got her a slap against her left ear. Stephanie let out a shriek and remained silent, trying to move a hand towards her ear which was beginning to colour red. However, she failed, thanks to being tied up.

While Stephanie didn't say anything, Stacy did. "Leave my twin alone!" she exclaimed.

Instead of slapping her, Cliff simply burst out into laughter. "And who do you think that you are to command me and tell me what to do?" he asked, with a broad smirk. "Nice to meet you, too - but I think that you should've been taught better manners than that."

"Hear who's talking" Stacy said, with a growl. She lowered her head.

"Ah, are you sad?" Amy asked. "Oh, you poor girl." She grinned evilly. "Go ahead and cry, Stebbs girl. There is no one who can hear you around here, and even if they do..." She pointed at the bottle of chloroform. "Well, then that thing will do. Or else, we could simply use our fists."

"Talking about the chloroform," Cliff said, thoughtfully, "it is becoming kind of expensive. Maybe we should use our fists instead, from now on."

"Actually, I have a better idea" Amy said, with a grin. "What if we thumb-pay for the chloroform, which would make the money go off my account if it's in an EJ world, and we'll take a Suzy or a Marlene along to pay, if we're in a PF world? Then we can rob from wuss me and from the girls - and they will pay for the chloroform with which we can kidnap even more of them!"

"Amy, that's simply brilliant!" Cliff said, as he high-fived with the girl. "You really must be brilliant! Like me, of course..."

"Exactly" Amy said, putting an arm around Cliff's shoulders. "You're the best."

One of the female Marty Jr and George look-alikes, who apparently were the Marlene mentioned in the Back to the Future movies, stared at Cliff and Amy with a growl. "You two are sick" she told them.

Cliff looked at her with a smirk. "Ah, you would rather have that I'd hug you instead?"

The Marlene rolled her eyes. "Of course not" she said. "I just don't want to watch you two! I'd never thought that any version of Amy Needles would even want to hang around Cliff Tannen - let alone get so close to him."

"Ah, you girls probably didn't even have the brains to think about that" Amy said back. "That's why you are stupid and I'm good. The Tannens and I are going to be able to realise our wildest dreams in here."

"That's right" Cliff said. "And you're going to like it." He walked over to the Marlene, and sat down next to her. "You know you want me to love you. You just know."

"We're not that kind of girls, you know!" the Marlene exclaimed, furiously.

In response, Cliff put a kiss on her mouth. "Oh no?" he said, with a laugh. "Well, just wait and see. One day you're going to like this, and then you'll be my girls... and Griff's, of course."

"Don't forget to leave them to me to beat up afterwards" Amy said, with a smirk.

Cliff patted her on the back. "I'd never forget you, honey" he promised her. "Griff, you and I will all be in on this." He stared at his son. "Even though we could switch places sometimes. I like being around the girls, and capturing girls is going to get boring, eventually. Being together with them, though..." His smirk grew even wider. "That's just perfect."

As he headed over to the front of the train, Julia Belle looked around. "Who are you girls, anyway?" she asked. "I mean, I recognize you eight as the Marlene from the BTTF movies, but other than that..."

"I'm a Marlene, too" a girl who looked a lot like Lorraine Baines, from what JB had seen in old pictures, said. "Marlene Four. I happen to resemble my grandmother Lorraine, instead of my Dad. It's really weird."

"And what makes it even weirder would be me" a girl who looked a lot like Julia's teenaged mother said. "I'm Melody McFly, and I take after my mom. I'm from the same world as Marlene here is."

"I'm Suzy MacArthur" a girl who looked a lot like Elisabeth Shue said. "I probably will have the advantage if we ever get to escape, as I'm from the same world where this train is from." She tried to point towards two other girls, who were also just sitting there. "That's Suzy Five and Suzy Seven" she said. "I'm Suzy Three. In our respective worlds, we're Marty Junior's girlfriend."

"I'm Stephanie Stebbs, which I suppose that you have already figured out" one of the other Stephanie's said. "I'm along with my sister Stacy. We're Stephanie and Stacy Two, and there's also Stephanie Six and Stacy Six, and then there's Stephanie Nine and Stacy Nine, and now, there's Stephanie Ten and Stacy Ten."

Julia thought that over, then realised that worlds number one, four and eight weren't mentioned. "What about One, Four and Eight?" she asked.

"As for eight, you should talk to me" an unfamiliar girl said. "My name is Susan Brown, and I'm the girlfriend of Calvin Klein III, who is the counterpart of the Marty Junior's, and of Marty Klein Jr in universe number nine." She looked around, and sighed. "It really makes me feel quite hurt that I don't exist in any of the other universes. I'm the great-granddaughter of Dr. Brown."

"The great-granddaughter?" Julia repeated, unsure whether she had heard it right. "Are you from the future, then?"

Susan smiled, and shook her head. "No, but we do have a rather weird situation" she said. "My grandpa, Verne, was born about two decades earlier than in most other worlds, and both he and my father fell in love at first sight while still teenagers." She blushed. "It is a rather unusual situation, to be honest, but I guess that there should be other things to worry about."

"Like getting out of here" Julia said, sighing.

Cliff then burst out of laughter, and let the train hover in mid-air to return to the girls. "You do really still think that you can get out of here?" he said, almost pathetically. "Aw, poor girls! You still don't get that we'll never let you go, do you?"

"We don't get it, no" Susan said, with a growl. "That's because it's not true. One day, we will get out of here, and Great-Grandpa and his other selves will come to rescue us along with the Marty's, and Calvin. And then, you guys really are in trouble."

Cliff shook his head. "Oh, I'm so scared" he said, sarcastically. "Even if they do manage to approach us again, they can't harm us without causing harm to you girls. Also, they probably won't want to hurt their dear train." He smirked. "We're absolutely safe here, no matter what they try. I'm beginning to like this chase."

"I guessed you would" Stephanie Six said. "You are really evil, Cliff Tannen. I just wish that the Doc's were here already."

"They'll never get you girls away from us again" Cliff said, with a smirk. "And instead of introducing yourselves over and over again, you would do better by starting to think of a wedding dress."

Marlene Three, angered, then put her leg onto the train's floor. Cliff just saw it a moment too late, and tripped. With loud noise, he fell onto the floor.

A brief moment of laughter at their nemesis falling was broken as they all noticed Cliff's less-than-pleased look. He rose again, looking at Marlene Three, who paled slightly.

"You think that you're funny?" he asked, looking at her. "You think that you could just harm me like this without repercussions?"

Before Marlene could respond, Cliff had risen fully, and suddenly grabbed Marlene Three's hair, holding it tight. The girl screamed as Cliff pulled her up, and pushed her towards the train door. As he opened it, Julia realised that Marlene Three was probably looking down at a certain death if she fell.

"It's high, huh?" Cliff taunted. He stared at her. "I don't need you, you know. I've got nine Marlene's by now. I could just give you a push and let the locals of this world take care of you."

"No" Marlene Three said, scared. "Please... please don't."

Cliff glared at her once more, then grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her to the ground. He then kicked her leg, causing Marlene to groan, and then smirked. He looked at the girls. "I guess that I don't have to tell you any more about what happens when you anger me."

All of the girls shook their heads. Cliff smiled almost pleasantly, then resumed his position at the front.

Julia stared at Marlene, like all the other girls, but it was Suzy Three who spoke the words that were burnt into everyone's minds from the moment that Cliff tripped on. "Marlene, why on earth did you do that?"

Marlene Three stared at her and shrugged, a smug look in her face. "I don't know" she admitted. "He... he just angered me... and I missed my home, you know. I just couldn't take it anymore."

"Then still" Stephanie Two said. "You could've been killed, Marlene Three."

"She's right" Stacy Nine said. "You should've been more careful. You know what the Tannen's... and in your realities, I suppose also Amy Needles... are like."

"Quit that" Julia said. "I actually could agree a little with Marlene Three there. Cliff was angering me too." She looked around. "Have you guys really been tortured like that all the time?"

A somewhat hesitant nod came from all of them. "That's right" Marlene One said. "However, I think that it's getting worse when time passes. I suppose that Cliff is adjusting more and more to his position and to what he can do. We can't stop him. We outnumber them easily, but since we're tied up, we can't use that position."

"That's right" a girl which hadn't introduced herself said. "Marlene and I have been in on this from the very beginning, and we know by now what Cliff, Griff and this Amy-impostor are like." She stared at a girl who looked just like Melody McFly. "Well, I suppose Jennifer here was the very first to be captured, but Marly and I were really second and third."

"Jennifer?" Julia repeated. "As in Jennifer Parker?" The girl nodded, as Julia frowned. "I suppose that we'll have to finish the introductions, then."

"You're right" Jennifer said. "As you've now heard, I'm Jennifer Parker, and I'm from world number one, from the year 1987. I was actually the very first that Cliff captured, and I was the one to confirm to him that the DeLorean - which was the first time vehicle that he stole - was really a time machine."

Julia gasped as she looked at the girl. "You actually told him?" she said, not really believing it.

Jennifer sighed. "I was pretty much forced" she said. "He told me that he would either make a cut in my arm, or else he would leave me behind and hurt Marty - Marty Senior - instead." She sighed, tears welling up in her eyes. "I just couldn't stand the thought of him hurting my boyfriend, so I finally gave in to his wishes."

Julia sighed. "I suppose that I can understand that, kind of" she said. "I'd probably do the same thing if he'd hurt Mike."

"Mike?" Marlene Four said. "Mike McFly or Mike Hartford?"

"Hartford" Julia said. "My boyfriend."

"Now, wait a minute" Marlene Two said. "You have a boyfriend named Mike Hartford?"

"Had a boyfriend" Julia corrected. "With Cliff and Griff being so powerful now, I don't think that I'll ever see him again." She sighed. "We were going to be so happy together. I guess we never really considered that this could happen in the future. Poor Mike. I hope he's all right."

"He should be" Marlene Six said, shaking her head. "I just can't understand this. Mike Hartford really is your boyfriend?"

"Yeah" Julia said. "Why?"

"He's my boyfriend, too" Marlene Six said. "And he's also the boyfriend of One, Two and Four... Three, Five, Seven and Eight are single. I'm unsure about Marlene Nine."

"I'm dating a Vince McFly" Marlene Nine said. "I guess that might be due to the circumstances that made our reality. After all, Vincent McFly doesn't exist in your worlds, as in your worlds, there was no Calvin Klein to take George McFly's place."

"This is just so confusing..." Julia groaned. "I'd never expected to end up in such a situation. Granted, being confused is the least of our concerns... like Susan said."

"For me, it's confusing too" the girl who said that she was with Marlene One said. "I'm Harmony Brown, by the way, the granddaughter of Dr. Emmett Brown. I'm Harmony One, and over there is Harmony Four."

"I'm Julie MacArthur" a girl who looked a lot like the Suzy MacArthur's said. "I'm from world number seven, and I'm the cousin of Suzy Seven." She sighed. "I'm just glad that none of my other selves are involved in this mess."

"And I guess that we finish the group" a girl who looked a lot like Susan said. "I'm Maria Brown, and I'm the daughter of Emmett Brown. I'm Maria Seven, and Maria Five is over there."

"Well, actually, I conclude this group" a red-haired girl said. "I'm Lisa Jung, and I'm originally from the 1980s. Thanks to a confusing story, though, I ended up moving to the 2010s, and dating Mike McFly - who is the twin brother of Alex McFly, who is the cousin of Marty Jr of our world."

"And with that, we should ask who you are" Marlene Three said. "You don't look familiar, but if you're really dating Mike..."

"I suppose that I should tell you" Julia said. "I'm Julia Belle Rundgren. I'm the daughter of Vincent Rundgren and Jennifer Parker. My aunt, Julia Mae Rundgren, ended up travelling to the world of Back to the Future thanks to a few tickets that her uncle had given her. She actually came from 2007, by the way. Since aunt Julia was a huge fan of Back to the Future, she ended up adjusting very well - and she even fell in love with Marty McFly, and as he and Jennifer broke up, Jennifer fell in love with Julia's brother, Vincent, who had come to our world after Julia had voiced the thought of wanting to move to our world permanently. I'm the cousin of Marty McFly Jr and George Anthony McFly. They are the twin sons of Marty Sr and Julia, but they don't have a daughter. Therefore, there is no Marlene in our world."

"That feels so weird" Marlene Two said. "I mean, I understand that it is always a possibility... but still. I really am not used to this, you know."

"Feeling sad about this?" Amy asked, with a smile. "Well, I guess you're not really smart enough to grasp all this. Poor Marlenes." She smirked, and turned to Cliff. "Are we about ready to leave again?"

"We're just landing right now" Cliff said, smiling. "We lost some time by annoying Marlene Three, but we should be able to leave in a few seconds." He then landed the train onto the place where they always parked it. He then frowned, slightly.

"What's wrong?" Amy asked.

"The property here is deserted" Cliff responded. "None of the bushes that were here in all the other realities, are here!"

Julia looked out of her window, and noticed that, for once, the Tannens were right. The area was empty, and lacking of every hint of forest. From her reality, and apparently, from all the other realities, she knew this area to be in posession of the muncipality of Hill Valley - and they had ordered for this to become a bush-rich environment. However, in here, it was completely empty. Julia wondered what was going on.

"I'm not sure what happened," Amy said, "but I suppose that we can still exit. It's not like we cared before about who owned what."

Cliff looked at her, and smiled. "That's right" he said. He then turned to Griff. "Well, Griff, I guess you'll have to amuse yourself on your own again."

"Don't worry" Griff said. "I'll be fine."

Cliff nodded, and winked towards his son, as he and Amy exited the train. Julia looked after them, and felt sick in her stomach. Now two of her kidnappers were gone, but the third was still there, and they were still trapped. She really felt bad. She just hoped, that Marty Jr and George would come to rescue her soon. However, from the previous experiences of the other hostages, she realised that said chance was very small.

oooooooo

Cliff Tannen smiled, as he walked up to the town of Hill Valley. He was feeling optimistic - and had almost forgotten the thing that Marlene Three had done to him. Here he was, and he was going to capture some more girls. He smiled evilly, as he thought of the girls. Yeah, this was a good life.

"Here we are once again" Amy said, looking around in the road up to the Square, and, ultimately, up to the mall. "You know, this is almost getting boring. The mall really remains being the same, between universes."

Cliff nodded. "Yeah, that's correct" he said. "You know, I wonder who we'll encounter this time, and whether we'll see a Harmony, Stephanie, or a Suzy. Or maybe even a Susan, once again."

"Yeah, that sounds like a possibility" Amy agreed. As she then looked at Cliff, one could almost spot a concerned look in her face. "Cliff, Marlene didn't hurt you too bad, did she?"

The bully shook his head, waving away her concerns. "No" he assured her. "I'm perfectly fine. That kid does need a lesson, though... however, we can cross that matter when we'll come to it. For now, we'll simply try to capture the girls that we are looking for."

"Yeah, I suppose so" Amy said. They then reached the Square, and looked around. It certainly looked familiar, but there were clear differences. For one, the Courthouse Mall was gone. As he looked at the Courthouse itself, Cliff could read that it said 'Hill Valley Courthouse' as opposed to 'Hill Valley Courthouse Mall'. Also, the entrance to the right of the pond, which was still around in here, with even more plants than usual and even some fishes in it, seemed smaller, and as Cliff looked closer, he realised that it read 'McFly Tunnel'. The bully stepped back with a shock, and mostly with a lot of puzzled feelings, as he wondered why anyone would name a tunnel after one of the McFly buttheads.

"What's going on here, Cliff?" Amy asked, seeming to be just as confused as he himself was. "Seems like something really weird is going on in here."

Cliff nodded. "You appear to be right, yeah" he said. "However, we do have some more pressing concerns. With the Mall gone, it is highly unlikely that the girls would be around here."

"They've been there in every universe up until now, yeah" Amy said. "Well, since I came, anyway. This certainly is weird." She looked around, confused.

"Maybe they could be at the Lone Pine Mall instead?" Cliff suggested.

His ally shook her head. "It's impossible" she insisted. "Lone Pine Mall doesn't exist anymore. It might be around in your time, but it isn't in mine. It was torn down years ago, after not attracting many visitors anymore. I don't know when, I'm not a history buff."

"But maybe this could've changed, now" Cliff said, in one of his rare bright moments. "If the Courthouse Mall is not here, maybe the Lone Pine Mall could continue to function without the Courthouse Mall being there to take shoppers away from the Courthouse Mall."

Amy considered that for a moment. "It is possible..." she muttered. "I wouldn't be certain about that, though. We'll never know what this world is like until we find out for ourselves, you know."

"Yeah, that's right" Cliff said, thinking of the possibilities that were there. "Let's check out the Café 80s. Maybe they could be in there."

"That might be a possibility" Amy said. The two then walked over to the café, and got inside. As Cliff looked around, he didn't see anyone that he was looking for inside. He did, however, encounter some kind of a video waiter.

"Welcome to the Café 80s" the waiter said. "Where it's always morning in America, even in the aftern-n-noon!" Cliff then noticed that the waiter looked a lot like president Reagan. "Our special today," the waiter continued, "is a special steak with chips, and with some sausages."

"Just give me a Pepsi" Amy said, as she realised that she was feeling kind of thirsty.

"Give us ten Pepsi's" Cliff said, figuring that he could try to get some drinks for the girls, too, so they'd have another way of getting them to cooperate.

"Free or Perfect?" the waiter asked.

"What?" Cliff asked. He couldn't imagine there to be an actual perfect Pepsi.

"Perfect" Amy said. "And yeah, that'll be everything."

As Cliff looked on, astonished, a bottle of Pepsi popped out of the waiter. As he then continued to watch, more and more bottles popped out. "Whoa!" he called out, looking at Amy. "2017 seems to be a really cool year!"

"It certainly is" Amy said, smiling. "Too bad some of these McFly buttheads don't appreciate it."

"Well, I suppose that they'll have other things on their mind right now" Cliff said, with an evil smirk.

Then, the Pepsi bottles finished coming out, and the waiter hovered over to Cliff. "That'll be 611,75 dollars, sir."

"SIX HUNDRED BUCKS?"

"Six hundred and eleven dollars and seventy-five cents, sir" the waiter corrected.

Cliff looked enraged. "I don't care how much it is exact!" he exclaimed. "What kind of nonsense is this?"

"I know that it's probably hard for you to imagine, but this is a pretty reasonable price in the 2010s" Amy said. "Inflation has risen high in the past few years."

"Six hundred bucks for a couple of Pepsi's?" Cliff said. He let out a weak laugh. "That can never be a reasonable price no matter what time period you are in."

"I know it might sound that way" Amy said. "But that's the way things are now. It's not like you will be paying yourself if you pay with your thumb, after all."

Cliff looked at her, then realised that she did have a point, somehow. He pressed his thumb to the plate and watched as the machine apparently wrote 611,75 off his bank account. Finally, it stopped, and as Cliff removed his thumb from the plate, the waiter gave them a bag to put the Pepsi's in and started to move away from them and through the Café.

Still a little annoyed at the price, Cliff looked at his Pepsi. He carefully opened it up, after some initial hesitation about how he should do it, and then, he took a gulp, and realised that it wasn't that bad. He drank all the Pepsi inside, and then, he put the eight remaining Pepsi bottles in the bag after Amy had drank her bottle. They then exited, to continue their hunt for McFly or Brown or Stebbs or MacArthur girls.

As they exited, though, Amy let out a short gasp, as she saw a very familiar person - herself. Other Amy was just a few feet ahead of them, and seemed to be walking up to someone. Cliff and Amy then sneaked into some bushes nearby, and started to listen in on the conversation that was apparently coming up.

As Other Amy then approached the person, Cliff saw that the boy was none other than Marty McFly Junior. He smirked slightly, and continued to watch, as Other Amy reached Marty Jr, and slapped him on the shoulder, hard.

Marty Jr looked around, annoyed, and then noticed who it was. "Amy Needles" he said, annoyed. "Can't you ever leave me alone?"

"Why should I?" Other Amy taunted. "Beating you up is fun."

Marty Jr took a step back, angered. "If I were you, I'd get outta here before I do the same thing to you as you would want to do to me" he said. "I might be short, but that doesn't mean that I can't defend myself against your type!"

Other Amy laughed. "Oh, poor Marty" she said, with a smirk. She neared him, then got a hard slap in her face. "Don't you dare" Marty Jr hissed.

"Should we help her?" Cliff asked.

"I don't know" Amy said. "That would mean revealing my identity, probably, and I'm not quite sure about how I'd feel having another me on the train."

Other Amy and Marty Jr had in the meantime gotten into a fistfight. Amy and Cliff watched on, fascinated, as Marty Jr defended himself well against Other Amy hitting him. Finally, the girl backed off. "Stupid McFly" she told him, walking away. "Don't you think we're done with this yet."

Marty Junior shot her a look, then headed off in the direction of the place Cliff had noticed the huge McFly mansion a few realities before. Cliff and Amy looked after him for a few moments, then looked at each other. "What now?" Amy asked.

"Well, they don't appear to be here" Cliff said. "In that case, we can perhaps better head back to the train, and worry about finding the girls there." He growled. "If things go on like this, our enemies might even have a chance of getting to them first."

"Yeah" Amy said, equally disgusted. "Maybe we should check out their home, after all."

"Wait..." Cliff then muttered, as he pointed down the street, where they recognised Maria Brown. The girl was walking past, obviously in a good mood. Cliff then stepped into the street. "Hi there" he said, casually.

Maria gasped. "Griff Tannen!" she exclaimed.

Amy rolled her eyes. "He's Cliff" she said, grabbing Maria's arms. "Are you prepared to come along with us on a nice ride?"

"No way" Maria muttered, and ran away. However, Cliff was prepared for her, and stuck out his foot. He then grabbed her from the ground, and chloroformed her, causing her to pass out.

"Good work, Cliff" Amy said, with a grin. "Although you should've waited chloroforming her. We could've asked her where the other girls are." She sighed. "Well, I guess we'll better head over to the train, and stick to the plan we thought up before she came along. Well, at least we've got somebody, now."

Cliff nodded, and together, the two headed back to the train. They didn't know yet that they were in for a pleasant surprise when arriving. Pleasant from their perspective, at least.

oooooooo

Suzy MacArthur was feeling very much excited, as she exited the Lone Pine Mall, along with her friend, Marlene. They had managed to pick up a nice card for David McFly, Marty Jr's uncle. They'd originally wanted to get him a business suit, but the Mall was out of suits today. Therefore, they'd just bought a card, and some money that they originally wanted to spend on the present.

As the two girls then headed back towards the McFly house, Suzy started to think of Marty Junior. It had been just two years ago, that she'd met Marty, when he had managed to beat up Griff in the Square. Up until then, Griff had been trying to push Marty Jr around. However, his father and Doc Brown had always been very much encouraging of him to stand up to Griff. It wasn't until October 21st, 2015, that he'd finally done that - and saved Suzy in the process.

Suzy now felt depressed, as she remembered that initially, some of her friends had accused her of just dating Marty Jr, because his father was a rich ex-rock star. Marty McFly Senior was indeed very rich, and Suzy had admitted to herself that, if she wouldn't have financial security as much as she had now, then she would've hesitated to be really accepting of her romantic feelings for Marty Jr. However, she really knew herself that she was in love with Marty Jr, and eventually, most of her friends had come to realise that, too. Some of them, though, had distanced themselves from her. Suzy wondered whether she could've ever considered them friends, now that they'd done this.

The girl then thought of her future father-in-law. Marty McFly Senior was a very kind and polite man, and Suzy knew that Marty Jr really admired his father. However, she also knew the truth about Marty Sr's riches, and that he'd gained some of them by that awful Gray's Sports Almanac, which had strained the friendship of Marty Sr and Dr. Brown for about seven years. It was almost impossible for her to imagine, as Dr. Brown was so close to the McFly family now.

Ever since the day that Marty Sr had decided to give up the almanac, things had improved for both him and Hill Valley. After getting his hand fixed, he had started a career as a rock star, and had enjoyed moderate success, even though it was not as much as he would've had if he'd started a few years earlier with his career. He'd also helped Doc Brown to get a nice laboratory, which had enabled Doc to build the inventions that made up life of 2017, including hover technology and advanced voice-ID. Jules Brown, the eldest son of Doc and Susan, was working on fusion at the moment.

"Aren't you excited about tonight, Suzy?" Marlene asked. "I really do envy you now. I mean, even though I've dated quite a few boys in the past - I don't have a boyfriend as of current. I wonder who I'll marry iin the future. Doc doesn't want to tell me, though. He always says that it will alter my future." She sighed. "I think it's kind of unfair. I mean, he has told you that you will marry Marty Jr."

"Well, Marty and I have been dating for quite some time now" Suzy pointed out. "You, on the other hand, are currently single. It would be bad if you were to meet someone who you knew that you were going to marry, and then press on too much for you two to get closer - and therefore, making him hesitant to date you. Do you get what I mean?"

"Yeah, I suppose that I do" Marlene said. "That's kind of how it was for Doc and Dad, back when Doc was still waiting for Dad and him to meet. Well, it's not the same thing of course, as a romantic relationship with someone is different from the friendship between Doc and Dad. However, he also knew that he had to meet Dad somehow - but on the other hand, he also knew that he had to be careful not to rush things, as it might alter history so that he wouldn't be able to become friends with Dad at all. That really must've been a hard situation." She paused. "I suppose that I kind of get why Doc isn't telling me about my future spouse, then. Too much things to worry about."

"Exactly" Suzy agreed. "Knowledge about the future can be nice, but it can be a huge burden in times like these. In that case, I wouldn't want to know what my future is like - even if someone offered to tell me."

"Someone who knew that what he said was right, you mean" Marlene corrected. "I mean, it wouldn't matter if someone would tell you - as long as it was not the truth, and you knew that it wasn't. I mean, like horoscopes."

"Yeah, that sounds about right" Suzy said.

As they then walked on, Marlene spotted something unfamiliar. "Suzy!" she exclaimed. "Look!"

The girl looked up, and what she saw was about the right definition of 'incredible'. "Marlene, catch me or I'm going to faint" she muttered. "Am I... am I really seeing a steam train?"

"It certainly appears to be so" Marlene muttered. "This... this is amazing. This is incredible."

The train in question, which was standing right in front of Suzy, looked very familiar, yet weird. An 'Y' shaped thing was attached to the side, and it looked very much like a flux capacitor. Then, there were all kinds of gauges and dials attached to the side, and finally, the letters 'ELB' were painted proudly to the sides. Suzy and Marlene exchanged glances. "Marly, you don't think that... Doc Brown made this?"

"Actually, I do think so" the teen muttered. "This is unbelievable. I wonder why Doc never told us about this."

"Maybe it's not his?" Suzy suggested. "I mean, maybe it's his, but from the future?"

Marlene considered that for a moment. "That might be a possibility" she said. "However, I'm not really up to believing that. It would most likely mean, that something is going wrong today. That is mostly the case when Docs from the future show up."

"Maybe we should go look inside" Suzy said. "See if we can find evidence as to why they are here. See if we can help them complete their mission."

"You're just curious" Marlene said, with a smirk.

"I'm not!" Suzy exclaimed, laughing. "All right... I am. A little. But don't you think that we've got the right to be curious? After all, this is a Doc-made steam train!"

"Yeah, that's right" the other teen admitted. "Come on, let's see what is inside."

The two teens then headed in, one after the other, each curiously looking around the corner. The front seats were empty. That was something that they hadn't expected. But the thing that they hadn't expected at all, was seeing themselves... tied up, in the back, and multiplied several times, and being with several other girls, some of them familiar, some of them completely unknown.

Marlene and Suzy both looked at the other side of the train, and gasped. "Holy shit!" Marlene exclaimed. "What the heck is going on here?"

"We've been captured" one of the Marlene's said. "Haven't you?"

Marlene and Suzy exchanged glances. "Um, no" Suzy said. "We were just walking past, and then we saw the train here. What's going on?"

"We've been captured" a Suzy said. "By Cliff and Griff Tannen, and Amy Needles. Cliff is from 1987. They've been hopping through dimensions and I have no idea when they're going to stop. You've got to do something to help us get out of here."

"Maybe we could call my parents" Marlene said. "I mean, that'll be more inconspicious than freeing you all."

"I suppose that maybe I could better do that job, instead of you two" another Marlene said. "I'm Marlene Three, by the way. No offence against you - but I think that it'll be better for your father to speak with someone who can explain the situation better."

"Yeah, you're right" Marlene said, looking around. "But you said that you'd been captured by Cliff, Griff and Amy, but... where are they now?"

"Cliff and Amy are looking for you two" Marlene Three said. "Well, not you exactly, but the girls of this reality. And Griff has gone off on a walk. According to him, he wanted to have time to think about what he'll all do to us without us screaming through his thoughts."

Suzy smirked. "Well, good for us" she said. "That way, we can go on with your plan easier."

Marlene then reached out towards her counterpart, and quickly freed Marlene Three's right arm. She then took her cell phone, and tapped in the correct numbers. She then handed the phone over to Marlene Three. "Keep it short" she said.

Marlene Three looked at her with a smirk. "You don't have to remind me of that."

Moments later, the familiar voice of Marty Senior came up. "Hello, McFly residence" Suzy heard him say.

"Dad" Marlene Three said. "I - I don't know how to explain this, but I'm Marlene, but not the Marlene you know."

"Run that by me again?" Marty Sr asked.

"I'm Marlene from another reality" Marlene Three explained. "Cliff and Griff Tannen have gone off to capture girls our age from various realities. Your daughter and your daughter-in-law were the ones to find us and free us."

"Wait a moment" Marty Sr muttered. "Are you telling me that Cliff and Griff Tannen can travel through dimensions?"

"Correct" Marlene Three said, relieved. "They took Doc Brown's time machine from the year 1987 - well, Cliff did - and then Griff got picked up in 2017. There are actually multiple me's here - ten, including your daughter. Amy Needles is also in on this with Cliff and Griff."

"This... this is heavy" Marty Sr groaned. "I can't believe this." He paused. "I suppose that I'll have to come and get you. Where are you guys?"

"Near the Courthouse Square" Marlene Three said. "You know, at the road into town. It's completely empty here."

"But that's my property!" Marty Sr exclaimed. "I bought it back in 1990! December 1990, in fact!"

"You did?" Marlene said, surprised. "That explains why it looks completely different from how I know it."

"Well, I guess that we'll find out the reason for this later on" Marty Sr said. "We need to get on with this as soon as possible, now."

Just as Marlene was about to say something back, her counterpart let out a shriek. "Suzy!" she called out. "It's Griff!"

"Oh no!" Marlene Three muttered. "Other Dad, I gotta go, Griff's approaching." Without waiting for a reply, she hung up.

Suzy and Marlene looked at each other. "We gotta leave" Marlene said. "Hiding in here won't do us any good."

"That's right, I suppose" Suzy nodded. They quickly exited the train, and started running off, trying to remain in the shadows.

Unfortunately, their plan failed. Griff noticed them, gasped, and started to chase them. Suzy looked at Marlene. "You go right, I go left" she called out.

"Check" Marlene muttered. They soon split ways, one going to the left, in the direction of the Courthouse Square, and one going the other way. The latter, Suzy, soon realised that she was going the wrong way. She'd accidentally picked an alleyway that had an end. Griff managed to chase her to the end of the road. "Well, and you thought you were smart" he said, grabbing her arm.

That got a hard response into Griff's stomach. Griff's bionic implants, however, blocked it. While Suzy was still wondering how Griff managed to do this, as he'd broken his implants years ago, Suzy's arms were pushed behind her back and Griff held her in a solid grip.

"You know, you ain't going to get away with this" she said, trying to kick her attacker again.

"Oh, ain't I?" Griff asked. "We'll be outta here before you can even think up a plan to get away from here."

"Well, even then, Marlene is still around" Suzy muttered. "She'll be able to get away from here and help Dad and Doc in freeing us. You don't stand a chance."

"You know, I think that I've heard that before" Griff smirked. As he then spotted something, he added: "Marlene was going to rescue you, right?"

"Yeah" Suzy said, confused. She then looked up, and noticed a young man who looked just like Griff, but without bionics - she figured that he had to be Cliff - along with Amy Needles. Cliff carried Maria Brown, and Amy carried Marlene McFly. Both were unconscious.

"We were just about to head back, and see who we encountered!" Cliff said, with a smile. "Looks like the girls of this reality had gone exploring on their own."

"Yeah, and they almost succeeded, apparently" Amy said. "You have to watch out better, Griff."

"Will do" Griff said. He looked at Suzy. "You know, this 'you're not going to get away with this' crap is beginning to get really annoying."

"Well, then maybe you should get some fist exercise" Amy said, with a grin.

"Oh no you're not!" Suzy said. She leaned down, and tried to kick Griff again. This time, it was a direct hit onto Griff's knee. Griff's grip loosened, and Suzy yanked free of him, running away.

"Butthead!" Cliff exclaimed, starting pursuit. Griff and Amy followed him suit.

Suzy, in the meantime, was getting problems. She was rather fast, but she couldn't hold out against three villains chasing her. After almost fifteen minutes of pursuit, and three attempts to hide somewhere, she finally got tired.

"I have to go on" she told herself. "I have to go on..."

She, however, didn't succeed. Two more minutes later, and about 2 1/2 miles away from the train, Suzy fell down from sheer exhaustion. As she noticed Cliff, Griff and Amy nearing, she finally gave up, and once again, the girls of a reality were down for the count, as Suzy MacArthur slipped into unconsciousness.

oooooooo

George Anthony McFly held on tight, as the time machine travelled through dimensions and entered another world. He'd never even dreamed of visiting another universe - and, if the circumstances hadn't been so bad, it might've even been a very nice experience. However, it looked more like a nightmare today.

The teen felt disgusted, as he thought of Cliff and Griff Tannen. They'd actually kidnapped his girlfriend, Stacy Stebbs, his brother's girlfriend, and his cousin. And of course, there were also the other girls that the Tannens captured - which were also large in number. Also, he felt disgusted about what the bad version of Amy Needles had done. He still couldn't figure out how that Amy, who was always very nice, could end up being so horrifying, that she'd actually wipe clean her other self's bank account.

George then looked down, and noticed that, with the turbulence, one of his stuffed shells had nearly fallen off the plate. He just narrowly caught it, and breathed a sigh of relief. They couldn't afford to waste any food, after all.

"Well, we're there!" Doc Three then announced. "PF 47. You know, I'm really wondering what kind of world this will be - and whether it will be one that Marty Senior Three and I saw back in 1988. Up until now, we've had the world in which Marty Jr was stuck in the '80s, and the one in which his father was stuck in the '50s - both of which I knew the codes to. Then, there was the final universe, the one in which the Hell Valley citizens resided. That was the one in which we finally managed to fix the glitch in the Mr. Fusion. That means that this world will either be a world which I haven't seen at all yet, or one which I don't know the code to."

"Yeah, it is quite fascinating to meet the other us-es again, after so many years" Doc One nodded, as he continued to scoop the stuffed shells onto plates. "Granted, there are more important things to think about right now - like the girls, for instance, and how to save them. But, of course, I'm kind of curious as to what we'll find here. Who knows, we might find another version of us who has powers that can enable us to rescue the girls."

"You never know" Marty Senior One agreed. "I know, Doc. I am feeling both worried - and curious. It's kind of a mixed thing. However, I suppose that the curiosity will pass, eventually - as the hops through dimensions become natural. How long has it been, now?"

"If I remember correctly, it's been about twenty-two hours since TeenMarty and I departed 1987" Doc '87 said. "I'd never expected to get in this much of a mess. I do happen to feel rather tired - but I am trying to stay awake as much as I can. I am feeling very much worried about my granddaughter - and of course, my best friend's daughter and girlfriend."

"You're definitely not the only one" Marty Senior Five muttered. He then turned to the Doc in the front. "So, Doc Three, where are we going now?"

"I was kind of figuring that, if this is a PF world, then we could better head to your home" Doc Three said. "Just like in the other worlds, by the way. That might be the best place to go - and to figure out what to do next. I'm not giving up hope yet that it will be impossible to catch the girls."

"Right" Doc Ten said. "It's like we've always said, if we put our minds to it, we can accomplish anything." He looked out of the window. "This is very much surreal, though. I'd never expect that something like this would happen."

"I don't think that any of us would've expected this" Doc Five muttered. "I think that we were all expecting for the day to be an ordinary one - well, even if there would've been a birthday party, for one group of us-es, and an anniversary for the Marty Junior's, but still. And then, the girls went missing, and as we were still wondering about that, the bus showed up, and everything went wrong." He sighed.

"I'm sorry to have pulled you into all this" Doc '87 said, with a sigh. "It's all my fault. I should've never forgotten to bring those matchbooks back to Biff. If Cliff hadn't come to get them, he wouldn't have spotted the DeLorean, and this whole mess would've never happened in the first place!"

"Me '87, we've been over this" Doc Two said, firmly. "You know that it wasn't your fault. This could've happened to any one of us and you didn't know. The only one whose fault it is, is Cliff Tannen, along with Griff and the bad version of Amy Needles. Instead of having guilt problems, we should try to concentrate on rescuing the girls. That is our most important mission, after all."

"He's right, Doc" TeenMarty said. "You shouldn't complain about yourself. It won't help anything and you know that." He looked at his friend, firmly.

Doc '87 looked at him. "I guess that you're right" he finally settled on. "But I can't shake the idea off me that, if I hadn't been so careless, this whole thing would've never happened."

"Well, then you should stop thinking that" Marty Junior Seven said. "Focus on other things. It's okay, Doc."

Doc '87 smiled faintly. "Well, if so many of my friends say so, who am I to doubt that?" he said. "I suppose that you are right, then. All right, I'll focus on other things. That better, TeenMarty? Marty Junior Seven?"

"Much better" the former said, with a slight smile.

"I still can't believe that you actually married someone else than Jennifer" Marty Senior Three said, staring at his counterpart from world number ten. "What happened, exactly?"

"Well, Julia here is from the world in which we are characters in a movie trilogy called Back to the Future" Marty Senior Ten said. "She is from 2007, actually. Her uncle -"

"Wait a second" Marty Senior Five said. "A movie trilogy called Back to the Future? What's that supposed to mean? I mean... that can't be for real."

"You're right" Marty Senior Eight said. "I can't believe this. An actual trilogy about us?"

"Yeah, that's right" Marty Senior Ten said, as Marty Senior One, Two, Three, Four, Six and Seven nodded approvingly. "I'm not sure why you don't know - but it's actually the truth. There happens to be a movie trilogy centred around us."

"You can tell your unknowing selves the details about that later" Doc Three said. "Right now, we have to focus on our current mission, which consists of us finding our local allies-to-be in rescuing the girls."

"You're the Three, Three" Marty Senior Ten said. He then chuckled, slightly, as he realised what he'd just said. His counterparts did the same, as it really sounded unusual.

"That's right" Doc Three said, with a smirk. He then moved the train down from the skyway, as they were nearing the place that Marty McFly was supposed to live in this dimension.

George A McFly had, in the meantime, been listening to his father's conversation with the other Marty Senior's - but now, he decided to take a look at the others - more specifically, at his counterpart, George E McFly. "Who are you?" he asked, curiously.

George E McFly smiled at him. "I'm George Emmett McFly" he said. "My father is Calvin Arthur McFly - even though he really is nothing but another version of Marty McFly Senior. It's really nice to meet another version of me in you - even though, essentially, you're not me - as our mother's differ."

"Yeah, I suppose so" George A said. "Who is your mother, then?"

"Ann Parker" George E said. "I suppose that you have never heard of her, but in the Hell Valley reality, she's Jennifer Parker's twin sister. She doesn't exist in the regular world, though. I guess that makes me kind of double cousins with Emmett David Brown - one of my cousins. His father is the Marty McFly Senior from the Hell Valley Universe, and his mother is the alternate version of Jennifer Parker. We're full cousins thanks to his mother and my mother being sisters, and now that our fathers are the same person, we could also qualify as half-brothers. It really is a weird situation."

"Yeah, I would think so, too" George A nodded. "Even though I never even saw that world, besides the movie about it, I can try to understand how confusing this situation must be."

"What is your world like, then?" George E asked, curiously.

George A shrugged. "I think that the major difference was when Marty McFly Senior - my Dad - was shot by Libyan terrorists on October 26th, 1985. I heard that, in other worlds, the gun that was pointed at him did jam, causing him to be able to escape - but in our world, it worked all right, and my other self was shot in the back before having a chance to go back in time."

George E gasped. "But... how come he is here now?"

"Some friends of ours somehow managed to bring him back to life" George A explained. "It's kind of a confusing situation..."

"I agree" George E muttered, astonished. "That sounds incredible. How could that happen, though?"

"Well, apparently, Sabrina Palmer helped a lot" George A said. "Also, Celeste gave some help with the resurrection."

"Who are they?" George E asked, confused.

"Well, Sabrina is a witch" George A said, making George E gasp. "Really! Celeste, however... well, I'm not sure how I should explain her."

"This story sounds really familiar" Marty Junior Two said. "It's just like what Dad and Uncle Calvin always tell us - about how they helped out bringing back another version of Dad from the death."

"I guess that you are the guys that brought me back to life, then" Doc Ten said. "And Marty, of course. This really is astonishing. I always wondered how you guys had been doing."

"Well, I'm married to a Jessica Hoffman" Doc Two said. "We've got two kids, Jules and Verne. They're twins, and born on December 12th, 1987."

"I'm married to Jessica too" Doc Ten said. "I decided to rebuild the time machine, eventually, and I got the twins on the same date as you did. This is fascinating, you know."

"Certainly" Doc Two agreed. "We could actually have a lot of fun in this trip - if there wasn't the danger of the girls being kidnapped by Cliff and Griff Tannen."

"Right" Doc Ten said, nodding sadly.

"Great Scott!" a familiar voice then sounded from the front. Doc Three looked into the bus, pale. "It looks like the mansion discussion just got a new twist!"

"What's going on?" Marty Senior Three said, frowning. As he walked closer to Doc Three, he noticed it too, and gasped. "Holy shit" he finally hissed. "This is heavy..."

George A McFly frowned, confused. What could be going on? Curious, he leaned out of the window, and looked down below. And what he saw there, confused him enormously.

On the spot that the McFly mansion apparently was in the other worlds, the same mansion now stood. That was kind of shocking already, as George hadn't seen the building before. However, that wasn't the reason that Marty Sr Three and Doc Three had been astonished about.

Behind the mansion, two huge towers rose into the sky. They seemed attached to the mansion, and to each other. It was kind of a duplex, but then of towers. The writing on the towers, however, was the most shocking of all. The left part of the towers, which was in fact just one huge thing, read 'Emmett Brown Hover Conversions'. The right one, however, was the thing that Doc Three and Marty Sr Three had been shocked about. It read nothing else than 'Martin McFly Enterprises'. Below the writing, a large picture of Marty McFly Sr in his early twenties could be seen.

"What the heck?" Marty Senior Four exclaimed. "Did we - I - just become some kind of the leader of a huge company?"

"Somehow, I'm being reminded of Biff's Pleasure Paradise" Marty Senior Five muttered. "I think that that tower was even higher, though."

"Yeah, I suppose so" Marty Senior Six nodded. "This really is a confusing situation. What's going on here?"

"Well, there's only one way on which we can find that out" Doc Three said.

"We're not going to land here, are we?" Marty Senior Ten said. "I'm actually kind of hesitant about what I'm going to see."

"I understand, Marty Ten" Doc Three said. "However, I can't help but be curious. And, if we want to rescue the girls, we'll have to dare something."

Marty Senior Ten nodded, sighing, as Doc Three took the train down. George A figured that his Dad was thinking the exactly thing as he himself - hoping that he hadn't made the wrong decision.

oooooooo

Marty McFly Junior was feeling very much confused, as he was sitting on the bench in the living room of the McFly and Brown mansion. Just a quarter ago, Marlene had called. However, she had a terrible message. Apparently, Cliff from 1987 and Griff Tannen had gotten their hands on a time machine, and had started kidnapping girls. They had also allied with Amy Needles.

Marty Senior then walked over to his son. "I'm about ready to go" he said. "Doc has gotten his time machine ready, down in the cellar. I'm hoping that we can still catch these bastards before they leave. Or maybe we could catch up with the others."

"What others?" Marty Junior asked.

His father looked at him, his hand balling into a fist. "I can not believe that any version of me could ever leave the girls at the hands of such a madman and go on with their daily jobs. Since there are ten Marlene's, I'm assuming that there must be at least ten versions of me or Doc, unless..." His voice wavered for a moment. "Unless they're like me before '92."

"Dad, we've been over this, okay?" Marty Junior said, with a sigh. "I know what you were like before 1992. You told me. Doc admitted that he himself wasn't too well either. You were just a guy in your early twenties, easily influenced by the idea of fame and fortune. It's all right, Dad. You apologised, Doc apologised, and things are all right again."

Marty Senior looked at him for a moment, and, just as Marty Junior thought that his father was going to say something to try to prove Marty Junior wrong, the musician actually nodded. "You're right, Marty" he said, with a faint smile. "I should know that and I do know that, by now. But on times like these, it comes up and I need a firm push back to reality to let it go again." His smile faded then as his mind apparently went back to the other subject. "However, those girls are still captives. We still will have to save them, one way or another." He sighed. "Come on, let's go to the cellar and see what Doc has proposed this time around."

August 10, 2017
4:30 PM PDT
Lone Pine Universe

Suzy MacArthur blinked, as she came to. She tried to think of what happened, but she found herself at a loss. Slowly, she opened her eyes. As she caught sight of several versions of herself, Marlene, and Maria - than everything came back to her. She had been chased by two Tannens, along with Amy Needles.

"Are you okay, Suzy?" asked a soft feminine voice. Suzy turned her head, and saw that the voice came from the Maria who was restrained beside her. Thus, she figured that this was the Maria of her world. She was wearing the same clothes, at any rate. "This is simply awful, isn't it? I mean, I never expected for..."

"Wait, Maria!" whispered Suzy, as she decided to take a closer look at her fellow captives. "Okay, I see that there are eight versions of Marlene. How come there happens to be... only three other versions of me? And only three other versions of Maria?"

"Actually, there are only two other versions of Maria," countered one of the alternate Marias. As Suzy took a closer look at the girl, she realized that the other girl didn't look exactly like Maria. Her hair was a little blonder - and she had blue eyes, instead of brown. "My name's Susan Brown - so, in an inter-dimensional sort of way, we are related. I came from a world where Dr. Emmett Brown married and had kids earlier - so, as a result, I'm Doc's great-granddaughter."

"Whoa, this is heavy!" gasped Suzy, she could hardly believe what she heard. "In our world, Maria is Doc's youngest daughter. What about the other..."

"All three of us are Doc's youngest daughter," explained one of the other Marias. "I had a hard time believing it, too - when Susan told us..."

"I'm Doc's granddaughter," piped up one of the two girls with bright blond hair. "It's a little confusing for me, as well. Anyway, I'm Harmony Brown - as is the other girl who looks like me. I'm Harmony One, and the other is Harmony Four."

"Pleased to meet you, uh, Harmonys," Suzy replied, nervously. "I mean, I'm not quite pleased to be stuck in this circumstance - but I simply... Well, I hope you know what I meant. What about all these brunettes that, uh, look like the girl from Labyrinth?"

"You must mean us," commented one of the eight brunettes in question, nervously. "I happen to... Well, we're Stephanie and Stacy Stebbs. I'm Stephanie, and Stacy is my twin sister. So far, there are four of each of us - making us a total of eight. I'm from World Two. Our counterparts came from Worlds Six, Nine, and Ten. By the way, you guys are from World Eleven. That would make you Suzy Eleven, Maria Eleven, and Marlene Eleven."

"I can't believe this," groaned Suzy Eleven. She glanced at Maria Eleven and Marlene Eleven, who were both nodding. "Although, wait! Why are we missing two Marlenes?"

"I'm Marlene McFly, too," commented a darker brunette, who sure looked a lot like the youth pictures of Lorraine Baines McFly that Suzy saw. "I come from a world where I take after Grandma Lorraine, instead of looking like a... female version of my dad."

"I'm Julia Belle Rundgren," added a girl with dirty blond hair. "Otherwise known as JB. In our world, I... Well, I sort of... replace Marlene."

"Run that by us, again?" gasped Suzy Eleven, as she could hardly believe what she heard. "You really don't look like a McFly or a Parker, no offence. Why is your last name Rundgren, if you..."

"It's best not to get into that, now," commented a redhead, dismissively. "My name is Lisa Jung, and I'm... dating Marty Jr's look-like cousin, Mike McFly. Actually, Mike is also twins with Alex - but... Mike, Alex, and Marty all look like triplets."

"In all the worlds where Stephanie and I have been captured," explained a Stephanie, "I'm dating Marty Jr - while Stacy is dating... a Marty Jr look-like. Well, in our world - which is World Six - as well as in Worlds Ten and Nine, she's dating... Well, his name is Alex, and he happens to be Marty look-alike cousin."

"As for me, Stacy Ten," added another Stebbs girl, "I'm actually dating George McFly. George Anthony McFly, that is. He really is the identical twin brother of Marty Jr - not just a look-alike cousin. He must have a lot in common with the Alexes, though."

"Oh, I'm also dating a George McFly," added an alternate Maria. "He's George Emmett McFly, though - and, as with the Alexes, he's a look-alike cousin to Marty Jr. Due to a complex situation, though, they might be more like half-brothers."

"There's also Emmett David Brown," added the girl who Suzy recognized as her cousin, Julie. Well, actually, an alternate version. Suddenly, she sure felt bad to realize that a version of her beloved cousin ended up being captured. "In a sense, he and Marty Jr might even be full brothers - since both of their parents are, technically, the same."

"I sure cannot believe all this," Suzy replied, sighing. "Not only are there different, uh, dimensions - but there are now also... different versions of the same people in a same dimension? This is so... confusing."

"In Worlds Six and Seven, that appears to be the case," explained Lisa. "Anyone else still need to be introduced?"

"Yeah, there's still me," called out one of the two girls who resembled Teen Jennifer. "I'm Melody McFly, and I quite come from the same world where Marlene takes after her grandma." With a sigh, she added, "So far, I actually don't seem to exist in any other world."

"My name's Jennifer Parker," added the other girl who resembled Teen Jennifer, much to Suzy's surprise. "I'm from the year 1987, I was the first one captured, and..." With a groan, she added, "... and I really have to go take a leak. Badly, too. It's been..."

Before Suzy could react, she watched Cliff and Cliff approach Jennifer. She felt so bad for the younger and alternate version of her future mother-in-law.

"You have to use the loo, eh?" snickered Griff, as he began to loosen the ropes from Jennifer. "Well, luckily for us, there happens to be one in the back of the train."

As Suzy craned her head, she realized that the Tannen had spoken the truth. There, in fact, was a toilet on the train! He wondered what that was there for.

Suzy watched on, as the Tannen dragged Jennifer to the toilet. While it was nice of Jennifer to be able to relieve herself, at least - she couldn't help but worry about what dirty trick the Tannens had up their sleeve.

"All right, Jennifer," warned Griff. "If you try to pull anything... Well, you remembered what happened to Marlene Three - when she dared to defy us."

Suzy swallowed, as she now felt scared. As she was one of the newest captives, she had no idea what Marlene Three had to endure - but she figured that it really wasn't something very pleasant.

"You're gonna watch me take a leak?" Jennifer asked, in a tiny voice.

"Well, why not?" snickered Cliff. "Why would we ever pass up a chance to have a little bit of fun?"

You call this "fun"? Suzy thought, with disgust. When Jennifer didn't answer, Suzy suspected that Jennifer felt too scared to talk back to the Tannens.

"So, uh, let me get this straight," Suzy commented, swallowing. "Marty Jr isn't dating me in all the... the worlds?"

"That's right," replied Susan, softly. "It was hard for me adjust to, as well. In fact, I still have a hard time. I'm sure that I don't exist in your world, and you don't exist in mine. In addition, we seem to share a mother and a birth date."

"Yvette Manchester?" Suzy asked, quietly. As Susan nodded, she added, "May 29 of 1998?" Once again, Susan nodded. "Whoa, this is simply heavy! It's almost like we're also, uh, counterparts."

"In a sense, we are," replied Susan. "We have different fathers, which is why I'm the great-granddaughter of Dr. Emmett Brown. With us having the same mothers..."

"Aw, poor Suzy Q!" smirked Griff, as he and Cliff were dragging Jennifer back to the group. "This must be oh-so-troubling for you, eh?"

Suzy rolled her eyes, but she dared not to talk back to the Tannens. Also, she hated the nickname "Suzy Q" - but knew that the Tannens wouldn't care. She watched on, as the Tannen tied Jennifer back up.

"Are we about to land, Butch?" asked Cliff, as he and Griff headed back towards the front of the train. "I'm curious to check out this world, which really seems to be back on track."

"You bet, Cliffster," replied Amy, in a sickly sweet voice that really made Suzy feel like vomiting. "I definitely feel up to exploring a brand new world. I mean, I think this is so splendid. It's not everyday that an opportunity like this arises."

"It's almost like we're explorers," Cliff replied, chuckling. "The best part is, we never even have to encounter outer space. This is far better than Star Trek."

Suzy rolled her eyes, as she could hardly believe the turn of conversation. To Susan, she asked, "At any rate, Susan, you sort of are my counterpart - and you're actually dating another version of Marty McFly Jr?"

"I'm actually dating Calvin Klein III," added Susan, quietly, "but he comes the closest to being Marty McFly Jr's counterpart."

"Yeah, and I'm dating a Marty Klein Jr," added Stephanie Nine. "That also means there are two Marlenes Kleins on the train."

"Right, but I happen to be the one who looks different from the others," added Marlene Four, quietly. "At least, the Marlene Kleins still look like the others."

"Try not to fret, Marly," suggested Harmony Four, softly. "So far, it looks like there are four different girls dating a Marty McFly Jr - or, in some cases, his equivalent. I seem to only be dating Marty in one other world... the first one. There is Stephanie Stebbs - where, so far, her twin also ends up dating Marty Jr's look-alike relative."

"Then, of course, there are you and me," added Susan. "Although, technically, I am not dating a Marty McFly Jr - but he comes the closest. Also, you and I seem to..."

"From now on, Griff," commented Cliff, "you'd better stay on the train. We don't need another repeat of what happened last time." With a snicker, he added, "If you rather get lucky, the girls might just come walking right into your arms."

Suzy swallowed, as she realized that her curiosity really had led her and Marlene into the mess. Perhaps, curiosity actually did kill the cat. Maybe not curiosity, per se - but curiosity often led to one doing actions that could be dangerous. This was simply one such case.

"I know what you're thinking, Suzy," commented the Marlene from her world. "There's no sense in... What's done is done - and, besides, Maria already was captured."

"Well, girls," commented Griff, as headed towards the back of the train. "We do have some Pepsis, as we figured that you get a little thirsty. Of course, you know the drill. You'll have to kiss Cliff and me, or else..."

Suzy swallowed. She did feel thirsty, but kissing a Tannen was actually about the last thing she wanted to do. In addition, she rather wasn't keen on also having to relieve herself - and having the Tannens watch her, as she did so.

"Okay, son, Butch and I are out of here," announced Cliff, as she and Amy stepped off the train.

Suzy sighed, as the whole situation seemed so hopeless. She mouth did feel parched - but was she willing to kiss a Tannen, in order to satisfy her thirst? She fought back the tears that threatened to spill over. This had to be about the worst day of her life.

oooooooooo

"Well, Butch," commented Cliff, as he and Amy stepped into the Courthouse Square. "This time, everything rather seems to be back on track. If we get lucky, the girls will be in this area. We could check out the Cafe '80s, as well as the mall - and see if..."

"That'd be splendid, Cliffster," Amy purred, as a big grin spread across her face. "It'd simply be an interesting adventure, though - if we could capture the girls in their own homes. I suppose this way is easier, though - and we sure don't have to worry about getting past security."

"Oh, of course," Cliff replied, grinning. "I'm sure never opposed to 'nice and easy'." As he looked up he added, "It's so nice to see that the Courthouse Mall is back. If it turns out that the girls aren't in the Cafe '80s, it'd be real nice to step back inside that mall."

"If Mr. Save-The-Clock-Tower bugs us for donations again," Amy commented, with a little chuckle, "I'll... Well, I can do the very same thing as I did two worlds ago. Now, Cliffster, you did say that we were...."

"We're in another EJ world," whispered Cliff. "This means, if everything has remained consistent, the version of you in this world is a wuss - and Bill Tannen exists here."

"That certainly does come in handy," agreed Amy, snickering. "Yeah, I rather suspect that nobody would find it to be all too odd for the wuss version of me to be with your wuss nephew. Of course, I'm the one with thumbprints that match..."

"Right," Cliff replied, grinning. "Well, let's just check the Cafe '80s. See if we see any familiar girls inside. Of course, all the teens who hang out there really would have to be buttheads. In my day, we rebelled against the culture of our parents generation."

"Right, of course," Amy replied, nodded, "In fact, nowadays, normal people from our generation still wouldn't dream of living in the past. We would shun bands like Van Halen and Led Zeppelin, and we'd listen to only the hottest and most current music out there. I mean, we leave Van Halen and Led Zeppelin for the old fogeys who grew up on them."

"And that's just the way it should be," agreed Cliff, as he peaked into the cafe. "Well, I rather don't see any Stebbs girls inside - and neither do I see a Marlene. I also don't see a Harmony, a Suzy, a Susan, a Maria, or any of the other girls that we captured."

"Do you think it's possible that, in this world, Marty McFly Jr is dating a girl that we've yet to capture?" Amy asked, grinning. "That would be so..."

"Yeah, there sure is always the possibility," Cliff agreed, nodding. "However, we don't want to simply capture random girls willy-nilly. So far, we only found one world where Marlene didn't exist - so there's a good chance of capturing a Marlene, at least."

"Although, there was another world where Marlene looked real different," pointed out Amy, quietly. "Perhaps, this could be another one of..."

"Bill Tannen!" called out a very familiar voice. As Cliff turned around, he saw another version of Amy Needles - who he suspected was a good version of her. "Hey, whose the girl that you're with?"

"You can call me 'Butch', my friend," replied the Amy that was Cliff's partner, as she kept her voice friendly.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Butch," replied Good Amy, in a friendly voice. "Well, I'm here to meet up with Eric. I got off work nearly an hour ago, and Eric told me that he was gonna be at the Cafe '80s."

"That's, uh, nice," Cliff replied, as he tried his best to act like his future nephew. "It's been rather nice meeting you, but... We have some business to take care of. I hope you and Eric have fun, tonight."

"Same to you," replied Good Amy, as she gave a rather friendly smile. "Maybe I'll see you around, later."

"Yeah, maybe so," replied Cliff, as the two of them began to walk away from the mall. As soon as they were out of earshot from Good Amy, he asked, "So, Butch, where off to? Should we stop by Andy's Food Shop, again? We could..."

"I just thought of a rather splendid idea, Cliffster," commented Amy, as she snapped her fingers. "After we capture the girls from this world, how about taking a trip thirty more years into the future? After all, you came from 1987 - so I was thinking that..."

"You mean, travelling to 2047?" Cliff asked, as a big grin spread across his face. Amy nodded, as she grinned back. "I wonder why we didn't think of that, before. I rather wonder who my future grandson would be. Perhaps, if we meet up with him, we can ask him..."

"... to join us," Amy replied, smiling. "I think that's a great idea, actually having three generations of Tannens working together. Providing, of course, that he doesn't quite turn out to be a wuss. Y'know, like the nephew from your world?"

"That would be so horrible," Cliff replied, shuddering. "I'd like to think that Griff would disown him, if he ended up becoming anything like Bill."

"I sure do wonder what Marty McFly Jr's children will turn out to be like," Amy replied, grinning. "Of course, it would depend on which lucky girl she ends up marrying."

"Right," Cliff replied, as he burst out laughing. "Would it be a Harmony, a Stephanie, a Suzy, or a Susan? Or, perhaps, it could be... Well, someone that we quite have yet to encounter. In which case, we could maybe travel back to 2017 of that same world."

"Of course, we could just travel to 2047 of this world," Amy suggested, nodding. "It'd be more fun to explore a new world, of course. I really wonder how we'll decide which girls to capture from that world."

"We'll worry about it, when we get there," Cliff replied, as he gave Amy's buttocks a pinch. "In the meantime, we really should think about our current mission. Let's stop by Andy's Food Shop. Perhaps, this time, we could simply pick up some ice cream. If what Griff told me is correct, the ice cream is currently sold in those freezer boxes."

"Those actually are real handy," Amy replied, nodding. "Ah, what of the greatest new inventions of the 21st Century."

"Come to think of it," Cliff commented, grinning. "I simply wouldn't mind settling in the year 2017. Of course, if I did that, then Griff wouldn't be born - so, maybe that..."

"We'll have to look for a new home to settle in, anyway," pointed out Amy. "After all, you don't think we should actually return to the same worlds that we came from - do you? After all, with capturing all those girls..."

"You're right," Cliff replied, grinning. "We don't ever have to return home!" As he looked up, he spotted two very familiar figures. "Well, Butch, do you see what I see?"

"I certainly do, Cliffster," Amy replied, chuckling. "It looks like Marlene and one of the Stebbs girls. I sure wonder why the other Stebbs girl isn't with them. Well, let's catch up with them."

"Of course, Butch," Cliff replied, as he and Amy began to slowly creep up towards the two new captives-to be. It felt good to know that his fun hasn't even begun to end.

oooooooooo

Marlene McFly smiled, as she enjoyed her chip-and-mint ice cream. She glanced across the table at her friend, Stephanie Stebbs - who just appeared to be ecstatic. It wasn't tough to figure out why, as she knew that the day really marked a special anniversary for Stephanie and Marty Jr - the latter of who was simply Marlene's younger brother.

"You sure must be excited about your big date, eh?" Marlene asked, smiling. "After all, it's been four years. To be honest, I'm a little amazed that you two are still together. I think I might do a little something with Mike, as well - even if we weren't dating for..."

"Yeah, it's strange to think of how fast time goes by," Stephanie replied, softly. "What is even stranger, though - is the fact that, in another sense, Marty hasn't been dating me for quite two years. At least, he wasn't dating some other girl - which would be..."

"It sure is scary, in fact," Marlene commented, softly. "I can remember how nervous he was, when he first told us the story. My parents were far more depressed and... Well, they sure weren't anywhere near as successful. Also, my brother really wasn't the confident and outgoing guy that I know him as. It's a wonder how I, at least..."

"He was so worried that I would judge him," Stephanie pointed out, in a near whisper. "My heart nearly broke for him. I'm sure that it must be quite hard for him, contending with his two different personalities. He seems to be handling it rather well, though."

"Yeah, he certainly is," agreed Marlene, nodding. "It seems like, in the old timeline, we did get along quite reasonably well - even if the other me would... baby him. Speaking of which, I feel terribly bad about I used to be so down on him for being... immature."

"You sure do seem to have mellowed out, a lot," agreed Stephanie. "I know that Lila is still very strict about her diet. With you, though... Well, even though you do still quite care about your health, you're not above treating yourself. It's great to really be able to enjoy some ice cream, isn't it? I mean, I never cared for that frozen yogurt crap."

"Yeah, ice cream does taste far better," Marlene agreed, nodding. "Anyway, I'm quite beginning to understand that Marty Jr only desired to enjoy his youth. I quite came to admire that in him. All along, he knew what he was doing - and I was the one who..."

"Oh, Marly, don't be so hard on yourself," prodded Stephanie, as she gave Marlene a friendly shove. "I quite remember going through that phase, myself. I sure remember back to when I was eleven years old, and I actually couldn't wait to be a teenager."

"There was so much that I missed out on, though," Marlene commented, with a wistful sigh. As she thought of how she was nearly twenty years old, she quite felt so scared with the idea of simply entering another decade. "Y'know, lately, I've been listening to a lot of Led Zeppelin. They're simply an awesome group, and I'm quite beginning to..."

"... remember why you were very crazy about them, as a little girl?" asked Stephanie, as she winked. "I'm sort of really going through the same thing, but with old cartoons. They had about the best cartoons, during the 1980s. With cable TV, it's so nice to..."

"It's a shame that even Doc's time machine... can't make us a little younger," Marlene commented, wistfully. "Speaking of Doc, I always knew that he was a very big genius - but... Well, I never dreamed that he'd invent something like a... a time machine."

"Yeah, good old Dr. Emmett Brown," agreed Stephanie, with real fondness. "It's quite a surreal feeling, though - thinking of how, had Marty not travelled back in time... It's strange to think of how different our lives would've been. It's almost a little scary. On the other hand, his father had a very similar experience. History repeats itself, eh?"

"Yeah, I guess so," Marlene replied, softly. "Although, apparently, my father hasn't... had as much change in his personality. Ironically enough, it just was his knee jerk reaction to being called a 'chicken' that he developed - in the new timeline. It really..."

"I simply see what you mean, Marly," Stephanie replied, softly. Glancing at her watch, she asked, "Do you think we should get going? I really think we could make a quick trip to Pier One, before I get together with Marty. I plan to make this night very special."

"Yeah, I guess it rather is getting kind of late," agreed Marlene, as she stood up. "By the way, I wonder how Grandma Lorraine would feel - if she ever fond out about the true identity of 'Calvin Klein'. In a way, I sort of feel like I'm going through... a similar experience. I mean, in that my own brother was responsible for... changing my life."

"Puts a whole new meaning to the phrase 'changed my life', eh?" Stephanie asked, as she burst out laughing. "At any rate, I'd really like to pick up a few scented candles. I just love the Asian Spice scent. It's so perfect for setting up a romantic atmosphere."

"I'm really not sure what my favourite scent is," Marlene commented, as they stepped out of the building. "I mean, I like so many of them. Well, Mike and I also plan to make this a special night. It's quite hard to believe that it's been a little over a year, now."

"You and Mike really do seem to click well," Stephanie added, smiling. "I'm quite happy for the two of you. Well, I wonder what Marty is doing? We could just set up the lava lamps and the incense, and it would add the perfect atmosphere. Scented candles..."

"He told me he was gonna spend some time at Hill Valley Park," explained Marlene. "Of course, that is always a relaxing place to... I'm quite sure that, even after almost two years... Well, I'm sure that he has a rather tough time contending with his two pasts - as they really were different. It's hard to believe that he... Fortunately, his memories and personality of this timeline..."

"... has taken real dominance and prominence over his old memories and personality," Stephanie finished, smiling. "Imagine if it was the other way around, though. It'd sure be a... I guess that was sort of the case with your father, and his problem with being called a 'chicken'. If he didn't have the problem in the original timeline, then he'd..."

"Discussing timelines, eh?" smirked a familiar voice, as Marlene felt some hands on her shoulders. She turned around to see Griff Tannen, along with a brunette who looked a lot like Amy Needles. "Yeah, I do know just what you ladies are talking about. Well, Miss Stebbs, where's your twin sister?"

"Why do you need to know?" snapped Stephanie. Marlene gave Griff a glare, cursing herself for being a little careless with discussing things related to time travel. "If you really want to know... She's living in Elmdale, okay? Though, I don't see what..."

"Elmdale, eh?" Griff asked, smirking. Marlene began to feel rage boil up inside of her. She had been looking rather forward to spending a nice evening with Mike, and then Griff has to spoil things for her. She also wondered why Griff was with that brunette who resembled Amy - instead of Leslie O'Malley, who was usually called "Spike".

"Yes, Elmdale!" shouted Stephanie. "Stacy moved there to be close to her boyfriend, Trever! Why the sudden interest with my twin sister, Griff Tannen? Now, if you don't mind, Marly and I have plans to..."

"You actually have big dates planned, right," Griff asked, smirking. "Yeah, we already kind of suspected that. Well, too bad for your sweethearts - as you..."

Marlene really could no longer take it, as she reached out to strike Griff. However, the girl who strangely resembled Amy just grabbed at her wrists. As she took a closer look at the Tannen bully, and realized that the bionic implants rather seemed to be missing. However, the boy definitely wasn't Bill Tannen - who was always a decent person.

"You ladies are quite the feisty ones, I see," Griff commented, chuckling. "Well, we've learned how to deal with ladies like you. I'm afraid that you aren't going home, missy. Instead, you and Miss Stebbs are coming with us."

Marlene opened her mouth to say something. To her horror, though, she watched her friend pass out - as Griff, or whoever the hell he was, simply placed a piece of cloth in front of her face. Before she could react, the cloth then was in front of her face. In a matter of moments, Marlene began to lose all consciousness.

oooooooooo

Marty McFly Jr Eleven swallowed, as the bus entered a new world. He tried to enjoy his stuffed shells, which he really enjoyed. However, it was hard for him to enjoy his food - when he had the girls to be worried about.

"I understand how you feel, Me Eleven," commented Marty Jr Ten, softly. "It seems a bit like... Well, I hate to be a pessimist - but... I wonder if we are even about halfway close to... to stopping those bastards for once and for all. It's just so..."

"We're just about out of stuffed shells," commented Doc Ten. "As much as I sure hate to impose... Well, I was rather thinking that we could ask the me of this world to bring some food aboard. We're just not gonna have enough to feed the newcomers. At the least, we sure can expect that a Marty McFly Jr - or his equivalent - to join us. As well as another version of me."

"As this is another EJ world," added Doc One, "Mike Hartford would probably also end up joining us. At any rate, I sure wonder if this will be yet another world where Marty Jr just ends up with a... We have an Alex Jandrew McFly, Alex Patrick McFly, an Alex Patrick Klein, and a George Anthony McFly. None are exactly the same, but it's so..."

"I suppose these are the three that come the closest to being my counterparts," Alex J commented, sighing. "Y'know, I have a great idea. I really think we should compare thumbprints. If all of our thumbprints match up, then it might cement the idea of..."

"I'm not quite sure if I am all that similar to you guys, though," George A countered, in a quiet voice. "I mean, you all sure are Marty Jr's look-alike cousin - while I am his twin brother. You guys are all three days older, as well - while I'm two minutes younger..."

"I don't quite think it should matter, all that much," pointed out Alex P, as he flashed a lopsided smile. "As for me, I'm very surprised with that I even have counterparts. As I learned about Dad's background, I figured that it'd be unlikely for..."

"I actually can't help but feel a little left out, though," added Mike M, but not without a trace of a smile. "Even though I'm surrounded by Mikes, they're all Mike Hartford. I'm the only Mike McFly on this bus. On the other hand, it sure does make me feel a little special."

"Well, there's my dad," commented Emmett D, softly, "But he's Michael Brown, so I guess even he... I do wonder if George Emmett McFly would simply be a counterpart to George Anthony McFly, as well as the Alexes. In that case, that can quite make me your counterpart."

"I'm not so sure about that, though," protested George E. "We really don't come from quite the same kind of world as George A and the Alexes come from. According to the Doc of... to Doc Three... we come from a PF world - while they come from EJ worlds."

"I'm from a world where Uncle Marty and Grandpa are, essentially, the same person," commented Alex K. "I'm not too surprised to find other worlds where Grandpa wasn't, uh, stranded thirty years in the past. Still, the whole thing seems to be a little bit..."

"Just what the hell are you all talking about?" demanded Marty Jr Eleven, as he rather felt confused by everything he heard. "Where I come from, I don't have a twin or a... a look-alike cousin. I know I take after my dad - and I also resemble the famous actor, Michael J Fox. Still, I never expected to encounter worlds where I... This is heavy!"

"In a nutshell," explained Doc Three, patiently, "we do seem to be travelling between worlds where... where different events occur in the lives of... of us. I mean, I rather can't over how, in your world... the sports almanac created a rift in the friendship..."

"Dad told me that story, a million times," Marty Jr Eleven commented, sighing. "Dad brought the almanac back to 1985, Doc found out, the two of them shouted rather horrid words towards each other, and then they really stopped being friends." In a softer voice, he added, "Seeing just how close they currently are, it's quite hard to imagine that... any of it ever happened. It's nice that they, eventually, made up."

"Well, it's all in the past," commented Doc Eleven, sighing. "It's best to let bygones be bygones. After all, there are some things that even time travel sure can't fix - and, in the end, your father and I both really became better people. Granted, they were not exactly the most pleasant years of my life - but, still, it's really something that we..."

"Doc's right, son," agreed Marty Sr Eleven, as he gently squeezed his son's shoulders. "Seeing how you and Marlene were always so close to Maria also warms my heart. We really did learn a lot from the experience, and... Speaking of Marlene and Maria, I..."

"God, I hope the girls are okay," muttered Marty Jr Eleven, as tears filled his eyes. "It rather seems so..." He couldn't quite take it, anymore - as he began to cry. His father drew him close, as he wept brokenly. "Oh, Daddy, I'm rather scared," Marty Jr Eleven sobbed. "What if the Tannens hurt the girls - or what if they... they..." He was crying too hard to speak another word. He couldn't remember the last time he felt hopeless.

"This is just getting quite ridiculous," commented a voice that sounded like that of one of the other Marty Jrs - or did it belong to one of the Alexes, the Georges, Mike M, or Emmett D? "I simply wonder how Cliff was able to... to coerce my girlfriend into telling her about... Poor Jennifer! Then he ends up kidnapping my future daughter and..."

Marty Jr Eleven nearly gasped, as he realized that the person who had spoken was a younger and alternative version of his father. He continued to weep, as the whole situation seemed hopeless. He couldn't believe that he was from the eleventh world that the Tannens and Amy Needles were capturing girls.

"I know what you mean, Dad," agreed someone who was probably Marty Jr One. "It's just terrible. I'm simply worried that they could end up... killing the younger version of my mother. Marlene and I would then no longer exist, and... This is so scary."

The words of his counterpart only made Marty Jr Eleven feel worse. While he just felt grateful that, at least, his own existence wasn't endangered - the real possibility that the Tannens could kill one of the girls simply made him feel even worse. As bad as the Tannens and Amy Needles were, would they ever end up actually murdering anyone?

"Say what?" asked Susan Clayton Brown, horrified. "Are you actually saying that the Tannens... and Amy... would murder people? Good heavens! This really sounds so... If the girls lives are actually endangered, then..."

"Unfortunately, yes, it's true," replied one of the Docs, grimly. "At least, the past few times that we've confronted them, they quite... threatened to kill one of the girls... if we didn't leave them alone. Granted, it's possible that they could've just been bluffing - but... Well, it's certainly not a risk that we wanted to take. Even with time travel..."

"Please," protested Marty Sr Eleven, softly, "can't you see how upset my son is really feeling? Can't you, at least, be a little more... My poor son is obviously traumatized."

"Well, we're all feeling traumatized," insisted Doc. Marty Jr Eleven wasn't certain of if it was the same Doc who spoke before. "We can't just pretend that this... Well, I guess we should try to be as optimistic as possible - but, under these circumstances, it's just very hard. You haven't been on here as long as we have."

"At any rate," commented another Doc, sighing, "if we can, at least, find the versions of the Martys and me in this world... Goodness! What if, this time, we actually landed in a world where... where Marty Sr and I are not on speaking terms with each other?"

"Or, perhaps, a world where I never met Marty Sr?" added yet another Doc. "Or even a world where Marty Sr was never born? Any of those things could be rather possible, and... Well, I suppose it's up to us to find out..."

"A world where I was never born?" gasped a voice who Marty Jr Eleven suspected to be Teen Marty. "Okay, I guess I've already encountered a few worlds where I simply don't exist - but they were... Well, never mind. I think we'd better get going, if..."

"If we should, in fact, end up in a world where Marty was never born..." commented a Doc. Marty Jr Eleven had no idea of which one. "... or a world where there's really still open hostility between Marty and me... Well, I'm sure that the Tannens would still find some girls to capture - even if they might be girls that none of us recognize."

"Yeah, Seven is right," agreed another Doc. "The number one issue that we should be concerning ourselves with is rescuing any girls that Amy and the Tannens have opted to capture, even if they might be girls that none of us currently aboard recognize."

"You're absolutely right, Six," agreed the Doc who was probably Seven. "At any rate, we simply must succeed at this task. Sooner or later, we'll finally be able to... I know that this chase takes a lot of stamina, but..."

Marty Jr Eleven lifted his tear-stained face, as he glanced at all the occupants. Even though he didn't feel any less distressed, he knew that crying rather wouldn't do him much good. He turned back to his stuffed shells, knowing that he really should eat.

oooooooooo

Marty McFly Jr felt rather cheerful, as he stepped into Hill Valley Park. He was looking quite forward to his big date with Stephanie Stebbs. He simply came to appreciate his girlfriend's non-judgemental nature, as he rather recalled the day that he confided to her about his other life. Just like with his father, he actually had two different pasts.

Marty Jr, however, felt like things were even tougher for him. After all, he had vastly different personalities - along with talents and interests. In the old timeline, he rather had an apathetic approach to life - and he allowed people to take advantage of him.

Also, in the old timeline, he never even picked up a guitar. In the new timeline, he was playing the guitar from the time he was only five - and he became quite talented. That was just one of the many skills that he gained. Riding a hoverboard was another one.

His musical tastes, for the most part, very much stayed the same. However, in the old timeline, he was never fond of Huey Lewis and The News - as the music sure reminded him, very unpleasantly, of his father's downfall in life. Conversely, in the new timeline, he considered Huey Lewis and The News to be amongst his absolute favourite bands.

In both timelines, he rather enjoyed listening to '70s and '80s classic rock. In the new timeline, his own father became a rather moderately famous rock star - so, naturally, he grew up listening to his father's music. He desired to follow in his father's path.

In both timelines, he was very fond of Led Zeppelin - and, in both timelines, Over the Hills and Far Away was his favourite song by the band. However, it really was only in the new timeline, that the song almost always moved him to tears. Indeed, he rather developed a new passion for music - something which, in the old timeline, he lacked.

Marty Jr smiled, as he glanced at the surrounding scenery. Overall, he had developed a new zest for life - as opposed to how, in the old timeline, he had such a tendency to wander aimlessly through life. He used to live life without any meaning or purpose.

Even to this day, it was actually sometimes hard to contend with his dual memories. It was very fortunate, however, that his memories and personalities of the new timeline took dominance. He was able to fully enjoy listening to Huey Lewis and The News.

His thoughts then turned to Stephanie, as he was looking forward to the big date. He felt absolutely certain that she was the girl that he would marry. He felt as if he could not just ask for a more open-minded and non-judgemental girl. Indeed, she was quite a sweet girl. He even remembered the day that he first met her, in the new timeline.

He thought of his father - and how, after travelling back in time to 1985, he actually helped his father to overcome the "chicken" problem that would lead to his downfall. In turn, his father helped him to develop more self-confidence - which just made the transition a little easier, even before the ripple effect gave him his new memories.

Sometimes, when he thought of his old life, he shuddered at the type of person that he was. He used to not even give much attention to his hygiene, which really turned off so many of his peers. In the new timeline, however, he was much more popular.

He thought fondly of Andy Hopkins, Aaron Nelson, and Bill Tannen - who, even in the old timeline, really were friendly towards him. It sure was amazing, in fact, to think of how different Bill was from his cousin. Bill and Griff were very much polar opposites.

Speaking of Griff, Marty Jr recalled how he used to allow himself to be pushed around by the Tannen bully. In the new timeline, though, Griff pretty much left him alone. He even recalled the one time he publicly humiliated Griff in the Cafe '80s, when the bully began to harass his sister. He laughed, as he thought very fondly about the incident.

Just as Marty Jr looked up, he caught a strange sight. Of course, in this day and age, hover-buses weren't exactly uncommon. However, there was rather something about the bus that seemed a little unusual. Also, why was the bus descending towards him?

Marty Jr swallowed, as took a closer look at the bus driver. He simply looked a lot like Dr. Emmett Brown, the family's aging scientist friend. He almost fainted, as he rather caught sight of the passengers. So many of the passengers looked exactly like him!

14: Chapter Thirteen

August 10, 2047
6:15 PM PDT
Hill Valley, California

Marlene McFly felt miserable, as she came to. Not only did she feel dizzy, also, she heard a few loud sonic booms shortly before waking up, which naturally did hurt her ears. She wondered what was going on, and opened her eyes.

That, however, turned out to be a mistake. As she looked around, she could clearly identify not one, not two, not three, but nine other versions of herself. "All right, what's going on here?" she said, aloud.

"It's the Tannen's" a familiar voice said. Marlene swiftly turned around, and spotted no one else than her mother, Jennifer Parker, who was just sitting there on the ground. She looked absolutely miserable, though, and, most notably of all, was still a teenager. "Mom?" Marlene asked, confused.

"I'm a version of your mother, yes" Jennifer said. "At least, that is, if your world is similar to ours."

"Our... our world?" Marlene repeated.

"Exactly" Jennifer confirmed. "We are all from seperate worlds. Back in 1987, Cliff Tannen kidnapped me and travelled to 2017 with the DeLorean, which he got too. He teamed up with Griff and started hopping through various dimensions. They picked up Amy later."

Marlene blinked, and Stephanie, who she now saw was along with her, did the same. "But how did they manage to figure that out?" she asked, confused.

"The dimensional travelling was a bit of bad luck on our part" Jennifer said, bitter. "Griff hit the time machine's control display when fleeing from Doc chasing him. However, the time travelling was actually due to me. Cliff forced me to help him out."

Marlene's mouth opened wide, and shut again a moment later. "I suppose that I could be mad at you, but I don't think I am" she said. "It's not like you volunteered, after all. I bet that I would've done the same, if Cliff was to force me in any way. Knowing the Tannen's, they must've told you that something very bad would happen, if you wouldn't help them. Is that right?"

"Yeah, that's right" Jennifer replied. "He told me that he'd hurt Marty. I felt very frightened, as I really didn't want Marty to get into any harm." She sighed.

"Ah, our poor heroic girl" Griff quipped. "You must be feeling so awful. You want another eclair?"

"No thanks" Jennifer growled.

"Ah, that's too bad" Griff said, with a smile. He returned to the front. "Well, let's see where we ended up now... August 10th, two thousand forty-seven?"

"What?" Marlene exclaimed, confused. "Twenty-forty-seven?"

"It was my idea, actually" the girl who looked a lot like Amy Needles said, smirking. "I figured that we could go original on this one. Also, while this is Cliff's future, aren't you kind of curious to see what lies ahead of us?"

"Now that you put it that way, yeah" Griff said, with a smirk. "Amy, you are brilliant."

"You're smart too, Griff" the girl that most certainly couldn't be Amy said, smiling. "And nice. However I do have to admit that I prefer your Daddy here."

"Ah, that's okay" Griff said, smiling. "We don't have these girls for nothing, you know."

Marlene rolled her eyes, and leaned down. "We don't have much chances of getting out of here, do we?" she muttered, depressed.

"Not on our own, no" Marlene Six said. "I'm not giving up hope yet though that, one day, the Doc's will arrive and free us."

Cliff then burst out laughing. "Do you girls really think that is going to happen?" he said, with a smirk. "We'd never let that happen. After all, we wouldn't want our beloved girls to get taken back to their boyfriend-who-can't-choose."

Marlene rolled her eyes. "You know, you're such a disgusting person" she muttered. "I can't believe that you'd actually do this to us! I mean, I never knew... Griff's father... all too well, but I figured that you'd be bad. However, now I actually have the displeasure of actually finding out how bad you are!"

"Oh, that really is too bad" Cliff said, patting Marlene on the back. "I do feel quite sorry for you, you know."

Marlene rolled her eyes, as Cliff took the controls. "I can't believe this" she muttered, nearly crying. "I'd never thought that such a terrible thing could... could ever happen to me! Those bastards..."

The girl then suddenly paused, as she felt bad for the girls on the bus. "I guess that what happens to me isn't as bad as what happens to you" she said, looking around. "After all, you guys have been on here for a lot longer."

"Well, actually, I have been on here ever since the last time" an unfamiliar girl who looked a lot like Elisabeth Shue said. "I'm Suzy MacArthur, by the way. I'm the girlfriend of one of the versions of Marty Junior."

Stephanie blinked. "You mean, there are universes where Marty Junior is dating... someone else?" she said, with obvious disbelief and horror.

A girl who also resembled Elisabeth Shue sighed. "I'm afraid yes" she said. "I'm not one of them, though - I'm Julie MacArthur, the cousin of Suzy number seven, and I'm dating Marty Junior's cousin. However, in worlds One and Four Marty Junior is dating Harmony Brown, in worlds Three, Five, Seven and Eleven he's dating my cousin, and in world Eight he's dating a girl named Susan Brown. In worlds Two, Six, Nine and Ten it's you whom he's dating, though, along with number twelve - the world where you came from and that we just exited."

Marlene sighed. "This is really getting to be weirder and weirder every second" she admitted. "So - I now know the girlfriend's of my brother and I know the me's, but... who are the rest of you guys?"

"I'm a version of you, too" a girl who looked a lot like a teenaged Lorraine Baines said. She somehow managed to point at a girl who looked a lot like Marlene's mother as a teen. "This is Melody, my sister."

"Hi" Melody said, sheepishly.

"Hi" Marlene responded, uncertain how to deal with all this.

"I'm Jennifer Parker" a girl who resembled Melody said. "Your mother, yes - another version of her. But we've already been over that."

"I'm Lisa Jung" another girl said. "I suppose that you've never heard of me in my entire life, but I'm dating a Mike McFly. In our world, he's the look-alike cousin to Marty McFly Junior."

"I'm Stacy Stebbs" a girl who resembled Stephanie said. "But if my sister exist in your worlds, I suppose that you already know that. There's a few more of me here, too. But why isn't your world's version of me on board?"

"She lives in Elmdale" Stephanie said. "She moved there to be with her boyfriend. Why, is that different in your world?"

Stacy nodded, confused. "Yeah" she said. "I don't see any version of Marty McFly Jr's brother or his cousin moving to Elmdale. I mean, they all like Hill Valley - as it's the town they grew up in."

Stephanie frowned. "She's not dating a brother or cousin of MJ" she said. "Marty Junior only has a sister, Marlene. Stacy dates a boy named Trevor. I suppose you girls have never heard of him, then?"

"No" Stacy confessed. "The other Stacy's and I - I'm Stacy Six, by the way - are dating a brother or cousin of Marty McFly Jr - who, in all cases, looks identical to Marty Junior himself. Stacy Two is dating Marty's cousin, Alex, and I'm dating another version of Alex - however Alex' father is the same person as Marty Junior's father."

"What?" Marlene said, confused.

"They're counterparts" Stacy Six explained. "Marty McFly Senior and Dr. Emmett Brown managed to escape from the world that Biff Tannen made, and then, they managed to fix it, and return to the good reality with the good reality's version of Marty Senior and Doc Brown. Marty Sr - Alex's father - is named Calvin McFly, while Dr. Brown is named Chris - as in Christopher Lloyd Brown, but Chris is shorter."

"That's the same thing with our reality" Julie said. "However, in our world, there are three versions of Marty McFly Sr - with one of them being from Biff's world. Their names are Calvin McFly and Michael Brown - and Marty McFly, of course. We have a Chris, too, however he's more commonly named Christopher. We don't call him Chris very often. Well, I wouldn't call him that anyway, since he's my future father-in-law's adoptive father, but still."

Stacy Six frowned. "Strange" she muttered. "He's called Chris in our world all the time."

"I guess that's once another difference between our worlds and yours" Marlene Seven said. "And I thought that interdimensional travelling was hard enough already - without having to see two kinds of worlds."

"I suppose" Marlene said. "Anyway, how about going on with your explanation about who's who?"

"Yeah, you're right" Stephanie Two said. "So, anyway, that girl over there is Maria Brown. Apparently, she's Doctor Emmett Brown's daughter."

"Hi" the girl said, with a slight smile. "I'm from world number five. There's another version of me in here, though, from world number seven. I'm currently single, but other-me is dating a George Emmett McFly."

Marlene's eyes widened for a moment. "All right... that sounds weird. Kind of nice, though."

"Yeah, that's what George's Dad thought" the Maria replied. "He owes a lot to Doctor Brown, and they got very close during the time they spent in their hide-out."

Stephanie frowned. "Their what?"

"Long story" Maria Seven said, with a slight smile. "Let's just say that I'll tell you the details later."

"To go on with the introductions, there's also me" a girl who looked a lot like the Maria's said. "My name is Susan Brown. I'm the great-granddaughter of Dr. Emmett Brown. I know, sounds impossible, but trust me, it's true."

"And then there's me" an unfamiliar girl said. "I'm Julia Belle Rundgren, and, believe it or not, I'm kind of your counterpart, as I'm dating a Mike Hartford - and Jennifer Parker is my mother, too. It's kind of a confusing situation."

"What isn't?" Marlene argued, somehow managing a smile.

"Good point."

"Well, it's about time for us to depart again" Cliff then said, as the time train landed on the ground with a bump. "I'd love to stay and talk to you some more, but I'm really getting curious about what I'll see here in 2047 right now. See you girls later."

"Don't hurry" Marlene muttered, angry.

Cliff grinned. "Ah... you really don't know it yet, do you?" he said, smiling. "Trust me, darling - you'll find out that you love me. And even if you don't, well, Griff and I'll amuse ourselves with you just as much."

"And I will, too - on other ways" Fake Amy said, grinning.

"That's right" Griff said. His father and Fake Amy then exited the train, and apparently headed uptown. Marlene sighed, as she leaned back against the place she was seated, only to find out that it was very uncomfortable. This just wasn't her day.

oooooooo

Cliff Tannen smiled broadly, as he and Amy entered the Courthouse Square of the year 2047. It was a very strange sight to see how the world looked like thirty years from your home time, but it was even stranger to see it advanced another three decades. Both Cliff and Amy walked through the Square with amazement.

As Cliff looked closer, though, he noticed that not so much had changed, after all. Sure, the pond in front of the Courthouse Square was larger, and there were fishers fishing in it. However, it otherwise looked very much the same. Also, the Courthouse Mall was still there - and some of the technology seemed to be even less advanced.

"Buttheads" the twenty-four-year-old muttered, slightly confused. "And this is supposed to be thirty years of advance?"

"Yeah, I agree" Amy said, nodding. "I mean - I would've thought that there would be robots walking around by now, and more Pitbull Hoverboards - as opposed to the normal brand." As they looked around, though, the amount of 'normal' hoverboards was still the same as in 2017.

"I wonder what happened" Cliff said, nodding. "Well, I guess that we could always ask the girls, once we capture them. In the meantime, we'll just hang around here and see what we can find out."

"Yeah" Amy said, thinking of something. "You know - how are we going to capture the girls, anyway? I mean, the Square doesn't look too different, but I bet that the girls are. After all, we're not native to 2047 - and therefore, we have no idea whom to look for."

"Yeah, and just capturing random girls doesn't sound like a good plan either," Cliff agreed, "just like capturing the girls' older selves. I'm not going to kiss a fifty-year-old, no matter how cute they once might've been. We might have rejuvenation jobs in twenty-seventeen, but that doesn't mean that we can undo all aging."

"Rejuve-what?" Amy asked, confused.

"Rejuvenation jobs" Cliff said. "Griff told me about it, before you came along. It's apparently something that allows you to de-age for thirty years, or even forty sometimes. Haven't you heard of it? According to Griff it was invented by the 2010s."

"Can't say I've ever heard the term before" Amy muttered. "Now... wait, maybe I have. I just recently watched the news, and that Martin Brown nutcase - I don't know if you know him, but he's the youngest son of Doc Brown - said that he was leading a group of doctors who were working on a way to de-age a person. Would be around in about ten years. Sounds pretty stupid, but hey, if it could happen in your universe, why wouldn't it in mine?"

"Good point" Cliff said. "This is really weird. I wonder why those rejuve-thingies will be invented later in your worlds. Ah, that's not important anyway. Let's focus on the girls." He paused for a moment. "You know, maybe we could ask someone who the daughters - if he has ones - of Martin Butthead Junior and the grandkids or whatever of Crazy Old Doc Brown are."

"And let's not forget the girlfriend of Mister I-can't-choose-a-girlfriend's son" Amy said. "Let me guess - his son looks exactly like him, and is called Martin Seamus McFly as well."

"The originality" Cliff smirked. "He's not quite as picky with names as he is with girls, isn't he? Well, then again - who am I to speak?" His smirk turned into a broad grin. "I'm not picky with girls either."

"I didn't expect you to be" Amy said, grinning back. "That would be a rather unusual change of stance, after all." She looked around. "So, as we said before - where to go?"

As Cliff was wondering about that, an older woman came walking up to them. Cliff looked at her and frowned. There was something very familiar about her...

He, however, didn't realise who it was until he heard very strange noises from his partner in crime. As he turned to look, he saw that Amy's eyes had gone wide and that her face was pale white. The same thing had happened with the woman. Cliff grabbed Amy's arm, and then, he realised who they were facing. It was Amy - the Amy from the year 2047, at age 53!

Old Amy just stared at her other self. "I..." she whispered. "I'm... young..." And that was the last thing she stammered, as she fell back, luckily not hitting her head on anything as her hair instead touched the water, as she fell right in front of the pond. That seemed to be somewhat of a relief, though.

Young Amy, in the meantime, seemed to be very close to fainting as well. Cliff decided to ignore Old Amy and focused on the other girl. "Don't you faint on me now" he said, firmly. He didn't want to wait until Amy woke up, if she happened to faint. After all, in that time, the Browns could easily catch up to them.

Amy glanced over at Cliff, staring without any recognition. However, after a few seconds, and Cliff shaking her body, she seemed to regain consciousness and some colour returned to her face. "Holy shit" she whispered, still pale. "That was... that was me! And I was... old!"

"Yeah" Cliff said, nodding. "It was. However, I wonder why you almost fainted from that, though." He shot a quick glance at Old Amy, still lying there unconscious. "Better avoid staring her in the face from now on. That's not too hard, as she did pass out."

"Oh?" Amy said. She obviously still was feeling uneasy. "It's just... it's just so incredible. Once I saw her, I immediately recognised her. I just saw her, being me, while I'm me, and so old that it couldn't possibly make sense... myself in front of me, very much alive but old... boy, seeing the other me's was rather weird, but this is even weirder. For a moment, I thought that everything was going black in front of me. I think that I might as well have fainted, too, if you hadn't pulled me back to consciousness."

Cliff smiled faintly. "Yeah, that might have happened."

"Laura!"

A young, unfamiliar young man came running up to Young Amy, and grabbed her out of Cliff's hands. "Oh, Laura, what happened! What happened to Miss Needles over here! You look like you've seen a ghost!"

Amy looked at the guy, and pushed him off her. "Who are you!" she demanded, angry.

The young man's eyes went wide. "You mean, you don't recognise me?" he said, visibly confused. "It's me, it's John... your boyfriend?"

Amy was too stunned to say anything, but Cliff did say something. "Just who are you holding her for?" he asked.

The guy looked at Cliff, somewhat disgusted. "You know that" he said. "This here is my girlfriend - Laura McFly, daughter of Andrew Carnegie McFly, son of David William McFly, son of George Douglas McFly?"

"A McFly?" Amy said, stunned.

John nodded. "Yeah" he said. "Your mother, Roberta Needles, married Andrew McFly. But that's not important right now. You obviously need someone to help you - just look at you!"

"It's not needed" Amy assured him. "I'm fine. I was just walking around. You go home."

John looked at her, confused. "Fine, whatever you say, Laura" he finally settled on, walking away. "See you tonight! Remember, we're going to have a stroll through the field behind the Courthouse!"

"I'll remember" Amy responded, weakly, as John distanced himself.

"Weird guy" Cliff concluded.

Amy, in the meantime, shook her head. "Why on earth would Roberta marry a McFly!" she exclaimed. "I know that she's a lot like wuss me, but that's no reason to marry the nephew of Marty McFly Senior!"

"Stupid name, by the way" Cliff commented.

Amy shrugged. "His father is an economics fan" she commented. "Buttheads."

"Exactly" Cliff responded. As he then thought of something, he asked: "So, Amy, after noticing you have a wuss niece and a wuss counterpart, what am I like in your world?"

Amy thought about that for a moment. "I don't know" she finally concluded. "I only know you as Griff's Dad. I do recall that you always mess up the word 'butthead' though. You always say 'head-butt' instead. Other than that, you're the same, pretty much."

Cliff frowned. "Sounds like I've got a stupid counterpart" he said. His face then brightened. "Well, not all me's can be so brilliant as I am."

Amy looked at him, and smiled. "That's right" she said, grinning at him.

"Well, let's go on and find our girls, now" Cliff said. "Why don't we go check out that field that weird guy was talking about? Who knows - we might even find them there."

"It could be" Amy said. "It's worth a try."

They then headed over to the field. Cliff smiled, as he felt about ready to capture some more girls.

oooooooo

Alternate Sarah Brown sighed deeply, as she was strolling through the park, together with her best friends, namely her local counterpart, and Jennifer McFly, the sister of Marty McFly III. She was thinking about her boyfriend, Marty McFly III - and about their future, which certainly seemed bright. After all, Marty III had won that writing contest earlier in the year - and seemed to be headed for a bright future as a writer. She figured that it was very nice that George McFly, Marty's great-grandfather, seemed to approve of Marty III writing fiction for his grandfather's stories, and was very proud of Marty III stepping into his great-grandfather's footsteps. Right now, there were two writers in the family, as well as two musicians. She hoped that Marty III would become just as successful as his great-grandfather. She then started to wonder what kind of job their future son would have.

Sarah One then blushed, as she realised what she was thinking. She was actually thinking about herself having a son with Marty III! Granted, they had confessed to each other that they loved each other over two years ago, now, but it was still a weird thing to think about.

Two years ago. It was the time it all happened. After having spent her initial life in the safety of the Non-GriffCo hide-out, the date that she had first come to town had triggered the next six months of chaos that ended up bringing her into the good reality. It all had happened very fast for Marty III, and even for her, the process had seemed fast sometimes. However, there were times, like the month spent building the DeLorean and the four months in 1925, that she'd felt bored - and that progress in getting to the good reality had slowed almost to a halt.

Sarah sighed, as she then thought of how terrible it had been to live in the alternate world. Sure, life in the hide-out hadn't been so bad the first years - especially when her father was still around. But then, the things had happened after each other. First, her father had gone out and never returned in the spring of 2034 - shot by Griff Tannen's lackey's, like Marty McFly Junior had been shot by Griff Tannen himself. Then, her mother had turned out to be missing in the summer of 2042, and the 14-year-old had to care for herself from then on, up until the day that she'd been waiting for - October 21st, 2045, the day that her father, Verne Brown, had considered her to be ready to, with help of Marty III and Marty Senior, rebuild the time machine and stop Griff Tannen's empire before it even started to rise.

"Off in thoughts again?"

Sarah One looked up at her friend and counterpart, Sarah Two. "Yeah, I guess I was" she admitted. "How are you enjoying it out here? The sun's certainly shining bright today."

"Yeah" Sarah Two said, nodding. "I guess that was different in your world?"

Sarah One grimaced. "You bet" she muttered. "Granted, I spent most of my life in a hide-out - heck, I was born in it, but still. Even when out of the hide-out, the sky wasn't very bright. Pollution, you know."

"I suppose so" Jennifer said, shaking her head. "I can't believe that Marty - your Marty - actually told me that I was used to Griff being my father. That I sometimes even persuaded him to quit standing up to the guy. That girl doesn't exactly sound like me, even though, according to Marty, we do have a lot of things in common - and don't just share our name and looks."

"Yeah" Sarah One confirmed. "I never knew you or saw you outside of television or newspapers, but trust me, you do seem pretty much the same, and if Marty says it's so, it's so. He wouldn't lie to you about that."

"Says his girlfriend" Jennifer replied, with a smirk.

Sarah One blushed. "Yeah, point made" she admitted. Deciding that talking about the horrific world that she originated from was too depressing, she changed the subject. "Talking about Marty, do you think the boys are about ready yet?"

"Yeah, I think they are" Sarah Two said. "Whatever they were planning shouldn't have taken very long."

Sarah Two nodded, and looked at Sarah One. "Thanks, for sharing your anniversary with us" she said. "I mean, you could've just said to us that we should use the day that we first met."

"Yeah, but that would be kind of contrasting" Sarah Two figured. "It was kind of clear to us. I remember how we'd been off on a long vacation in '42, and when we returned and I saw Marty III again, I realised how much I'd missed him and... it was like meeting him all over again. And that was when I fell in love with him."

"That's five years ago today" Sarah One said, remembering how her counterpart had told her that story many times before. Local Marty III and Sarah Two hadn't really talked about their relationship, figuring that their counterparts were probably dating as well. It wasn't until Alternate Marty III and Sarah One had finally confessed that they were in love at the October 26th anniversary, that Local Marty III and Sarah Two finally had found out what had not been going on all the time.

"That's correct" Jennifer said. "It was kind of weird for Mr. Brown, too. He knew that his father and my grandpa had always been friends, and now to see my brother with his daughter was kind of strange. They could've ended up hating each other, after all, but it was quite the opposite what happened."

"I don't think that I could quite see a McFly and a Brown hating each other" Sarah One said. "I know that Marty III and your other self were always informed by Griff that the Browns were nutcases and blew themselves and the town up every other day, that's why Marty III resisted the idea of a time machine at first, but they didn't really hate us - they just didn't really know us. And once Marty III got to know me and later Grandpa Brown, we got to be friends really soon."

"Yeah, that's a good point" Sarah Two admitted. She then wanted to say some more, but was interrupted as suddenly a tall figure jumped from behind a tree, and grabbed her arm.

"Xiff Tannen!" Sarah One exclaimed, immediately recognising the guy. "Leave Sarah alone!"

Xiff looked at her with a smirk. "Why should I?" he asked. "It's not you I'm holding, after all... even though that could change."

Sarah One sighed deeply. "Xiff, we've been over this" she said. Xiff Tannen always reminded her of Xiff's evil counterpart in the Griff-horrific reality. She remembered how she first saw him for real - bullying Marty, and tearing up his beautiful drawing. Xiff had, unlike his father, not changed from the other reality and was still bad. At least now, Marty III wasn't his 'brother'.

She ignored her own thoughts and looked at Xiff, firmly. "If you don't back off right now, I'm going to call the police" she stated.

Instead of looking impressed, Xiff burst into laughter. "Sweetie, I'm the great-great-great-grandson of the fastest gun in the West" he told her. "The second after you get that cell phone outta your pocket, it'll be lying on the ground in pieces after I smash it before you can react."

Jennifer rolled her eyes at the Tannen's obvious egoism. "Just leave her alone!" she shouted. "Go pick on someone else!"

"Why should I?" Xiff repeated. "Your Dad humiliated my Dad. Your Great-Grandpa humiliated my Great-Grandpa. If not for you Browns and McFly's, the name of Griff Tannen would be treated with respect and the surname of Tannen would be a guarantee for a high position in Hill Valley."

Sarah One sighed. She knew how egoistic the Tannens could be. "Just back off, okay" she said.

"No" Xiff said, nearly polite, then grabbing her hand, too. "You'll be my girl. And if you girls do anything to try to stop it, then..."

"Then what?" Sarah Two stated.

"Then we'll have to go and help him."

Sarah One blinked at the familiar voice. As she looked up, she found herself facing someone who looked exactly like Xiff Tannen! He was accompanied by Laura McFly, the granddaughter of Dave McFly. Sarah wondered who this guy was, and why Laura was in the company of a Tannen."

Xiff looked up, too, and gasped. "Holy shit!" he exclaimed, gazing at the person. "Laura, who is that?"

Laura rolled her eyes. "I'm not a Laura McFly" she stated. "My name is Amy Needles. And this guy here is most likely your grandpa, Cliff Tannen. Now, who are you?"

Xiff frowned and rolled his eyes. "Yeah, right" he said. "My grandpa? Like I believe that. And Amy Needles is also in her early fifties already. You don't look anything like her, unless you got a rejuvenation." "Or a time machine" she mentally added.

"Ah, so they do exist after all" the Tannen said, with a smile. "Well, anyway, let's get this over with, shall we? We have expressed some... interest in the girls you are holding. From their looks, I'd say they are Brown girls, aren't they?"

"Um, yeah" Xiff said. "That's Sarah Brown and her twin sister, Mary. I dunno who's who. And that's Jennifer McFly over there. Why do you wanna know?"

The Tannen didn't answer his question, but looked at Jennifer with interest. "You look exactly like Jennifer Parker" he said, smiling. "You must be the daughter of that butthead Marty McFly Junior!"

"Now, really" Jennifer said, sarcastically. "Now, I don't know who you are, but if you three just back off, then we can go away."

The Tannen grinned. "Oh, they're so naïve, aren't they?" he said to the girl that claimed to be Amy Needles. "I'm sorry, girl, but you've gotta come with us. I'd love to expand our collection with a third Jennifer look-alike." He then grabbed her arms and put them behind her back, swiftly. He then took out some cloth, and held it in front of her, almost causing her to pass out, but Jennifer managed to free herself just in time.

Sarah One wondered what was going on, but she was not going to wait to find out. In a swift move, she freed herself from Xiff's grip, pulled her counterpart loose, and ran away as fast as she could.

"They're getting away!" 'Amy' exclaimed.

"Chase them!" the Tannen exclaimed. He turned towards Xiff. "You, too! We can use you!"

"Now, wait a second!" Xiff insisted, as he ran after them. "Can't you just tell me what this is about, first?" His cries were ignored, however, as the chase was on.

Sarah One ran as fast as her legs could carry her. She knew that, if she showed down for just one second, she would be captured. However, going fast wasn't the option either. They'd just get tired eventually.

"Maybe we should split up!" Jennifer called out.

"There's three of them!" Sarah Two pointed out. "There's no way that..."

That was the last thing she said for a moment as she stumbled over a rock and was sent downwards by gravity. Moments later, she smacked onto the ground.

Sarah One and Jennifer went pale. "Sarah... Great Scott, are you okay?" Sarah One said, acting like her grandfather.

No response came. Sarah One looked at Jennifer. "Jennifer, run" she ordered. "I'll try to revive other me."

"But..." Jennifer tried to protest.

"Go!" Sarah One insisted, as their captives came closer. Jennifer ran away, and moments later 'Cliff', Xiff and 'Amy' caught up to her. Xiff grabbed her shoulders to ensure that she wouldn't go away, and the other two followed Jennifer. However, the other Tannen grabbed the rock that Sarah One had stumbled over. Going as fast as he could, Sarah One saw him go through the bushes nearby and making a half circle, causing him to be in front of Jennifer.

Sarah One watched as Jennifer tried to dive to the left, but the Tannen just smiled evilly and threw the rock in front of her feet. Jennifer stumbled, too, and was knocked out.

"You... you inhuman creature!" Sarah One exclaimed, as Cliff returned. "She could've been killed by that! Or at least severely injured!"

"Oh, she wouldn't" Cliff said, with a smile. "I know that much, at least. However, we could've always gone to the future and get her fixed."

"The... the future?" Sarah One exclaimed, surprised.

"Wait a second" Xiff said, confused. "You're in on that stupid story, too? Of him being my grandpa and all?"

"It's the truth, grandson" Cliff said. "But, to satisfy you, we'll show you our time machine later. However, there's one issue to be settled first." He put the chloroform in front of her face, and however Sarah protested heavily, and managed to push it away twice, Xiff holding her hands and the always coming chloroform meant that she had to go down eventually. Finally, Sarah One fell backwards, and passed out. Once again, the bad guys had done well.

oooooooo

Marty McFly Junior Twelve sighed, as the bus travelled through the time barrier. As much as excitement was filling him, he felt also bad - for three reasons. One, he was going to an entirely different universe, and who knows what that might hold? Also, they were going a thirty years into the future. While he had seen the past before, the future was quite new for him.

Secondly, and most importantly, there was the matter of the girls to think about. Without the girls having been captured, they'd all be safe and sound at home. Now, though, the situation was quite the contrary. They were separated, and the girls were probably having a terrible time.

The third reason wasn't really a serious problem, but it still filled Marty Junior Twelve with a lot of unease. There was the fact that, right now, there were eleven other versions of him on this bus - as well as a lot more non-him look-alikes - and there even was some guy who was dating a Marlene, but actually the grandson of George McFly! It really confused Marty Junior even more... as if the look-alikes weren't enough. Sure, he'd met a look-alike before, his teenaged father, back in 1985, but that was different. This certainly was a different situation all together - and Marty Jr Twelve couldn't help but feel very uncomfortable about that. He therefore was glad that he was not alone - and that his father, Mike Hartford, Doc and Jessica were along with them. While the presence of Jessica did make him think of how strange it was, that most of the other Doc's weren't married to her - it did make him feel more like at home, in their own universe - and not in a different world.

He simply sighed, and looked around. At the front, Doc Three was looking obviously concerned. That was only logical, though, after having gone through so many universes and failing to catch the ones you wanted to catch, and saving the girls you wanted to save.

"Well, we're here" the inventor proclaimed. "August 10th, 2047. I wonder what things will be like in this universe."

"I have no idea" Doc Seven said. "However, it is a PF world again, so that might tell us something.

"Yeah, that's right" Marty Senior Eleven said. "I'm wondering what we'll find here, you know. This is the first other PF world that I'm encountering, after all. I just hope that the other me isn't as evil as I used to be..."

"Marty!" Doc Eleven exclaimed, with a sigh.

Marty Senior Eleven smiled slightly. "Sorry Doc."

"It's okay... I'm just tired of you going on and on with that" Doc Eleven said. "Although I do believe that I've finally made my point."

"Yeah, I understand that I shouldn't be so harsh on myself" Marty Senior Eleven said, nodding. "I can't help it, though. I can't help but feel that I... that I nearly turned into a Tannen back then... no offence to the good Tannens on board, but... I even got you fired!"

"Marty, it's okay" Doc Eleven said. "You weren't the only one who did bad things, after all. I wasn't too gentle either."

"I suppose that's right" Marty Senior Eleven admitted. "I can't help but blame myself for this, though. But I guess that, if you say that it's okay, then it is okay, and I should quit thinking negatively."

"That's correct" Doc One said, turning to the front. "What's next, Three?"

"I'm not entirely certain" Doc Three responded. He looked around into the distance. "I have no idea where to go first, after all. This is the future, you know... who knows where I might live. Or where Marty might live."

"Yeah, good point" Doc One said. "What area are you coming past first?"

"Um, Lone Pine Mall" Doc Three said, checking the area. "That means that we shouldn't be too far away from the region where my Marty lives. It's slightly to the west."

"Check it out" Doc One suggested. "We do have rather big chances that the local Marty is still living there. After all, I doubt he'd sell such a huge house. This might be another dimension, but that really does seem to be the thing that is consistent."

"Yes, that's right" Doc Three said. He then chuckled, faintly. "You know, it's kind of strange that we always end up at Marty's house - in the PF worlds, that is - and never at mine."

"Yeah, that's kind of weird" his Marty Junior admitted. "Always, you tend to be there - so there's no need to go elsewhere. I dunno why, though."

"Probably just an amazing coincidence" Marty Junior Two smirked.

Doc Three chuckled. "Yeah, you're probably right" he said. "Well, we should be nearing... Great Scott!"

"Doc?" Marty Senior Three said, concerned.

"Doc Three?" Marty Junior Twelve added. He wondered what was going on. "Why... what's going on with you?"

Doc Three looked at him, face pale. "Look down."

As Marty Junior Twelve did so, he gasped, too. Down below was a giant mansion that looked like how his other selves had described it. Also, down below was one Doc, and he was accompanied by someone who looked like a Marty McFly Sr, but older. However, the strangest thing of all was - there was another Marty Senior.

As the Marty Senior's looked up, having heard the noise, they saw the bus nearing them, and gasped. Marty Junior Twelve sighed. This was - for both of them - probably going to be a long explanation. And with the girls in danger, he wasn't looking forwards to that.

oooooooo

Alternate Marty McFly III felt confused, as he was sitting on the chair in the backyard, and was enjoying the summer. He felt comfortable by the thought of actually getting to celebrate his counterpart's anniversary with Sarah Two. However, he felt concerned about said girl, and her counterpart, who were gone for longer than he'd expected by now. He wondered what was going on.

Marty III then looked at the boy next to him, and smiled. Local Marty McFly III had turned out to be his best friend ever since he'd gotten home from the terrifying alternate world that Griff Tannen created, and they had become more comfortable at each other's company - even though they both had been hesitant at first to see another version of themselves. Alternate Marty III, though, had more experience, having seen his father as a teen before - and even his grandfather, when Marty McFly Senior visited 2015 - as Marty III was there, too.

"Hi" Local Marty III said. "How are you doing?" Alternate Marty III noticed that his counterpart didn't seem to be very optimistic himself.

Therefore, he saw no reason to boost his other self's morale. "Not very well" he admitted. "I'm a little worried about the girls, you know. They're late... who knows where they might've gone. They could've gotten lost, after all. Even if they just wanted to stroll through Hill Valley Park, they could've taken the decision of making their journey longer."

"Without notifying us?" Local Marty III said. "They should've called us by now. If they ended up getting lost, they always would've had their cell phones on them, after all."

"Unless they lost the phones, too" Alternate Marty III pointed out.

Local Marty III looked at him, and sighed, putting a hand on his counterpart's back. "Marty One, you're being way too irrational" he said. "You know that the chance that such a thing might happen is very, very small."

"Which doesn't mean that it couldn't have happened at all" Alternate Marty III protested.

"All right, point made" Local Marty said. "Let's just quit worrying, okay? We're probably being irrational once more."

"I'm afraid you're not, guys."

Local Marty and Alternate Marty swiftly turned their heads around. "Dad!" they both exclaimed, instantaneously.

"Correct" Marty Junior said, sighing. "I'm afraid that something more confusing is going on here. While I was in the front of the house, pacing around, your mother and I saw a bus approach - with another Doc at the wheel. It appears that some version of Doc from the future has come to visit."

"Holy shit" Alternate Marty muttered.

"No kidding" his local self agreed. "Really? A bus with Doc inside?"

"That's correct" Marty Junior said, as they started to head over to the front of the house. "I was filled with disbelief at first too, but - with time travel possible, anything can happen."

That was proven even more, as the three reached the front of the house, to see that Marty's mother, Doc, Alternate Marty Senior and Local Marty Senior, with Local Jennifer, were already there, and Alternate Marty got a good look at the bus. It did look kind of like something that Doc would make, yes, but Alternate Marty wondered why Doc would ever try to build it.

"Um, hi" the Doc that Alternate Marty knew said. "What brings you here, some trouble in the future that causes you to make this journey and correct the past?"

"Um, no" Other Doc said. "I don't know whether you'll believe it at first, but we're not from future or past. We're from another world."

There was a short pause. "A what?" Doc then managed to say.

"And why does this somehow sound familiar?" Local Marty Senior added.

"I don't know, I'm not from your world after all" Other Doc said. "Anyway, this is another dimension to mine, yes. I'm Dr. Emmett Lathrop Brown... that should be the same in your world. Anyway, I'm from thirty years in the past."

The locals gasped. "Thirty years?" Alternate Marty said. "You must be kidding! You don't look like you're a day older than our Doc!"

"That's what I was confused about, too" Other Doc said. "I've seen myself before in the future, but even then I could see some minor change to how I knew myself to look before. It goes very slowly, and it's mostly erased by new rejuvenations, but there was some change. You, on the other hand, almost look like I do now, in 2017."

"2017" Alternate Marty Senior muttered, confused. "Don't you mean 1897?"

Other Doc frowned. "Um, no" he said. "I wasn't even around back then - I moved back to the future in early 1895. You mean, you were?"

"Yeah, I was..." Doc said. His eyes went wide. "Great Scott! If you really did move back to the future instead of staying in the past, then I believe I've met you before!"

"That might very well be the correct conclusion" Other Doc said, nodding. "This whole situation seems familiar to me, too. Did you, one day, visit the year 1988 and met up with some people from another world, like we are?"

"Yes!" Doc exclaimed. "Great Scott! You're those guys whose time machine was broken!"

"So that's why this whole thing sounded familiar" Local Marty Senior said. "I remember this from '88. It might've been fifty-nine years, but I still can remember how confused I was about the whole thing."

"I don't remember anything" Alternate Marty Senior said. "I've never met a Doc from the future or a Doc from another world in '88. It was just an ordinary year for me - besides selling Doc's garage. I guess that's because it happened after Marty III and I changed history - well, after fourth-dimensionally spoken."

"Ah, you're finally begining to think fourth dimensionally" Doc said, proudly.

Other Doc shook his head. "This is just so fascinating" he said. "I can't believe..."

A third Doc suddenly appeared at the window. "Doc Three!" he complained. "I can understand that you want to check with the locals whether this is a dimension that you know or not, but we don't have time! We should try to think of a plan to rescue the girls instead!"

"What the heck?" Alternate Marty exclaimed, looking at both Doc's and his own.

"Rescuing the girls?" Suzy repeated. "What is going on here?"

"Something very strange" Doc Three said, with a sigh. "Listen... it's a long story, but I think that maybe you should just board the train first. We're going to explain it to you, but..." He sighed, and stared at a device with the other Doc had handed to him. "This is the first time in quite some time that we're getting the chance to catch up to our enemy, and I do not want to get a little delay in the way. However, we might have to prepare you first. Then again, we can do that on board of the bus."

"You have to be prepared for squeezing in, though" the other Doc said. "There's twelve versions of Doc Brown on board here now."

Local Marty gawked. "As in... really twelve?" he said, not believing his ears.

The Doc smiled. "Yes, really twelve" he said. "And there's a lot more versions of your father, too, as a teenager - I suppose that you are Marty McFly III, right?"

"Um, yeah" Local Marty said. "The other guy here is me, too... it's kind of confusing..."

"Well, if this is what I think it is, then Doc Three here has told me a little about your unusual situation" the Doc said. "I'm Doc One, by the way. And the other ten are still inside. You can come all on board, but you'll have to be very careful. There's no worries about 'not running into other selves', I suppose, as I think that you all might have some experience with that."

"Well, I don't" Suzy said. "There wouldn't happen to be any teenaged me's on board, would there?"

Doc Three saddened for a moment, causing Alternate Marty to frown. "There are none" he said. "You can board the bus safely." Alternate Marty was certain that something had to be going on. He wasn't sure what, though.

As they then all boarded the bus, Alternate Marty felt the urge to faint. Inside were indeed twelve Doc Browns, various Marty McFly Senior's, an unfamiliar woman named Julia - or at least, that was what it said on the name tags that she was wearing - a younger version of his grandma Jennifer, once another Doc Brown, two girls named Melody and Jamie that looked exactly like each other, two Doc's called 'Chris Brown', almost a dozen versions of his teenaged father, and quite some more boys who looked a lot like his father, but were named differently. Also there was a woman who looked like a slightly younger Clara named Susan, and some more people, some familiar some not, but the most confusing thing on board were two Xiff Tannen look-alikes whose name tags read 'Bill Tannen'.

"Tannen's?" he exclaimed, both confused and angry. He hoped that he wasn't being kidnapped by some Doc's from another world who had been forced by the Tannen's to pretend to be nice to the locals, so that they could kidnap them. Or maybe, these Doc's were evil themselves. That seemed to be the only logical explanation as for why there were Tannen's on board of the bus.

Doc Two sighed. "This will never end, will it?" he commented. "I can assure you that these are the good Tannen's. They're both Bill Tannen, from two different universes, and they're the cousin of Griff. And, trust me, they are good. We have them in our universe, too."

"This is so disappointing" Bill One said. "At least Mike doesn't have the problem of having his face look like the face of the worst enemies of the group."

"Good Tannens?" Local Marty said, astonished. "Really? Griff hasn't been that much of a problem ever since Dad punched him out, but Xiff - that's his son - is a real jerk. Also, the Griff Tannen of the world that my other self here came from was terrible. He killed the other version of my Dad and married my Mom. I never experienced, but it must've been horrible."

"Oh, it was" Alternate Marty said, looking around. "In a way, the Marty Junior that I know is not my father, either, as my father is dead." He looked up at his father. "You might've been a lot better than Griff, and you're the best father that I could wish for, but... you're just not my real father."

"I understand, son" Marty Junior said, putting an arm around his son's shoulder. "You were adopted, after all, and you're not the boy that was born to Suzy and I... even though we both first met you before your date of birth."

Doc Four frowned. "You what?" he said.

"This sounds like a very interesting situation" Chris Brown Seven said. "Quite comparable to ours, too - even though George and Lorraine from our world, while they did meet Marty Senior before he was born, they didn't know who he was back then."

"I didn't, either" Suzy corrected him. "Marty Junior did, though. He was told on the evening of October 21st, 2015, but sworn to secrecy afterwards. Which worked out - I didn't find out until the evening of October 21st, 2045!"

"If there had been any doubt before, I now know for sure that you have an interesting situation here" Marty Senior Five said, with a smirk. "Care to share it with us?"

"Later" Doc Three interrupted. "It looks like our bad guys are coming up again closely."

"Where are they, then?" Marty Senior Three said, joining his best friend at the front, looking at the same device as earlier.

"About a quarter mile from here" Doc Three quickly calculated. "Shouldn't take us too long to catch up to them. All right, flying circuits on!"

As the bus lifted up into the sky, Doc walked to the front, somewhat annoyed. "Wait a moment" he said. "I don't mind coming along with us, but an explanation, even if it's short and smooth, would be required first!"

Doc Three looked at his counterpart, and sighed. "All right, then" he said. "Cliff Tannen from 1987 has managed to get his hands on a time machine, teamed up with Griff and later with Amy Needles, and figured out how to travel through various dimensions. He's kidnapped all of the girls that have a close bond to the Brown or McFly family and plans on... well... doing what his father almost did with Lorraine on November 12th, 1955."

Doc Brown went pale. "Great Scott!" he exclaimed. "And... you think that the girls of our world might be captured by him, too? We have been missing them for quite some time now... we were just getting worried when you came."

Doc Three slapped himself on the forehead. "Oh no" he muttered. "I was hoping that they were just somewhere else in the back of the house and hadn't heard anything yet... well, that would've been false hope. I'm afraid that they're captured now, yes. Great Scott, can't we save just one girl..."

"Well, we did end up saving Melody and Jamie" Doc Four pointed out. "I guess I can see your point, though. We didn't manage to rescue all the girls in even one reality. This really begins to be annoying."

"Well, now we might have the chance to rescue them through reason" Doc Five said. "However, I'd hate to negotiate with Cliff. The thought of just one girl staying in his hands in unacceptable."

"And besides, I highly doubt that he'd trade all the girls except one in for us stopping to chase him" Doc Six said, with a sigh. "We'll just have to try and see if we can rescue all the girls in some way... even if it's just one at the time."

"Um, Doc?" Marty Senior Three said. "I'd hate to interrupt, but it seems like Cliff is about to depart again. The time tracker says that the train is picking up speed. They're going to leave this universe."

"Oh no they're not!" Doc Three exclaimed, angry. "They will not get away!" Glancing at the time tracker, he sped up the time machine, heading straight for the place where Cliff was supposed to be.

Within minutes, the time train was visible in the distance, chugging through the sky with a lot of noise. Trying to ignore his anger for the danger posed against the local space-time continuum, Doc Three swiftly moved the bus so it would approach the train from the back. Within moments, the bus moved at about seventy-five miles per hour past the time train, and pushed itself in place a hundred yards in front of the train.

Alternate Marty watched, as the train managed to avoid hitting the bus, and put itself in position a rough sixty feet away from the bus. After a few moments, as both vehicles stood in position, the cab window of the train was opened, revealing someone who looked an awful lot like Xiff Tannen. Marty guessed that it had to be Cliff.

"Hi, Dr. Brown" Cliff said, with a faint smile. "It's very nice to meet you again. But, if you don't mind, then I'll go on and leave this world. I've got the girls I wanted, so there's nothing that ties me to this world left."

"Oh yes there is" Doc Three said. "Cliff, we've had enough of this. Just let those girls go, okay? They did nothing wrong, and they do not want to be captured by you. You've found yourself Amy Needles, so why don't you go amuse yourself with her? And Griff can just hang out with Spike or whatever her name is also. Just leave our girls alone."

"Such an interesting proposal" Cliff said, with a smirk. "Unfortunately, though, that leaves our fourth 'gang member' with nothing."

Doc looked pale. "Your... your what?"

"We enlisted some... interesting help from 2047" Cliff said, with a smirk. A familiar Tannen appeared next to him. "Meet Xiff Tannen, apparently my future son."

Local Marty and Alternate Marty eyed each other nervously. "Oh-oh" they both said, at the same time.

"Xiff Tannen" Suzy growled. "I could've figured that you were in on this! You Tannens are all the same!"

Cliff looked at her, confused. His face then changed into a grin once again. "Well, well, miss Suzy MacArthur, at age forty-seven. Nice to meet you. However, I have to say that your younger self is much cuter."

"No thanks for the comment" Suzy said. "And now, why don't you do as Doc Three here said, and let the girls go. They'd never volunteer to go along with your plans, you know."

Cliff shrugged. "Kissing them will always be good, no matter whether they go along or not" he said. "So... I'd love to stay and chat some more time with you, but I'd like to get to see some more worlds."

"Yeah" a girl who looked a lot like Laura McFly said, appearing next to Cliff and sliding an arm around him. "Nice world, you know, 2047. But it's not as advanced as I'd expected it to be, after seeing my home time. What's up with the scientists of this era, Brown?"

"That's none of your business" Doc hissed. "Just... you nasty pests! Let the girls go!"

"I'm sorry" Cliff said. He then reached inside the train, and took out one of the Sarah's. The girl looked half-unconscious, but instantly was alert when she saw Cliff and Xiff. "What's going on?" the Sarah demanded.

"I'm sorry, but I can't give you that information just yet" Cliff said, with a smile. "Your companions here will love to fill you in on that, though. So, that'll be taken care of."

"What are you trying to do!" Sarah exclaimed. She then looked out of the train, and saw the bus - with the Marty's and Doc standing there. "Marty!" she exclaimed. "Grandpa!"

"Don't worry Sarah!" Alternate Marty shouted. He didn't know which one of them he was addressing, but it didn't matter for now. "We'll get you out of here!"

Cliff burst out laughing. "Never know to give up, those Browns and McFly's" he told the girl that was apparently Amy. "Aren't they hilarious?"

"Yeah, they certainly are" Amy said, with a smirk. "They should be taught a lesson or two, though - about how nobody messes with the Tannen or Needles families."

"Please" Local Marty pleaded. "Why can't you just leave us alone?"

"Because it's more fun this way" Cliff said, with a smirk. "Well, I've seen it here for now. So, why don't you back off, and don't try to get close again, or we'll have to dump this girl here in the ravine. We've got two of them, after all."

Sarah visibly paled, and Alternate Marty and Local Marty did the same. "You... you wouldn't" Local Marty said.

"Trust us, he would" Doc Three said, also slightly pale. "He's threatened us with it before. They're Tannen's... boy, it's getting annoying to apologise to the Bill's every time."

"We understand" Bill Tannen Four said. "I'm personally disgusted with my last name as well."

Amy smirked. "So, since you now understand what's going on, it's about time for you to back off" she said. "You heard Cliff - stay put!" With that, Cliff smiled at her lovingly and closed the door. Moments later, the train started moving off again.

Alternate Marty just stared at it. "They... they wouldn't..."

Doc Five looked at him, faintly smiling. "I know" he said. "It's always hard for the newbies."

"I can't believe they'd go this far" Local Marty said. "I know the Tannen's aren't the nicest people in the world, but kidnapping people? Hopping through dimensions to get more of them? They're nuts!"

"Yeah, they definitely are" Doc Three agreed. "They just won't admit it themselves, though. And talking some sense into them has never worked. I'm not surprised that it ended up terribly this time around, too, but..." He sighed. "I just can't believe that this keeps happening. We should hit the end somewhere."

"I'd love to get to the end of this" Doc Five agreed. "However, that doesn't seem to be coming at any time soon."

"And then, it's better to keep on hopping" Doc Two said. "Better to keep hopping and save them eventually after days of work, than quit hopping and leaving the girls to their fates. How's the tracker doing, Three?"

"They're picking up speed" Doc Three said. As a curious Alternate Marty peeked at the device, he saw a small blip moving faster and faster through the screen and eventually disappearing. A loud noise from the device then startled him.

August 10, 2017
8:30 PM PDT
Newlyweds Universe

Sarah Brown One sighed, as the train departed for a new world - thirty years into the past. Granted, she hadn't exactly had the easiest life - and the Griff-ruled reality that she came from was, essentially, a real life dystopia. Still, even all those years of living in that dystopian reality hadn't prepared her for dealing with her current situation.

Just when she had thought that her nightmare days were actually over, she ended up being captured by four of the most horrible people in the world - including an alternate version of the man who created the dystopia that she was born into. It felt so awful.

As she looked around, she felt surprised by just what she saw. She saw five girls who looked a lot alike. The one who looked most like her she figured to be her counterpart. Three of the other girls had darker hair and brown eyes, and the remaining one had lighter hair and blue eyes. The Sarahs' hair simply was a shade in-between, and they had green eyes. Still, the resemblances were eerily uncanny.

She then caught sight of her friend, Jennifer McFly - and two other girls who looked just like her. She saw eleven girls who looked like teen versions of Marlene McFly, as well as a girl who looked like a teen version of Lorraine Baines. This made her wonder if the Tannens had previously taken a trip back to 1957, or somewhere around there.

She saw five girls who really looked like teen versions of Suzy MacArthur. As she took a closer look, she noticed that one of them had lighter hair. She just wondered if that girl could be Suzy's cousin, Julie.

The rest of the girls that were aboard looked unfamiliar to her. She saw two girls with curly bright blond hair - along with nine girls who rather looked like the lead actress of the 80s' fantasy movie, Labyrinth. She noticed a redhead and a girl with dirty blond hair, neither of whom really bore the slightest bit of familiarity with her.

"So, uh, what exactly is going on here?" Sarah One asked, nervously. "Are all the rest of you from 2017?"

"Most of us are," replied the girl who resembled her friend. "I'm not, though. I'm really from the year 1987. At least, I'm no longer alone. I'm Jennifer Parker, by the way."

"Technically, I also came from the '80s," added the redhead, "but I sure was captured in the year 2017. I'm Lisa Jung, by the way. I'm guessing that you don't know me?"

"No, I can't say that I'm familiar with the name Lisa Jung," replied Sarah One, shaking her head. She glanced at her counterpart and friend, as they also shook their heads. "Well, I can't believe this! You really do look like your granddaughter!"

"Oh, it's really about time I have a descendant who takes after me," replied Jennifer P, sighing. "Well, there is also Melody McFly here - who is my daughter from another world."

"Yeah, I'm Melody," replied the third girl who looked like the Sarahs' friend. "I suppose I don't exist in your reality, right? So far, there don't seem to be other worlds where I exist. That can be so disappointing."

"Oh, I'm afraid not," replied Jennifer M, sighing. "Marty McFly Jr is my dad, and Marty McFly III is my brother. Grandma Jennifer and I have always been very close. I really think it's cool being named after her."

"Well, this is interesting," commented Sarah One, sighing. "Okay, I was able to figure out that there are eleven Marlenes on here - and four Suzys. I also suppose that the girl with lighter hair who looks so similar to Suzy is her cousin, Julie? Also, was there a previous trip taken to the 1950s? I'm asking, because I see..."

"You must just be referring to me," asked the girl who resembled a teen Lorraine. "I'm actually another version of Marlene, which makes it a total of twelve of us. I really do have a hard time with the fact that I look so different from the others."

"You're also right about me being Julie," commented the girl who looked like Suzy with lighter hair. "So far, all of my other counterparts appear to have just lucked out. I do envy them, right now."

"So, us, are you also descendants of Dr. Emmett Brown?" asked the girl who looked like a slightly lighter-haired version of the Sarah. "I'm his great-granddaughter, while the three Maria Browns are his daughter. Since you look like us, I just figured that... By the way, I'm Susan Brown"

"We're his granddaughters, in fact," replied Sarah One, swallowing. "Verne Brown is our father, and..."

"Granddaughter?" asked Susan, stunned. "Okay, I quite remember how confused the Marias were by my being his great-granddaughter - even though I'm the same age as them. However, as you're from thirty years in the future... Maria doesn't exist in your world?"

"I'm afraid not," replied Sarah One, stunned. "There was just Jules and Verne. Verne actually moved to the year 2020 from 1910. Jules and my grandparents stayed in the past until the year 1925, when they finally decided to move forward in time to 2045. I'm sure that it was a very major change for them."

"I can imagine that it would be," replied one of the girls with bright blond hair. "By the way, I'm also Doc's granddaughter - but Jules is my father. I'm Harmony Brown, as is the girl here who looks just like me. We're both dating Marty Jr, by the way."

"Harmony," whispered Sarah One, as felt stunned. Her counterpart also looked a little stunned, while Jennifer M actually looked stricken. "Jennifer, are you okay?"

"I rather can't believe this," muttered Jennifer M. "In some other worlds, Dad ends up marrying this... this Harmony person. This is just so hard for me to..."

"I can imagine that it really would be shocking for you," agreed the Harmony who had previously spoken. "I'm sorry to shock you like this, but..."

"As much as we'd hate to shock you even more," commented one of the brunettes, "I am also dating Marty Jr. I'm Stephanie Stebbs, by the way. There are five versions of me - and four versions of my twin, Stacy. In the world that I came from, my twin sure lucked out - as she was living in Elmdale."

"Technically, I guess I'm also dating a version of Marty McFly Jr," added Susan, softly, "even though that isn't his name. His name is Calvin Klein III, but he's simply about the closest equivalent to Marty McFly Jr from our world. I think that's all of us, now."

"I haven't been introduced, yet," protested the girl with dirty blond hair. "My name is Julia Belle Rundgren, or JB. I sort of replace Marlene, in our world. I'm really a cousin to twins Marty McFly Jr and George McFly."

"Twins?" asked Sarah One, shocked. "I guess Sarah Two here is sort of my twin, but this is so... This is interesting, I guess."

"In some other worlds, he actually has a look-alike cousin," added one of the brunette girls. "I'm Stacy Stebbs, by the way. Three of us, me included, are really dating Marty Jr's look-alike cousin. Alex is his name. The fourth one is dating George, who is..."

"Marty Jr has look-alike cousins in our world, too," added Julie. "Although, they might be more like brothers. I'm dating Emmett David Brown, while Maria is dating George Emmett McFly. Doc has adopted that Marty who grew up in the Biff-ruled reality."

"What?" gasped Sarah One, as she could hardly believe what she heard. "I mean, we were told about the... Well, our situation is very similar. I came from a world where Griff became rich and powerful. Fortunately, I managed to escape - but that's how I ended up with this counterpart here."

"Did I hear this correctly?" asked one of the three Tannens, snickering. "I guess great minds do think alike. First, my gramps - and, now, me. This is totally awesome!"

"Totally awful, you mean," grumbled Sarah Two.

"Nope, I meant 'awesome', my sweet princess," snickered the Tannen who Sarah Two figured to be Griff. "Well, I'll let you get back to your jolly little conversation."

"Just who are all the Tannens, by the way?" whispered Sarah One, stunned. "Are the other two really Cliff and Griff? Also, I can't believe that Laura McFly would..."

"Amy Needles," corrected Jennifer M. "That's Laura's aunt. I remember Mom and Aunt Marlene telling me how dreadful Amy used to be, when she was younger. She has real bad teeth, as well. That's one way we can tell her from Laura, anyway."

"I guess we should be very relieved that Laura didn't turn on us, at least," Sarah One replied, sighing. "So, anyway, some of you are from the Biff-ruled world?"

"Well, we weren't," replied Julie, "but a version of Marty McFly Sr, a version of Doc Brown, a version of Jennifer Parker, and Ann Parker all came from that world. Ann is Jennifer's twin sister, and she existed exclusively in the Biff-rule world."

"There's also a third Marty McFly Sr," added one of the Marias. "He's just the one who from the originating timeline, where his parents were far less successful and far less happy. He ended up marrying Ann - and, together, they had George Emmett McFly."

"Whoa, this is heavy!" gasped Sarah One. "This makes me wonder what will happen, when my counterpart and I marry the Marty IIIs."

"We came from a world very similar to that," added Lisa. "A version of Marty McFly Sr, a version of Doc Brown, and a version of Sabrina Palmer escaped from the Biff-ruled world. As the Jennifer of that world wasn't quite involved - the Marty Sr of that world ended up marrying Jennifer's cousin, Sarah Parker. They had two sons, named Mike and Alex. I'm dating Mike, by the way."

"I'm sure not aware of the elder Jennifer having a cousin named Sarah," replied Sarah One, stunned, "but, then again, I guess yours is really a different world. Well, even if the circumstances may be less than desirable, I guess it's interesting to..."

"Also, who is Sabrina Palmer?" asked Sarah Two, confused. "I really can't say that I'm too familiar with the name."

"Sabrina is a..." one of the Marlenes started to say. "Well, she's a friend of our. She's been a good friend of Doc's since the year 1965."

"Well, that's different from our world," replied Sarah Two. "While Doc has had various friendly acquaintances prior to meeting Marty, he hasn't actually had a close friend. I wonder if Sabrina even exists in our world."

"It's possible that she doesn't," suggested Sarah One, swallowing. "So, I guess we're in the year 2017? It's a weird feeling, being in the past."

"I really see that you girls are sort of starting to like this," snickered Griff Tannen, as he made his way towards the back. "We do have a few powdered doughnuts left. If you girls behave yourselves, you can have some. You'll have to kiss me, though."

"What would you like to do, Xiff?" asked Cliff, grinning. "Would you like to stay here, and help Griff guard all the girls - or would you like to join Butch and me in capturing a few more hot chicks?"

"It's kind of a tough decision, Gramps," Xiff replied, grinning back. "One one hand, I'd just love to help Dad in entertaining the chicks. One the other hand, though... Well, I do feel up for a little adventure. I'd like to see what the year 2017 was like. So, with that considered, I think I'll join you and Butch!"

"Oh, goody!" shouted Griff, excitedly. "That means I don't have to share. Thank you for letting me have the hot chicks to myself, Future Son."

"Well, don't get all too excited, Dad," protested Xiff. "It'll only be temporarily, until we find some more girls."

"I guess that's really good enough for me, though," replied Griff, snickering. "I expect that you'll be gone for about a half-hour to about an hour."

"Yeah, something like that," replied Cliff, snickering. "We really would love to give Xiff the grand tour. So far, it doesn't look like this world is too much different from most of the others. This will be such fun!"

Sarah Two simply felt like vomiting, as she watched two of the Tannens and Amy step off the train. She couldn't believe her bad luck. She was at the mercy of a version of the same man who created the hellish world that she grew up in. She began to pray - as she hoped that, just maybe, she and the others would soon be rescued.

oooooooooo

Cliff grinned, as he really felt so excited with the prospect of capturing more girls. He glanced at Amy, who proved herself to be a useful ally - along with his new comrade, Xiff Tannen. He rather wondered how people would react to seeing them together.

"Well, Gramps, this is the year 2017?" asked Xiff, as the trio headed towards the Cafe '80s. "I never realized that time travel could be this much fun. It's rather a shame that we're in another reality, though. Otherwise, I'd really be able to make our family rich."

"We'll have time for that, later," promised Cliff, as the idea quite sounded appealing to him. "First things first, though. First off, let's take a look into the Cafe '80s - and see if any of our girls are inside."

"Ah, yes, the Cafe '80s," replied Xiff, smirking. "I hate to admit it, but things in our era sure have become dull. Of course, the rejuvenation surgery is a major invention - but, other than that... Well, to be honest, I do feel a little ashamed of my generation."

"That rather means you're quite special," replied Cliff, as he grinned at the alternate version of his grandson. He wondered if Xiff would also end up existing in his reality. He loved to think that, one day, he'd also have a grandson in Xiff. "It sure feels nice to know my lineage will carry on. I'd hate to have a wuss for a grandson, after all."

He rather started to think of his previous scorn towards certain members of his future son's generation, and how it really was pathetic that they had such an affinity for the culture of their parents generation. After having seen what he saw of 2046, though - he really couldn't blame Xiff for feeling the way he did. They might be able to fix that.

"Anyway, it's not really your generation," added Amy. "It's mine." She then glanced into the Cafe '80s, before adding, "Well, comrades, I don't quite seem to see any girls in there that... that we're after. Perhaps, we could just show Xiff the mall."

"Oh, I'd simply love that," replied Xiff, eagerly. "Anyway, I don't think our generation is much better. In fact, you'd simply be dismayed by how many of my peers still listen to that Led Zeppelin trash. I mean, c'mon, that band is over seventy years ancient!"

"So, this is what I have to look forward to," grumbled Amy. "Perhaps, I could return to 2047 - and just purchase a book to make myself rich. In fact, I'll even share it with the Griff. Perhaps, he'll then see that I'm simply the better girl for him - instead of Spike."

"Perhaps, we all really could," Cliff replied, grinning. "So far, there was a world where Dad became rich and power - and a world where my son became rich and powerful. It makes me wonder if we'll actually come across a world, yet - where it's my turn to..."

"That's a very good possibility," replied Xiff, as the trio made their way to the mall. "It gives me the warm fuzzies, seeing how some people are dismayed to see two of us."

"As this is an EJ world," pointed out Cliff, "my wussy nephew, Bill, probably also exists here. I imagine people wouldn't expect for my son and nephew to work together."

As the trio neared the mall entrance, Cliff caught a rather familiar sight. He pulled Xiff to the side, so that the good Amy and Eric wouldn't notice them.

"This sure is a nice evening," the good Amy was gushing. "I just picked up some more diffusers from Pier One Imports. Anyway, just as I was getting ready to leave, I saw Marlene McFly and the Stebbs twins enter. They seemed to be in such high spirits."

"Yeah, I heard them mention today also being a big date for them," replied Eric. "I can imagine that the Stebbs twins are especially ecstatic. It's been four years, since..."

"Yes, thank you, wuss me," muttered Butch Amy. "Well, we know where our girls are. I say we get up and at 'em."

"What about Suzy MacArthur, though?" asked Xiff, confused. "Shouldn't we be..."

"This is an EJ world," explained Cliff. "So far, I never found a Suzy MacArthur in these worlds. Of course, it doesn't necessarily mean that she doesn't exist. It means that... Well, it just means that the McFly Junior butthead is extremely fickle! Fickle McFly!"

"At least, this time, we'll actually be able to catch both Stebbs girls," Amy replied, triumphantly. "This simply must be yet another world where the McFly Junior butthead has either a twin brother or a twin cousin. An Alex or a George. I wonder which it is."

"Yes, I wonder," Cliff replied, smirking. "Well, it don't really matter. What's really more important is that... Well, two Stebbs are double the fun and double the pleasure."

"Aw, shucks," muttered Xiff, as he looked disappointed. "I mean, I really was hoping that we might... capture another young Suzy MacArthur. Granted, we already have four - but I... Well, I really wanted to encounter a young Suzy who wasn't yet...."

"It'll happen, soon enough," Cliff assured, smoothly. "Just keep in mind. This isn't the last world that we're visiting. Granted, you're still new - but you still have a very long adventure ahead of you. I'm sure that you will get your opportunity, at least once."

"In that case, I guess that's all right," Xiff replied, as a grin spread across his face. "At least, there's still Marlene. Also, I never was real fussy - when it comes to my babes."

"That's the spirit, Xiffster," replied Amy, as he slapped Xiff's back. "Well, I'm glad that you decided to join us. Y'know what they say: the more the merrier."

"To be honest, it was a tough decision for me to make," admitted Xiff, chuckling. "Who could really resist the opportunity to help Griff entertain twenty-some girls, after all?"

"Math was never my strongest point," replied Cliff, "but I'd say that we currently have closer to thirty girls." Looking up, he added. "Well, here we are: Pier One Imports."

"Yes, it's about party time," Amy replied, snickering. She glanced around the store, as she whispered, "Well, comrades, they're there! The Stebbs girls and Marlene. They're busy looking at scented candles, and they are completely oblivious to our presence."

"Just the way I hoped it would happen," Cliff replied, smirking. "Well, we'll just have to sneak up on them. It's so much more fun to take them by surprise."

"In that case," Xiff replied, chuckling, "it looks like I've just made the right decision. I'm sure that you wouldn't object to a little more... assistance. Oh, I quite love how these girls are blissfully unaware that their beloved plans are just about to change."

"Yeah, I'll bet they're just greatly anticipating their big date," replied Cliff. "The Stebbs girls, I mean. All primed up to spend a lovely romantic evening with Marty Jr and Alex. Or is it Marty Jr and George?" Chuckling, he added, "Or does it really even matter?"

"No, it doesn't matter," replied Amy, grinning. "I'll just bet that the McFly twin is every bit of a butthead as McFly Junior, especially if he also looks like McFly Junior."

"Yes, Butch, you're totally right," agreed Cliff, as he started to lick his lips. As the trio slowly crept up towards the girls, Cliff felt himself growing giddy with excitement.

oooooooooo

"I really love shopping at Pier One!" gushed Stacy Stebbs, as she picked up a scented candle. "I mean, the aroma here is so heavenly - and..."

"I see just what you mean, Stace," replied Stacy's twin sister, Stephanie. "Well, it's so hard to believe that it's been four years, now. It almost seems like yesterday, when I first met Marty. There's definitely no question about it, Marty is my soul mate!"

"I'm certainly quite happy for you girls," commented Marlene McFly, smiling. "I used to not understand how you guys could... Well, of course, that was before Mike Hartford entered my life. It's so hard to believe that we've been dating for over a year, now."

"It sure is strange to think of how fast time flies," agreed Stacy, dreamily. In fact, she really did recall how Marlene used to "play the field" - as far as dating went. "Well, the boys are all at the food court. We were gonna meet them there, after we..."

"Asian Spice has simply got to be about the best scent," replied Stephanie, softly. "Of course, I really enjoy just about all of the scents that they have. This place is just..."

"I really like the Downpour scent, as well," commented Stacy. "I might pick up a little of both. Anyway, Todd Brown sure is a cutie. His mother really agreed to be out for the whole night, so we'll have the whole place to ourselves. That'll be awesome."

"I agree," replied Marlene. "Well, Mike and I also plan to make this a special night. This is just gonna be so... On a side note, I've quite been listening to a lot of Led Zeppelin. I had nearly forgotten about how... I'm sure beginning to remember why I loved them so much. After all, I really do think Stairway to Heaven is a very gorgeous song!"

"Actually, to be honest, I was never all too fond of Stairway to Heaven," commented Stephanie. "Personally, I think Led Zeppelin's most beautiful song just has to be Over the Hills and Far Away. I know Marty usually cries, whenever he hears that song."

"So does Dad, sometimes," Marlene replied, nodding. "I don't cry, but I also think it's a lovely song. It might actually be my second favourite song, after Stairway to Heaven. Another song I love is Ten Years Gone. Lately, that song seems to resonate with me."

"That's a good song, too," agreed Stacy, smiling. "Even thinking of the song's title can really make you feel nostalgic. Ten years ago, Steph and I were nine years old - and I think it's fascinating just how much... Sometimes, in fact, I really do miss being a kid."

"Yeah, tell me about it," Marlene replied, with a wistful sigh. "I feel bad, now - when I recall how I used to be in a hurry to grow up. In fact, I really used to be critical of my brother for... Well, for rather wanting to just maintain the carefree stance of being a child. He never cared about what was 'in', or avoided doing things that might be..."

"Aw, Marly, don't be so hard on yourself," protested Stephanie, as she gave Marlene a friendly shove. "We all simply have regrets in life, after all. Even if Doc does have a time machine, I think it's best to just live in the present - and not fret over the past."

"My sister's right, Marly," agreed Stacy, nodding. "Now, don't get me wrong. I think it sure can be nice to reminisce over the past, and look back very fondly all on the good times that we've had. Also, it's rather important to learn from all of our mistakes. Still, it's not very healthy to dwell on... all the things that we shouldn't've done. It just..."

"Well, you girls are right," Marlene replied, smiling. "It's so very hard for me to believe that I'm almost twenty, though. I'm not gonna be a teenager, for much longer. It just scares me, a little - thinking of how... Sometimes, being an adult can be so stressful."

"I understand just what you mean," agreed Stacy, nodding. "Even if we might still live at home, it's... It quite scares me to think of how cynical so many people can be - and don't even get me started on politics. Just stay the hell away from political websites!"

"I don't even touch politics, if I can help it," Marlene agreed, shuddering. "That can be such nasty business, and it... On the plus side, though... Well, as adults, we really do have more freedom to... Well, to do whatever we want. Within reason, of course."

"Well, that part is true," Stacy agreed, softly. "After all, we can stay up as late as we want - and we can simply eat whatever we want, as well. Although, for as long as we live at home... Our parents have never quite been overly strict with us, but there are still rules that we have to follow - and, also, they just don't like us to sleep in all day."

"Speaking of sleeping in," Marlene commented, laughing, "I can still remember how I'd sleep in until about noon, while my brother would be up at about the crack of dawn. I just... It was so weird, as my brother isn't even quite ten months younger than me."

"Now your brother sleeps in, as well," Stephanie replied, softly. "It's so funny to think of how... Of course, high school is quite a lot different from primary school. You have a lot more homework to take home - and, in addition, there's the peer pressure to..."

"You also don't have any recesses," pointed out Stacy. With that, she thought fondly to how much she rather enjoyed swinging on the carousel horses. She figured that, if she quite had an opportunity to change one thing about the educational system, high school students would also have recesses. "I mean, study hall is not the same as..."

"That's quite a good point, Stacy," agreed Marlene. As she glanced at her watch, she added, "At any rate, girls, I do think it's about time that we check out. We don't want to keep the boys waiting. I'm sure they're quite enjoying their cheese sticks, but it's a bit... In fact, I also have a real craving for cheese sticks. Of course, Lila would be..."

"Lila really takes her diet quite seriously, doesn't she?" asked Stephanie, as the three girls burst out laughing. "It's nice to see that you've been loosening up. Lila really is a nice girl, too - but... Well, she actually can be a little too critical of our eating habits."

"Yeah, in that respect, she rather can be too uptight," agreed Marlene, nodding. Just then, her eyes grew wide - as she gasped, "Holy shit! Girls! We really have to get out of this place! C'mon, you two! Hurry! Hurry!"

As Stacy glanced behind her, she saw why Marlene was very panicky. To her dismay, she saw two Tannens - followed by a brunette who actually looked a lot like Amy Needles. When the hell did Bill and Griff Tannen ever get along? This is so scary!

"Yikes, you're right!" shrieked Stephanie, as she grabbed at Stacy's arm. Stacy's heart was pounding, as she couldn't get over the unusual turn of events. "I guess we simply have no choice but to... But, gee, I really was hoping to use that Asian Spice for..."

"Well, you want Asian Spice?" smirked one of the Tannens, as he and his two lackeys quickly made their way to the girls. Reaching for a fragrance can, he simply began to spray the fragrance into Stephanie's face. He bellowed, "I'll give you Asian Spice!"

"You leave my sister the hell alone!" shouted Stacy, as she simply attempted to knock the can out of the Tannen's hands. However, the other Tannen really grabbed at her wrists. "Just what the bloody hell is happening here? Bill Tannen, how could you..."

"You think one of us is Bill, eh?" smirked the Tannen that was holding Stacy's wrists. "I hate to break it to you, girly - but you're not very bright. Haven't you figured it out?"

"Figured what out?" snapped Stacy, as she glanced over at Marlene. As the girl who resembled Amy placed a cloth in front of her face, Marlene passed out. "You horrible bastards! Why the hell do you feel the need to... Can't you just leave us alone?"

"Well, sure, we could leave you alone," snickered the Tannen with the fragrance spray, "but just what would be the fun in that, eh?" Stacy watched, as her sister also passed out. "What do you know? Two down, one to go. Good night, Miss Stebbs."

Tears filled Stacy's eyes, as he hoped desperately that Bill hadn't turned on them. He was always the nice Tannen, and he always really disapproved of his cousin's tactics. Bill didn't actually turn on them, did he? Still, what other explanation could there be?

Before she could react, the Amy look-alike threw the cloth in front of her face. As she struggled not to pass out, she started to think about Todd - and she simply wondered if he and his friends were growing a little impatient. She really was starting to lose the battle - as, before she knew it, she felt her consciousness slipping away from her.

oooooooooo

"Wow, I can hardly believe this," groaned Marty McFly III One, as he glanced outside the bus. "Just when I thought that our nightmare days were over, this..." Tears filled his eyes, as he added, "Oh, I feel so bad. I bet the girls must be feeling so terrified."

"I rather understand what you mean, bro," agreed Marty III Two, sympathetically. "I mean, I can't even quite begin to imagine what your life was like - when you had Griff as your stepfather. Still, I imagine that your life wasn't... exactly a bowl of cherries."

"At any rate," Marty III One replied, sighing, "it quite feels incredibly odd to think of how we're rather surrounded by all these teenage versions of our father, as well as even a teenage version of our grandfather." Beginning to cry, he added, "It's really so painful, thinking of how my father... My father is dead, and these guys all..."

"Well, son, I'm here," commented Marty Jr Thirteen, softly - as he placed a comforting arm around Marty III One. As the latter couldn't stop crying, though - he added, "I do see what you mean, though. Even I'm not exactly the man who... brought you life."

"This sure just creeps me out," groaned one of the teenage Marty Jrs. Marty III One lifted his tear-stained face, and he saw that it was Marty Jr Twelve who had spoken. "Granted, I had come from a reality where I was nearly sentenced to fifteen years in prison - but the idea of me... I can't believe that a version of me was... murdered?"

"I'm afraid so, Younger Me Twelve," replied Marty Jr Thirteen, sighing. "The Marty III that's crying came from a world where I was brutally killed by Griff Tannen. This quite makes me feel... Well, I do understand how you... and, likely, all the others... feel."

"I'm not really a version of Marty Jr," commented Alex J, in a near whisper, "but this is real troubling to me, as well. I just can't imagine what I would do, if my beloved cousin was to... meet such a fate. I guess this just goes to show the many possibilities of..."

"This sure is quite similar to our world," added Alex P, sighing. "My father came from a reality where Biff Tannen was very rich and powerful, and I can imagine that it wasn't a lot of fun. Dad has told us about all the abuse that he has endured at the hands..."

"... of Biff Tannen," finished Emmett D, softly. "I came from a world like that, as well. Worlds Six and Seven, by the way. I can really imagine that, with Griff being rich and powerful... Well, I'm sure that your experience was real similar. The major difference is that... Well, the fact that the reality occurred further into the future. Still, it's a..."

"I've experienced a little of that world myself, actually," explained Alternate Marty Sr Thirteen. "When Griff seemed to become incredibly rich overnight... Well, it was such deja vu for me. I sure even found that I was starting to take on the role of Doc, who had never returned from the past. Hell, I even ended up being committed - just..."

"Whoa, this is quite heavy," breathed Mike M. "I guess, sometimes, history really does repeat itself. I hope that this doesn't happen in our reality. That's be rather awful!"

"I sure hope not, either," replied Local Marty Sr Thirteen, "for your sake. What's even more heavy, though, is this fact that... Well, according to Jules and Verne, there was even a reality where Buford Tannen became rich and powerful - and that was also..."

"That really is heavy!" gasped Teen Marty. "I mean, even without all the wealth, Buford was a very dangerous man. I simply can't even began to fathom such a world. Well, at any rate, who did he end up forcing into marrying her: Maggie... or Clara?"

"It was Clara," replied Local Marty Sr Thirteen. "He ended up just killing Doc - which, I suppose, isn't real surprising. I feel rather bad for the alternate versions of Jules and Verne from that world. Is there a chance that we might just end up... in that world?"

"Not unless Cliff really gets the urge to travel back to the early 20th Century," replied Doc Three. "According to my theory, that world might rather destruct by... whenever it was that Buford just decided to travel back in time... in order to make himself rich."

"This sure is all interesting," commented Doc '87, sighing. "Well, are any of you feeling hungry? All we really have for right now are rice crispy squares. We had some stuffed shells and garlic bread - but we ran out, a couple trips ago. Perhaps, as we meet..."

"That's okay," replied Marty III One, as he wiped the tears from his eyes. "I'm not too hungry right now, anyway. I'm just concerned about the girls, and... I sure hope that Xiff... and the others... don't end up hurting them. My Sarah simply hasn't had a very easy life. Mine wasn't that easy, either - but she had to fend for herself, for a few..."

"Yes, I understand," replied Alternate Marty Sr Thirteen, softly. "Well, I see two other man who are... the same age as my counterpart and me. According to the name tags, they read 'Calvin Klein Sr'. Would they, by any chance, happen to also be versions..."

"We are you, in fact," replied Calvin Klein Sr Nine, quietly. "In Worlds Eight and Nine, I really ended up being stuck in 1955 - and, by the time 1985 rolled around, I was thirty years older. The circumstances of us being stuck in 1955 were a bit different, but..."

"We actually don't have time to get to get into that, right now," pointed out Doc One, grimly. "We're almost at the Courthouse Square. If we get quite lucky, we might even be able to find the girls - before the Tannens find them. At least, we can hope..."

"Fat chance of that happening," grumbled George A. "At this rate, it looks like we'll be at this for... Well, I really hate to be pessimistic - but I find myself starting to be..."

"I rather do understand how you're feeling," replied George E, sympathetically. "Even though we came close, a few time. Goodness, I hope that the Tannens were bluffing! That really would be awful, if they... Well, I think I could go for a rice crispy square."

"I guess I'll have one, as well," replied Marty III One, sighing. "I'm still not feeling too hungry, but I guess... Well, on the positive side, there just are more of us. Still, with Xiff having joined them... Man, it's hard to believe that we're back in 2017. This..."

"I'm rather not sure how similar your 2047 is to ours," commented Marty Jr Four, "but I've visited the 2046 of our world, and... Well, from what I just could tell, the classics were back in. The '60s, the '70s, the '80s, and the '90s - most particularly. It just..."

"Is Led Zeppelin still played on any of the radio stations in 2046?" asked Teen Marty, concerned. "For that matter, what about Huey Lewis and The News? I'd hate to..."

"Believe it or not," replied Marty III Two, softly, "Led Zeppelin sure is still quite a much appreciated band in our time. After all, they are rock legends. I'm not quite sure if the same is necessarily true of Huey Lewis and The News, but... Well, there really are still some radio stations that play their music. In fact, you're also still quite popular."

"Well, that is quite good to hear," replied Teen Marty. "Even though I don't come from the same kind of world as you ... Well, it quite provides one bright spot in this moment of darkness. Of course, if Jennifer and I never make it back home..."

"... it would endanger my existence," finished Marty Jr One, softly. "Also, Marlene. As well as the older versions of you and Mom. Gee, Young Dad, did you really have to..."

"I'm sorry, Future Son," replied Teen Marty, softly. "I didn't mean to be so insensitive. I guess I was just a little..."

"That's okay, Young Dad," replied Marty Jr One, as he placed his arm around the teen version of his father. "I guess we're all starting to feel a little on edge."

"I'm gonna start landing," announced Doc One. "I see Marty Jr and Mike Hartford just stepping outside the mall, along with a boy who I'm unfamiliar with. I'm really not sure if he's privy to you-know-what - but, considering the circumstances, it's not the..."

Marty III One swallowed, as he looked outside the bus window. He saw, yet, another youthful and vibrant version of his father - along with a boy who he really didn't know from his world, but had numerous counterparts on the bus. He felt a little nervous.

oooooooooo

"These are very delicious mozzarella cheese sticks," commented Marty McFly Jr - as he glanced up at his friends, Todd Brown and Mike Hartford. "Well, I wonder just how the girls are doing. It's hard to believe that four years have since, since the day I first..."

"I know what you mean, Marty," agreed Todd, nodding. "I think it was so nice of you, in fact, to hook me up with Stacy. Even to this day, I feel rather amazed by... by just how well we hit it off. Anyway, I'm looking forward to spending the night with her."

"I'm definitely happy for you guys," gushed Mike. "Marly and I haven't been dating for as long, but... Well, it's been a little over a year - since the day we first met. It's quite hard to believe that... Man, just where has all the time gone? Even with the possibility of time travel, you can't exactly... Of course, I know all about the risks that can..."

"I still can't believe that you actually spent a week inside your father's body, Marty," commented Todd, in a near whisper. "I mean, I've always rather enjoyed much stuff from the 1980s - but I can't imagine... sharing a body with your father? That just..."

"Yeah, that really was more than a little tough," agreed Marty Jr, nodding. He smiled, as he thought back to that week. It certainly was an adventure to remember. "It was so... It's amazing to think that I inspired my father to... to write that story for 1984."

"Man, I just hate that book!" muttered Mike. "I mean, George Orwell's book. I love the story that your father wrote, though. I thought it was so entertaining. I can quite see that he has some of your grandpa's writing ability. It'd just be way scary, though - if a world like that really did exist, somewhere. Honestly, that book gives me nightmares."

"Yeah, Orwell's book does paint a real depressing world," agreed Todd. "It also makes you really think, though. At any rate, it's just rather hard for me to believe that my... that my mother and I were actually... born in the same year. It's just seems surreal."

"I know what you mean, Todd," replied Marty Jr, as he flashed a lopsided smile. "I can still remember how... I still simply can't get over how Haven Brown and Tori Haven are the... the same person. Yeah, I guess that's just a weird phenomenon of time travel."

"It's strange that I used to be playmates with my mother," Todd replied, laughing. "Of course, I sure had no idea that she was my mother. I just figured it was a coincidence that Tori's last name happened to be the same as my mother's first name. It's simply a weird... Well, I must have about the oddest family tree - when you factor in how..."

"Well, it can't quite beat that of Jules and Verne," pointed out Marty Jr, as he thought of the family's scientist friend. "I mean, Doc met Clara back in the Old West - and then they... I wonder how tough it was for Clara to adjust to the... to the 20th Century."

"I really wonder how hard it was for my mother to... adjust to the 1980s," commented Todd. "In a way, though... Well, I kind of can't help but envy her. Well, it was cool for Dr. Emmett Brown to adopt my mother. It really makes me feel a little special, as well."

"That does sound rather fascinating," agreed Mike, laughing. He glanced at his watch, as he added, "The girls sure should be here, very soon. Say, I think I'm gonna order a bunch of mozzarella cheese sticks. That way, I can just enjoy them at home. After all, this place can be... too noisy. Why don't the two of you stay here? I'll be right back."

"Sounds good, Mike," replied Marty Jr. Turning to Todd, he added, "There's really one convenience to this era: thermo-boxes. I mean, I sure also love riding my hoverboard - and you know how much I love that acid cap. Still, the music of this era can be a..."

"I think rock and roll is starting to make a real turnaround, though," pointed out Todd. "Well, I also enjoy the internet - even though I can't get over how nasty some people are, once they get behind that monitor. It sure make you wonder what they're like, in real life. I mean, it's sure as if all the stuff about 'treating others the way you want to be treated' just goes... right out the window. I've seen some real brutal flame wars."

"Yeah, Todd, I sure know what you mean," agreed Marty Jr. "I mean, I try to behave the same online - as I do, when I'm not online. Cellphones are also real nice, and they can come in real handy. Although, sometimes, they can also just be a real nuisance."

"I'm back," announced Mike, as he returned to the table. "Well, I was just thinking we should take a little walk. I'm really wondering if the girls lost track of time, or if they... Well, I really hope that they're okay. Perhaps, a little bit of patience is all we need."

"I think I could stand to go for a little walk, as well," agreed Marty Jr, as he stood up. "We shouldn't go too far from here, though - in case the girls should show up. I really am looking forward to our evening. The Stebbs girls are both very nice people to..."

"I feel up for a walk, as well," added Todd, as he also stood up. "It'd be rather nice to stretch my legs, a bit. Also, I think I might've eaten one too many mozzarella sticks."

"Same with me," agreed Marty Jr, nodding. "Those things are so delicious, though. It's just hard to know when to stop. I mean, the marinara sauce is also real good." Just as the boys stepped into the corridor, Marty Jr noticed a rather terrible sight. "Holy shit!"

Marty Jr was in a state of shock - as he saw his sister, his girlfriend, and his girlfriend's sister being dragged out of the side door by two Tannens and a brunette. It sure was a horrible sight, as he was just unable to fathom the idea that Bill would work with his cousin on kidnapping people - or work together on anything, for that matter.

"Yeah, 'holy shit,' is right," agreed Todd, grimly. "I just don't understand how Bill could really agree to..." He snapped his fingers, as he gasped, "Hey, wait a minute! What if the other Tannen... isn't Bill at all? Some time travel hanky-panky going on, perhaps?"

"Oh, brother, I hope not," grumbled Marty Jr, as the very thought quite filled him with dread. "I mean, if Griff Tannen somehow... quite acquired access to a time machine... Although, the idea that Bill would assist Griff in... Well, is there any other plausible..."

"Oh, that wasn't Bill," Mike pointed out, softly - as he pointed to his right. As Marty Jr turned to where his friend pointed, he saw Bill stepping outside a video store. At that moment, Marty Jr realized that this sure had to be an extraordinary situation. "Under normal circumstances, we'd call the police - but, seeing how this doesn't appear to..."

"I'll call Grandpa," suggested Todd, as he reached for his cellphone. "Let's just get out of the mall, and... Let's go to my grandparents' place." Marty Jr swallowed, as he and Mike followed Todd outside the mall. "Hello, Grandpa? This is Todd calling. I was at the mall with Marty and Mike, and... We saw Griff and another Tannen... Yes, I'm sure."

Marty Jr was distracted from Todd's phone conversation with Doc, as he caught sight of a hover-bus descending in front of the pond. Granted, in 2017, hover-buses really weren't too uncommon. Still, there was just something unusual about the hover-bus.

As the bus door opened, he was shocked to see Doc standing there. As he glanced at Todd, he saw that his friend looked rather stricken - just as the cellphone fell from the latter's hand. He and Mike went to steady Todd, who sure seemed to be on the verge of fainting. Very cautiously, Marty Jr and Mike began to drag Todd to the hover-bus.

"I apologize for the shock," Doc commented, quietly, "but it's simply good that I found you when I did. At any rate, do you guys happen to be... missing any girls?"

"In fact, we are," replied Marty Jr, as he shock very rapidly turned to fury. "We were leaving the food court, as we caught Griff and... Well, we just caught those bastards dragging away... Say, Doc, weren't you just on the phone... with Todd over here?"

"Uh, no," replied Doc, in a near whisper. "In fact, I'm afraid to say that I'm really not the Doc from your reality. Why don't the three of you climb aboard, and then I quite can explain to you more about... I don't blame you for being confused, but it's a..."

Marty Jr simply felt a mixture of rage, shock, and confusion - as he and Mike dragged Todd onto the bus. As he glanced at Mike, he noticed that his friend appeared to feel the same way. Todd, on the other hand, just appeared to be a near-catatonic state.

Updated again.

August 10, 2017
1:00 PM PDT
Parker Universe

Stacy Stebbs groaned, as she opened her eyes. She sure felt stiff and sore. As she looked around, she could hardly believe what she saw. She felt sick to her stomach, as she spotted three Tannen men - along with an Amy Needles look-alike.

"Are you okay, Stacy?" asked one of the ten other girls who resembled her, softly. "It really is awful, being stuck in here. Well, it looks like there nothing that we can..."

"Just what's going on here?" Stacy asked, blinking. "How come I see ten girls who look just like Stephanie and I? I also see eleven Marlenes - along with three girls who really look like a young Jennifer Parker, and even a young girl who sure looks... like a young Lorraine Baines? As for the others, I can't say that they really bear any passing..."

"I'm also a Marlene," added the girl who looked like a teen Lorraine. "That sure brings the total to twelve. One of the girls who rather looks like a teen Jennifer is my sister, Melody. One of the others actually is teen Jennifer, who came from the year 1987."

"And I'm Jennifer McFly," added one of the Jennifer look-alike. "I'm the granddaughter of Jennifer Parker, and I... Well, I quite came from the year 2047 - along with the two Sarah Browns over there. Being new ourselves, we're still not sure of what the big..."

"2047?" gasped Stacy, as she could hardly believe what she heard. "Well, what about all these Tannens? Why do I see... three of them?"

"They are Cliff, Griff, and Xiff Tannen," explained one of the six unfamiliar-looking girls who bore strong resemblances to each other. "I'm Sarah Brown One, by the way. This is... Well, Xiff is from our world. Along with Jennifer McFly, and Sarah Brown Two."

"Wait a minute!" gasped Stacy, as she felt dazed. "Hold the phone. Let me just see if I'm understanding this, correctly. So, these three Tannens - along with that brunette chick, got a hold of a machine that can travel through time and dimensions? So, I just get a feeling that... that only one of my look-alikes is my twin sister? The others..."

"The rest of are alternate versions of you and Stephanie," explained one of the other Stebbs girls. "The one who was previously talking to you is your twin sister, but the... Oh, and in our world... Well, your counterpart managed to avoid capture, as she..."

"Yeah, lucky her," muttered Stacy, as she sure began to feel envy for the version of her that avoided capture. "So, there are five versions of me - and six versions of my sister? How many worlds have they travelled through, so far. This just seems to..."

"Yours is World Fourteen," explained one of the two girls with curly blond hair. "I was really on here about the longest. Well, aside from Teen Jennifer - and the Marlene of our world was also captured. By the way, my name is Harmony Brown. I seem to just have one other counterpart, so far. You Stebbs girls and all the Suzys do seem to..."

"Suzy?" asked Stacy, as the name sounded unfamiliar to her. "Which ones are the..."

"I'm one of the Suzys," explained a girl who looked just like Elisabeth Shue. "There are four versions of us who were captured, so far - as well as my cousin, Julie... who was from our world. So far, the other versions of my cousin lucked out. This is just so..."

"Okay, let me recap all who I've been introduced to," Stacy replied, nervously. "There are five of me, and six of my sister. There are also twelve Marlenes, one of who looks very different from the others. There are two Harmonys, four Suzys, and a Julie. The Jennifer look-alikes are Teen Jennifer Parker, Melody McFly, and Jennifer McFly. I..."

"There are two Sarah Browns," added her sister, quietly. "As for the others, I actually don't think I know who they are..."

"I am Maria Brown," commented a girl who looked like Sarah Brown with slightly darker hair. "So far, there are three of us - and, in all of our worlds, we're really Dr. Brown's daughters. We happen to be the youngest, in fact - and it seems strange to think..."

"I am Susan Brown," added a girl who looked like Sarah Brown with slightly lighter hair. "Believe it or not, in my world, I'm Dr. Brown's great-granddaughter - and I'm from the year 2017. I'm not even from the future, as the two Sarah Browns are. It's just so..."

"And we Harmonys are Dr. Brown's granddaughters, in our respective worlds," added the Harmony who had previously spoken. "It sure feels strange to think that we don't even look like the Marias, the Sarahs, or Susan. We do take after our mother, but..."

"I'm Julia Belle Rundgren," added the girl with dirty blond hair. "In our world, I do sort of... replace Marlene. Ours is the only world, so far, where Marlene doesn't exist."

"I'm Lisa Jung," added the redhead. "I probably exist in the other worlds, but I might be the only one to have moved from 1986 to 2016. Sometimes, I sure miss the '80s - but I do also love living in the future. So many cool gadgets have been invented."

"Before you ask," added an alternate Stebbs girl, "we rather don't seem to exist in all the worlds. Or, at least, in all the worlds, I'm not dating Marty McFly Jr."

"She's simply right," added Suzy. "In Worlds Three, Five, Seven, and Eleven - I, Suzy MacArthur, am sure dating Marty Jr. In Worlds One and Four, it's Harmony Brown. In World Eight, it's Susan Brown. That really makes Worlds Two, Six, Nine, Ten, Twelve, and now Fourteen all the worlds where Stephanie Stebbs is dating Marty McFly Jr."

"One minor correction," added Susan. "My boyfriend's name isn't Marty McFly Jr. It is Calvin Klein III. I guess he would be the closest equivalent, though."

"Right," agreed another Stebbs girl, "and, in World Nine, it's really Marty Klein Jr. He, too, would really be the closest equivalent. At any rate, Stacy Fourteen, who are you dating? It must be either a look-alike cousin or a twin brother."

"Real correct," added yet another Stebbs girl, "It's Alex in Worlds Two, Six, and Nine - and, in World Ten... which, by the way, is mine... it's George. He actually is Marty Jr's twin brother - while, in the other worlds, Alex is... a look-alike cousin to Marty Jr."

"That's all... really very interesting," muttered Stacy. "Actually, I'm not dating a Marty Jr look-alike. I'm not dating a McFly, at all. My boyfriend's name is Todd Brown. It sure seems strange to... Well, he's Dr. Brown's grandson. Adoptive grandson, that is."

"Cool, another world where Doc adopts someone," replied Julie. "Or was it really one of Doc's children who adopted..."

"Doc adopted Tori Haven," explained Stacy, nervously, "who sure used to be from my generation, in fact. She changed her name to Haven Brown, and then she really grew up to become... Todd's mother."

"That is quite interesting," replied Julie. "I often wondered if there was another world where Doc adopted anyone. Although, in our world, it's actually the Doc who became Christopher Lloyd Brown. He came from the world where..."

"Christopher Lloyd Brown," muttered the Stephanie that was Stacy's sister. "That's a very interesting choice for a name. Of course, Doc sure always looked a little like the actor who..."

"Well, it's so interesting to meet all of you," muttered Stacy, as she began to mull over everything that she learned. "I'm still so confused about one thing, though. How come there are two Sarah Browns from... from one world? I still can't seem to figure out..."

"Yeah, and about the Christopher Lloyd Brown thing," added the Stephanie that was Stacy's sister. "This is still so confusing to us."

"I suppose it would be so hard for one to understand," agreed Sarah Two. "Although, the girls from Worlds Five and Six were quick to understand - as their situation was so similar to ours. In short, I came from a world where Griff Tannen was so rich - and..."

"Thanks for reminding me of that, missy," snickered one of the Tannens, as he moved towards the back. "Even though I'm envious of the other me, I'm rather so pleased to know that such a world exists."

"Yeah, whatever," muttered Sarah Two, as her lips curled with disgust.

"With a world where my future son becomes rich," smirked one of the other Tannens, "and a world where my father became rich, I rather do wonder if there is also a world where I... when I'm the one who makes it rich."

"There is one, sort of," replied Julie, nervously. "Apparently, in the future of the Biff-ruled world... a few years after Lorraine shot Biff... you ended up inheriting your father's fortune. So, yeah, I guess such a world does exist."

"Well, that makes me one happy man," replied the other Tannen, "even though it is a shame that my father had to be shot, in order for me to become rich. Still, it's cool."

Stacy sighed, as she did recall her boyfriend telling her about how Marty McFly Sr and Doc Brown really ended up visiting a world where Biff became a wealthy tycoon. Even though the visited lasted for only a few hours, they were still very terrifying hours.

"There might be hope for me, as well," added the third Tannen, who Stacy figured to be Xiff. He had to be Griff's future son, as she quite hoped that none of Bill's children would turn out to be so dreadful. "Well, we're not anywhere near done travelling."

"Yeah, so true," agreed the other Tannen, who Stacy figured to be Cliff - just as they headed back towards the front. "Our fun is not about to end, anytime soon."

"Fun, my ass," muttered Stacy. Turning to the other captives, she added, "It's tough to believe that some of your worlds are quite extrapolated from... from the worlds... where a Tannen became rather rich and powerful. I see there is actually one for Biff, and one for Griff. This is all so..."

"Actually, there are two for Biff," corrected Lisa. "The end results just turned out to be a little different, but... I'm not from the same world as Julie, Maria, and Susan."

"There was also a world where Buford Tannen became a wealthy tycoon," commented Sarah One. "I never saw that world, but I..."

"Buford Tannen?" snickered Cliff, as he returned to the back. "As in Mad Dog Tannen, the Fastest Gun in the West? That would be quite an interesting world to see, yet. Of course, it still wouldn't be as interesting as one where I rose to power... on my own."

"Bastards," muttered Stacy, as Cliff returned to the front. "I wonder what it would be like, if I had the opportunity to become wealthy."

"Actually," commented one of the Marias, "there is a world where Marty McFly Sr made himself wealthy. While he really made some bad decisions, which even caused a strain in the relationship between him and Dad... Well, he never really became evil."

"Well, I sure don't think the way he fired Doc was very... humane," replied a Marlene, softly. "Then again, I guess your dad did provoke him into it - as he said some..."

"Please, Marly," begged the Maria who had just spoken, "don't dredge up the past. Let bygones by bygones, right? Yeah, your dad and mine both simply made several unwise choices - but all is forgiven. It's best to just leave it all behind us, right?"

"My, my, isn't that interesting?" cackled Griff Tannen, as he made his way towards the back. "I see that even the McFly Senior butthead isn't actually as innocent as he'd..."

"Oh, I can tell you more about what Butch and I saw in that world," offered Cliff. "For now, though, it's really off to capture a few more girls. Once again, Butch and Xiff will be joining me. You don't mind staying here, right?"

"Me, mind?" asked Griff, as he burst out laughing. "That's like asking me if I mind being rich. Oh, of course I don't mind. It'd be my pleasure, in fact."

"Right, of course," replied Griff. "Well, I think it's high time that I pick us up some more snacks. Perhaps, we could go with some chocolate eclairs. The girls just seem to really enjoy that, and..."

Stacy swallowed - as she rather did, in fact, enjoy chocolate eclairs. She had planned to picked up some snacks at the food court, after leaving Pier One Imports. That plan ended up being ruined, though - by the Tannens and the brunette who just looked so much like Amy Needles.

"By the way, who is the brunette that is quite... assisting the Tannens?" asked Stacy, as she felt a sudden sense of strong curiosity. "I heard Cliff refer to her as Butch, but it's... What is her real name?"

"Oh, I'll sure be happy to answer that question," replied the brunette, as she smiled a wide smile - displaying all of her bad teeth. "My name is Amy Needles." As Stacy really gasped, she added, "Yes, I know. The me of your world is a wuss, but I'm from a..."

"If by 'wuss', you mean 'not a complete ziphead', then I really guess..." the Stephanie that was Stacy's twin started to say.

"I come from a world where I'm simply cool," continued the brunette. "Roberta, on the other hand, is a huge wuss - and, apparently, she ends up marrying a McFly. Still, this really goes to prove how badass I am. I was always Daddy's favourite, anyway. Well, it's time for us get going."

Stacy quite wondered just which McFly Roberta Needles married in some other world. Marty Jr was the only male McFly she knew of, who only had a sister named Marlene. He really had two nieces named Tanya and Nancy, who were daughters to David and Renee McFly. She did wonder how Marty Jr had a look-alike cousin, in some worlds.

There was also Brent Maxwell, who was the only son of Kevin and Linda Maxwell - the latter of who was Marty Sr's sister. Brent, of course, wasn't exactly a McFly. Besides, he had a steady girlfriend in Melinda Kirby - and they moved together to Los Angeles.

"Hasta la bye-bye, everyone!" called out Cliff, as he stepped outside of the vehicle. Xiff and the bad Amy followed right after him.

"It's hasta la vista, you lo-res bojo," muttered the Stephanie that was Stacy's sister.

"Now, missy, that does really matter?" smirked Griff, as he quite made his way over to Stacy's sister. "How about a little kiss for me, eh?"

Stacy felt like throwing up, as Griff placed his lips over her sister's mouth. This actually had to just be the worst day of her life. She simply couldn't remember ever fearing for her life before. This was a new experience for her, indeed.

oooooooooo

"Here we go, again," called out Cliff, as he caught sight of the Courthouse Mall. "Are you guys having as much fun as I am? This is another EJ world - so it's likely we'll find the Stebbs girls here. Though, come to think of it, it's simply been some time - since I found a Harmony. It'd be cool to be able to capture another Harmony, in fact."

"Aw, I'm not too fussy," replied Xiff, grinning. "Even though, I'm looking quite forward to being able to capture another Suzy. To be honest, it's just quite hard for me to get used to idea that... that, in some worlds, McFly Junior is really destined to marry..."

"... another women," finished Cliff, smirking. "Ah, yes, I can imagine what you mean. I'm sure that this really must be an interesting experience for you. Perhaps, after we visit several more worlds - we could then rather go back in time. In fact, even go into my past. Hell, we could even make a nice stop in 1957 - and capture Lorraine!"

"Ah, yes," agreed Xiff, chuckling. "Now that idea quite gives me a real boner. We could have so much fun with it. To be able to capture girls from four generations! After that, we could return to 2047 - and, once we get there, we could then just..."

"You men are simply too much for me," Amy commented, laughing. "I do mean this in a good way, of course." Her eyes then widened, as she gasped, "Oh, look over there!"

Cliff swallowed, as he looked to where Amy pointed. He saw once another version of Amy Needles - a wuss version, without a doubt. This time, she was just accompanied by an unfamiliar looking blonde. Cliff smiled, as he felt that the blonde looked so hot.

"Who is that, with wuss me?" asked Amy, with curiosity. "I mean, I'm pretty sure that it's wuss me - since it's... I mean, just look at the way she's dressed. She simply looks like a bloody Catholic school girl. I would never be caught dead wearing that outfit!"

Just then, the alternate Amy and the accompanying blonde glanced towards the trio. The blonde immediately reacted to the sight by panicking - as she just grabbed at the alternate Amy's arm, and began to drag her off. Cliff watched on, with amusement.

"She's a wuss, all right," replied Cliff's female partner, as she burst out laughing. "I so loved seeing that look of panic of her face, as she caught a glimpse of us."

"Should we go after them?" suggested Xiff, smiling. "I know that they simply aren't the girls that we were after, but... Well, I think the blonde looked very sexy - and she..."

"As much as I'm tempted to take you up on your suggestion," replied Cliff, grinning, "I quite think it's best to focus on the task at hand. Well, we were gonna make a stop at Andy's Food Shop - and pick up some more chocolate eclairs. This is getting me so..."

"Isn't wuss me just supposed to be working there, right now?" asked Amy. "From what I can recall, she doesn't get off work until about four. I was hoping that we could..."

"I guess I'll have my older self of this world pay for the eclairs," suggested Cliff. "Let's just take a quick check inside the Cafe '80s, first - and see if the girls we're looking for are in there. Otherwise, we could take another tour of Courthouse Mall - and see..."

"So, uh, this really is the Cafe '80s," mused Xiff, as he glanced inside one of the cafe windows. "Well, I actually do see a lot of hot babes in there. None that we're looking for, though. None that really looks like any of the girls that were already captured."

"Well, Marlene is a near constant," explained Cliff. "There was only one world, so far, where she didn't quite exist - and, in that world, the Stebbs girls were inside the Cafe '80s. Along with that Rundgren chick, who actually seemed to be none-too-bright."

"Wasn't there another world, though," asked Xiff, "where Marlene just takes after her grandma? Well, if you want my opinion, I think she's the hottest of all the Marlenes."

"Yeah, she is quite hot," agreed Cliff. "That group was also easy to find, since Melody sure looked just like her mother - and I recognized Harmony from the first world. Plus, Dad has a handful of monochrome photos of a young Lorraine Baines in his office."

"Well, you must hand it to the McFly men," commented Xiff. "They do have very good taste in women. At any rate, I really think it's about time that we head on over to..."

"You certainly couldn't pay me a trillion bucks to date a McFly man," Amy commented, grimacing. "I don't understand what so many chicks see in that baby face look. I sure prefer for my men to be incredibly tough and badass. I cannot stand pretty boys."

"It's so funny how you feel just the opposite about McFly men," commented Cliff, "as Xiff, Griff, and I do about McFly women. You'd sure have to pay me a trillion bucks to get me away from the McFly women. Also, as far as pretty boys just go... Well, I'm not sure if I'd exactly say that Dave McFly was a pretty boy. He was a butthead, though. Don't get me wrong on that. Also, I never found Linda McFly to be so hot."

"It's a great thing that all the girls we've captured so far are not like Linda, then," Xiff commented. "Well, I'm sure pretty anxious to bite into one of those chocolate eclairs. I'm not so sure of what it is, exactly - but eating chocolate makes me feel so horny."

"I said the same thing, some time back," replied Cliff, grinning. "Well, here we are." As he looked around, he added, "Say, Xiff, why don't you rather wait out here - as Butch and I go in to get the eclairs. The sight of two of us in the store might attract too..."

"Nope, I don't mind," replied Xiff, as he grinned. "Besides, I could quite watch out for any sign of the girls - while you and Butch get the snacks. I've managed to study the faces of all the girls that we've captured - so, as thus, I know who to watch out for."

"You're a real buddy, future grandson," replied Cliff, as he and Amy stepped inside of Andy's Food Shop. To Amy, he added, "Man, this is so much fun. I quite love showing my future grandson all the ropes. Granted, he might not quite be my future grandson from my world - but the bond is definitely still there. I feel like we have a connection."

"I'm almost beginning to feel like the odd one out," Amy replied, chuckling. "Well, I just prefer to view it as being special. Of course, you guys are also very special - but I..."

"Don't sweat it, Butch," Cliff replied, smoothly. "All of you are my valued comrades."

As Amy grinned back, Cliff rather realized how hot his female partner was. Of course, he wasn't about to release all the girls that he captured - nor was he about to give up his hunt for more girls. Still, he quite began to view Amy as a girl who might be able to satisfy him in other ways. He was very reluctant about sharing her with Griff and Xiff, though - whereas he didn't exactly mind doing so with the girls that they've captured.

oooooooooo

"Boy, this is just good stuff," gushed Stacy Stebbs, as she was almost finished with her bowl of chip-and-mint ice cream. She was at the ice cream parlour with her twin sister, Stephanie - along with their friend, Marlene McFly. "I just love eating here."

"Just don't tell Lila that I was eating here," Marlene replied, chuckling. "I mean, y'know how health-conscious she simply can be. Don't get me wrong. I still think it is important to care about your health. Still, I think Lila tends to... Well, she can be a bit uptight."

"Well, I'm not exactly gonna argue against healthy eating," replied Stacy, "even if I'm not exactly the epitome of a healthy eater. I agree that Lila can really take the whole 'diet' thing too far, though. I never really liked frozen yogurt. That stuff usually really tastes nasty, and... At any rate, I'm certainly looking quite forward to the big date."

"Yeah, same here," agreed Stephanie. "It's hard to really believe that four years have passed. My God, has it been that long? It almost seems like it was just yesterday. I do remember the first time I laid eyes on Marty. Who's ever actually thought that our..."

"Well, I'm real happy for you girls," replied Marlene, smiling. "It's just been a little over a year, since I simply first started dating Mike Hartford. Sometimes, I still have quite a hard time believing that we're still together - when you consider how I used to be..."

"Yeah, I seen the way you can really get with Mike," Stacy replied, smiling. She did, in fact, recall how Marlene used to be - prior to meeting Mike. "Well, it rather sounds like you take after your grandma. I can remember her mentioning how she used to be the same, before she met you-know-who. Of course, with 'Calvin Klein', she really got..."

"I wonder if she'll ever learn to 'Calvin Klein' really was," mused Stephanie. "I sure can imagine how horrified she'd feel, if she learn that she was hitting on her future son. It makes me wonder how she'd react, if Martin told her right then and there just who..."

"That probably wouldn't've been the smartest idea," replied Stacy, as she had a good idea as to how it would turn out. "After all, he was already in huge danger of... being erased from existence. That's only part of it, though. The other part of it would..."

"... be Grandma Lorraine's feelings?" suggested Marlene. Stacy just nodded, as it was exactly what he was thinking. "I agree that it wouldn't be good. In fact, it might really cause her to... At any rate, Stacy, what are you and Ryan quite planning on doing?"

"Probably just spend a romantic evening at home," suggested Stacy. "He's sure a real cutie, and... Sometimes, though, I feel bad for Aaron. After all, he's currently single - and it's... Usually, he acts as if he doesn't mind - but I rather get the feeling that.... I wish we could help him out, somehow. However, romance isn't something that can..."

"Yeah, I really don't agree with this idea of dating websites," replied Stephanie. "I just think the best romances can be found, when you're not looking for it. You just wonder why so many marriages nowadays end in divorce. I think it's so sad to think of how..."

"Well, Aaron's only just a couple weeks shy of turning nineteen," Marlene pointed out. "Many people don't find their life partners, until they are quite well in their twenties. It used to be different, granted - but this isn't the 19th Century. Nowadays, there's..."

"Yeah, Marly, I see what you mean," Stacy agreed, softly. "I guess I just feel so bad that Aaron will be left out, while his brother and his cousins are on big dates."

"What about Natalie, though?" asked Marlene. "She doesn't have a date, either - and she's 23 years old. She doesn't quite let it bother her. In fact, she's not even actively looking for anyone. She says that having a man in her life isn't exactly top priority."

"Yeah, that's good for her," agreed Stephanie. With a smile, she added, "Speaking of Natalie, she's coming in here - along with her friend, Amy."

"Hi, girls," greeted Amy Needles, as she and her best friend approached the table. "It is nice to see you girls, in here. I gather that you girls are feeling excited for tonight."

"We certainly are, Amy," replied Stacy, smiling. "So, you and Eric also have a big date planned?" As Amy nodded, she added. "I can see that you and Eric were rather made for each other. I hope that the two of you have a lot of fun, and..."

"Yeah, same here," agreed Natalie. "Well, since I don't have a date - and neither does Aaron... Well, I was thinking that we could just... do some brother-sister bonding. We could have a lot of fun, as well. Of course, I hope nobody mistakes us for a couple."

"Well, you both take after your dad," Stacy pointed out, softly, "so I don't think there really will be much danger of that. The family resemblance is there, so I think that..."

"Yeah, you're totally right," Natalie replied, smiling. "Of course, I really do love both of my brother - but the idea that one might mistake us for a couple just feels so..."

"Believe me, Natalie," replied Marlene, softly, "I do know just exactly how you feel. As of late, I've been real close to my brother - but, yeah, I also definitely would not want for people mistake us for... Of course, seeing as how my brother and I have the same face... You and Aaron actually do, as well - but Aaron is taller. My brother, on the..."

"Yeah, you and your brother are the same height," replied Natalie. "Well, I quite hope you girls enjoy your day. We just came here to order some ice cream cones, and then we... Anyway, it is kind of a hot day - so it's only fitting that we have ice cream on..."

"Well, I eat ice cream even during the winter," commented Amy, "because it tastes so good. I see what you mean, though. Well, girls, I guess we'll really see you around."

"Yeah, Amy and Natalie, have fun," replied Stacy, smiling. As the girls walked off, she glanced at her watch. To Stephanie and Marlene, she asked, "Should we leave? I was hoping that we could catch a holo-flick, as we still have a lot of time to kill - and..."

"Sure, I'm done with my ice cream," replied Marlene, as she stood. "In a way, it seems like it'll simply be a long wait, until evening rolls around. I mean, it's really not even the middle of afternoon - and I imagine that you twins must feel about the same way."

"Oh, yeah, you bet," replied Stephanie, as she also stood up. Stacy then stood up, as her twin added, "I'm so tempted to take Doc's time machine, just so that we could..."

"It's not a good idea, though," protested Stacy, as she shook her head. The trio made their way to the door, as she added, "We have to have a little think called 'patience'. I think that, once evening finally does roll around, we'll see that it was worth the wait."

"Yeah, sis, you're right," replied Stephanie, smiling. "I was only just teasing, anyway. After all, I wasn't rather seriously considering the idea..." As the trio stepped outside the building, she added, "Yikes! It really is hot outside! It must be up in the nineties."

"Or the upper eighties, at least," replied Stacy. Suddenly, she really caught a horrible sight. She quite caught sight of two Tannens and a girl who looked like Amy. She quite knew that the girl couldn't be Amy, as Amy was still inside the ice cream parlour.

"Marly! Stace! Let's get out of here!" shrieked Stephanie, as she obviously also rather noticed the terrible sight. "I can't believe that Bill and Griff would work with each..."

Stacy's heart was pounding, as the girls turned to run off. They actually managed to reach only a few yards, though - before one of the Tannens captured Stephanie.

"Leave my sister alone, you... you bastard," shouted Stacy, as he face simply turned red with anger. "Why don't you lo-res bojos... go find somebody else to pick on?"

"Because it's you fine ladies that we want," smirked the other Tannen, just as he grabbed Stacy around the waist. "I bet you girls really had a big date planned, eh?"

"In fact, we did," snapped Stacy, as she also began to really feel a sudden mix of hurt and confusion - in addition to her rage. "Bill Tannen, how could you... do this to us? At least, I thought you were our friend - and that you and Griff didn't even get along!"

"I rather decided that I didn't want to be a wuss, anymore," smirked the Tannen that was holding onto Stacy. "Now, how about going on a nice adventure with us?"

"No, thank you!" snapped Stacy, as tears filled his eyes. She couldn't imagine how Bill Tannen could commit this act of betrayal on them. "Now, will you please."

"You let the Stebbs girls go," demanded Marlene, just as she attempted to punch one of the Tannens in the face. However, the Amy look-alike just threw a cloth in front of her face. Stacy watched on, as she watched her friend rapidly lose consciousness.

"What the hell did you just do to Marlene?" demanded Stacy, as she was struggling so hard to not cry. "What the hell do you zipheads even want with us?"

"What do you think we want?" sneered the Tannen that was holding onto Stacy, not even bothering to answer her question. "We want what all real men want."

Stacy was about to shout back a sharp retort - as, to her abject horror, she saw her sister also simply pass out. She caught sight of Natalie and Amy stepping outside the ice cream parlour - and, as they simply noticed the bullies harassing the Stebbs twins and Marlene, shocked expressions crept across their face. Perhaps, they could help.

Before she knew it, though, Amy then threw the cloth in front of Stacy's face. As her consciousness began to slip away, she actually thought of her beloved Ryan Nelson - and wondered if he would be able to rescue her from the bullies.

oooooooooo

"Man, this is so unbelievable," Marty McFly Jr Fourteen grumbled, just as the time bus entered a new world. While he felt nervous about being in a world that just wasn't his own, he felt even more concerned about the girls. "I hope we can catch them, soon."

"We all would quite like that," agreed Teen Marty. "We must've been at this for over a whole day, now. If I wasn't feeling so concerned over all the girls that were captured, I would be about ready to get some shut eye. This makes me wonder how the girls..."

"You're not quite saying much to make me feel better," muttered Marty III One. Marty Jr Fourteen had to agree with the alternate version of his future son. "This is quite..."

"This is totally not fair," groaned Marty Jr Fourteen, as tears filled his eyes. "This was supposed to be our special date, and... and those lo-res bojos go and ruin it for..."

"I feel just the same way as you do," Todd replied, softly. "Believe me, Marty, I'm also feeling very disappointed. Of course, any day would be a very bad day for the girls to be captured - but this day especially was..."

"Ah, join the club," commented Alex J, dryly. "Those of us who are from Worlds Two, Six, Nine, Ten, and Twelve are all going through the same feelings. This is just so..."

"Well, Todd," added George A, "are you really dating Stacy Stebbs?" As Todd nodded, he added, "I can hardly believe this. This is simply the first world where Stacy is dating someone who's not a... a twin or a look-alike cousin to Marty Jr. This is so..."

"Actually, no, not quite," argued Marty Jr Twelve. "In our world, she's simply dating a Trevor - who lives in Elmdale. As thus, it really seems as if she was... lucky enough to escape capture. At least, that's what it appears like. I don't know Trevor all that well, but he does seem like a very nice guy."

"Oh, yeah, I forgot about that," muttered George A, nervously. "Well, in case, you're rather wondering... Actually, in our world, I'm Marty Jr's twin. Marty Jr Nine, that is. I quite appear to have much in common with Alex J, Alex P, and Alex K. In their worlds, they're also dating Stacy Stebbs - but they're actually look-alike cousins to Marty Jr."

"And then there's also me," added Mike M. "In our world... World Six.. I'm actually the twin to Alex P. I'm dating a girl named Lisa Jung - who, interesting enough, came from the 1980s. It's kind of a long story how we met."

"Well, this is all very interesting," replied Marty Jr Fourteen, as he felt quite dazed.

"Then there are also Emmett D and myself," added George E, quietly. "In our world... World Seven, that is... we are also look-alike cousins to Marty Jr. None of us are dating either of the Stebbs girls, though - or, for that matter, even really know who they are. Of course, that doesn't completely rule out their existence - but it's..."

"So, let me get this straight," commented Haven. "Somebody is just hopping between dimensions, kidnapping girls who are... connected to either our family or the McFlys?"

"Oh, that's about the size of it," replied Doc Three. "Three Tannens and Amy Needles, to be exact. Now, I understand that the Amy from your world is simply a nice person - but, in our world, she's not. We currently have three generations of Tannens, as..."

"Xiff Tannen is quite the most recent," added Doc Thirteen, grimly. "While most of the worlds travelled to were in 2017... Well, we came from the year 2047. That's why we have an adult Marty Jr aboard, as well as two versions of Marty III. This is all so..."

"How did you end up with two Marty IIIs?" asked Doc Fourteen, confused. "You don't mean to say that Marty Jr would give both of his children the same name?"

"No, that's not how it happened," replied Doc Thirteen. "In short, Alternate Marty III - along with Alternate Marty Sr and Alternate Sarah Brown - all really came from a world where Griff Tannen managed to become rich and powerful..."

"This is very similar to our world," added Chris Six, "as well as that of World Seven. In our worlds, though, it's the Biff-ruled worlds that some of us escaped from."

"I think I know which world you're talking about," replied Doc Fourteen, nervously. "In fact, Marty Sr and I did spend just a few hours in a world where... where George was dead, Biff was rich and married to Marty's mother, and I was..."

"... committed to a sanitarium," added Chris Seven. "Yeah, that is the world. It seems so strange that, in another world, Griff also thought of..."

"That is a very eerie coincidence," replied Doc Fourteen. "I guess this just means that I'll sure have to keep a good eye on our version of Griff, when we return home. If we ever return home."

"Oh, I don't think you'll have to worry about that," assured Doc Thirteen. "We actually didn't return from the past, until about 1925. I suspect that this sure was a big part of what... what had contributed to the world. When then returned to 2045, after..."

"I must admit, I still have a real hard time with..." Doc Four replied, nervously. "Marty Sr was so upset by the idea that I might not return, he cried for over an hour."

"The same is true of our world," agreed Doc One. "While we enjoyed living in the past, I felt that it was too risky to the space-time continuum for us to..."

"I also came to the same conclusion, eventually," added Doc Three. "It's so interesting that you came to a different decision, Thirteen - but it just seems..."

"Well, it wasn't a very easy choice for me to make," explained Doc Thirteen, softly. "It sure was painful for me just abandon Marty, like that. However, I figured that he'd be able to go on with his life - and I'd go on with mine. After all, he was almost an adult."

Marty Jr Fourteen swallowed, as he really couldn't imagine Doc not being a part of his life. For as long as he could remember, the Browns were rather close family friends to the McFlys. He figured that his father also would've been a lot less happy.

"Well, I still can't quite imagine making such a decision," argued Doc Four, "but I guess that's what..." Taking a good look at Haven, he asked, "So, you're really my daughter - even if... Well, I also have a daughter named Haven - but she doesn't look much..."

"The same is true of me," agreed Doc One. "In our world, Haven really takes after her mother - and, apparently, the same is true of your world. Also, Fourteen, from what I can remember of your world... How can Haven be old enough to have son who's..."

"I'm adopted," explained Haven, nervously. "In our world, you and Clara adopted me from the future. Believe it or not, I used to quite be the same age as Todd and Marty Jr. That was before I..." She gasped, as she added, "Come to think of, I wonder just what became of me, in the other worlds. Anyway, my name used to be Tori Haven."

"I can't really say that the name rings a bell with me," replied Marty Jr One, quietly.

"Yeah, me, either," agreed Marty Jr Three. "I don't recognize the name. Sorry."

"Likewise," added Marty Jr Ten. "I can't say that I ever heard of a Tori Haven."

"What about the rest of you?" asked Haven, as she sounded a little perturbed. "Marty Jr and I were both eight years old, when we first met each other."

Marty Jr Fourteen swallowed, as all of the other young men who resembled him - save for Teen Marty and both versions of Marty III - shook their heads. In fact, he sure did wonder what became of Tori Haven in the other worlds. He felt incredibly confused.

"Well, this is simply fascinating," commented Doc '87, stunned. "While I'm not exactly too surprised to learn that the Marty Jrs of the PF worlds have never heard of a Tori Haven, as those worlds appear to diverge considerably from the EJ worlds - it rather surprises me to learn that even the Marty Jr of the other EJ worlds have never..."

"Why don't you tell us a little about your background, Haven?" suggested Doc One. "I think, if you tell us a little about your biological parents, that might shed some light..."

"Well, okay," Haven replied, nervously. "My mother was simply loving, but she died of cancer. My father, on the other hand, was very abusive - and I really was terrified of him. Oh, yeah, and their names were Ernest Haywood and Kasey Haven. They..."

"Say, I recognize both of those names!" gasped Marty Sr One, just as he snapped his fingers. A few of the other Marty Srs nodded. "October 26 of 1995. I quite remember that day. I was torn on whether or not I should perform on that day, as it was..."

"I remember that date, too," agreed Marty Sr Twelve. "I quite opted to go ahead and perform on that date, even if it was the tenth anniversary of... Well, you know."

"As interesting as this conversation is," added Doc Fourteen, "I guess we had planned to stop by the McFlys house, and see if..."

"Right, of course," replied Doc One, nervously. "I suppose we can rather continue the discussion, after we... get our counterparts of this world on board."

"Will we still have time to rescue the girls?" asked Marty Jr Fourteen, nervously. While he wished to learn more of what made October 26 of 1995 a significant date, his very first concern was to rescue the girls. "I mean, I'm really hoping that..."

"Not in this world, I'm afraid," replied Doc Thirteen, sadly. "When we last confronted them, two worlds ago... Well, I'm simply scared for the girls. We'll have to figure out something that's... proactive. We can't take a chance that any of the girls would..."

Even though Doc Thirteen didn't finish his thought, Marty Jr Fourteen could guess just what. He couldn't quite take it anymore, as he began to cry. He glanced at Todd, who quite appeared to also be crying. Just as he turned to Mike H Fourteen, he saw a tear slip out of each eye. The whole situation began to seem hopeless, to say the least.

oooooooooo

"Ah, this is such good pizza," commented Marty McFly Jr, as he bit into his first slice of plain cheese pizza. "I really don't understand why Grandma Lorraine insists on... Well, she always rather insists on getting the kind that is half-filled with pepperoni - and the other half filled with green peppers. Why can't she accept the fact that we prefer..."

"That's your grandma, I guess," replied Aaron Nelson, sighing. "I do think it's nice that KKHV is playing our music. The thing is, I do quite strongly believe that we should stick together. Dad has often expressed regret that he... Well, I don't wish to repeat..."

"I do wish you guys the best of luck," commented Aaron's brother, Ryan. "As much as I love listening to music, I was just never that big on playing it. I mean, with the time it takes to practice the... Well, I can't exactly listen to the stereo - if I'm..."

"We know, Ryan," chuckled Aaron, as he gave his brother a friendly shove. "You just love to listen to the stereo - and, if you quite have to take some time out of your day to practice an instrument, it quite is less time for you to spend listening to the stereo. However, once you master the skill of learning, it could be a rewarding experience."

"Actually, I can understand where Ryan is coming from," argued Mike Hartford. "That is quite one thing that... makes us all individuals, of course. I mean, I've always quite enjoyed football - while I know the rest of you just don't care as much about sports."

17: Chapter Sixteen

August 10, 2017
02:55 PM PDT
Hill Valley, California
Twin Pines/Eastwood Universe

Stacy Stebbs sighed, as the time train crossed the temporal and dimensional barrier - and landed in the new world. She'd been feeling uncomfortable about this quite some time, now - ever since she woke up, actually. She sighed, as she realised that something serious was going on here. She still couldn't actually stand the thought that Bill Tannen could've betrayed them. He always had been such a nice guy.

"Where am I?" she then said, uncertainly, and looking around curiously. "Who are you girls? What happened to Bill?"

"That guy wasn't Bill" a voice which sounded a lot like her own said. The girl looked in the direction where the noise came from, and opened her eyes wide as she saw several girls who looked exactly like Stephanie and herself. "I was fooled by it as well" the other girl continued. "It was Xiff Tannen, from the future - which is just as bad. Granted, it does make me feel rather happy, to know that Bill hasn't betrayed us - but I do feel rather unhappy about all this. Being captured is never fun."

"Yeah, I suppose" Stacy said, confused. "Xiff Tannen from the future? What's going on here, anyway? And why are there so many versions of Stephanie and myself?" She looked around, and spotted almost at least a dozen Marlene's, and a lot of unfamiliar girls. "And... who are all these girls?"

"I understand that you have a lot of questions" a girl who looked a lot like Elisabeth Shue said. "I'm Suzy MacArthur, by the way. It seems to be, that we're dimension-hopping - and in my world, I'm actually dating one version of Marty McFly Junior."

"What?" a look-alike girl said - probably the Stephanie that she knew. "You mean... he cheated on me? Well, I suppose that things are different in other universes, but this is a rather hard thing to take."

"You poor girl" a Tannen said. As Stacy looked to the front, she saw three Tannen's standing there - one of them was probably the mysterious Xiff. "I guess that your boyfriend really can't choose. Maybe, you'd be better of with dating me instead."

"I wouldn't even date you in a million years!" Stephanie exclaimed, angry. "Let me go immediately!"

"Why should I?" the Tannen argued. "I'm very happy with having you around. Granted, there's a lot more of you here, but the more, the better, right?"

"You are awful" Stacy said, with a growl. "I can't believe that you're actually doing this - whoever you are."

"I'm Cliff" the Tannen said. "Cliff Tannen. Pleased to meet you, even though I can't shake your hand right now."

Stacy's eyes opened wide. "Cliff Tannen?" she repeated, astonished. "But that means you're from... you're from the past!"

Cliff rolled his eyes. "Of course I'm from the past!" he exclaimed. "Where else did you think I came from? For a girl who's used to time travel, you aren't very smart in figuring that out."

Stacy glared at him. "You know, I don't know what's going on, but I've decided that I don't like you already" she said. "If you aren't going to let us go, can't you at least leave us alone?"

The Tannen shook his head. "No" he said. "That wouldn't be as much fun. You girls are so nice and sweet and sexy, I wouldn't want that to happen to you. So, if you could just adjust, then you'll know that this situation is not going away. He moved over to her, moved his hand through her hair, and kissed Stacy on the cheek.

The girl moved away disgusted. "Argh!" she exclaimed. "You... you disgusting jerk! Marty and Ryan are going to get you, you know!"

For a moment, Cliff seemed to actually be confused. "Marty and who?" he said, astonished.

"Ryan, you bojo" Stephanie said, rolling her eyes. "Ryan Nelson. Don't you know anything?"

"What else did you expect of Griff's father?" the Marlene that Stacy knew said. "Ryan Nelson - the son of Zach Nelson and Clara Parker?"

Cliff shook his head. "Never heard of him" he said. Then, his smile returned. "But, ah, I don't care who your boyfriend was. It's going to be me now, after all, so why think about the past while we should concentrate on today - more specifically, getting more girls."

"You're going to run out of room eventually, you know" Marlene pointed out. "I don't know how many girls you've got here, but it's a lot. We can barely sit here."

Cliff looked at her, surprised. "Did you honestly think we cared?" he asked, grinning evilly.

Marlene stared at him, then shook her head. "I guess I didn't" she said, sighing. "Oh man... they are going to get you, you know! You aren't going to get away with this in a million years!"

The Tannen with bionic implants smiled. "This is so hard, isn't it Dad?" he told Cliff. "We're being forced to choose between being able to kiss these lovely girls - or put a gag into their mouth, so they'll stop annoying us."

"Yeah, it's really hard" Cliff agreed. "Then still, we could always put some gags into their mouth while we're not kissing them."

"Brilliant!" the third Tannen exclaimed. "It really is awesome, travelling to the past with you, Gramps and Dad. We're certainly having one exciting adventure here."

"Oh, it isn't over yet" Cliff said, with a grin. "We're planning to capture some more girls than this. Trust us, dear grandson. We're nearing a wonderful time here."

"I guessed that" the Tannen said, grinning just as evil.

Stacy sighed. "We really aren't going to get away from them soon, aren't we?" she said, the urge to cry it out rising.

"Now, what gave it away?" the Amy Needles look-alike said, sarcastically.

"Keep yourself out of this!" Stacy shouted.

"I'll do whatever I like!" the Amy look-alike shouted back. "Just in case you forgot, Cliff here's in charge - and I'm not captured, like you! That makes me more important than you are, Miss Stacy Fourteen or Fifteen or whatever you are!"

Stacy frowned, and turned towards the others, ignoring Amy. "What number am I, anyway?" she asked. "And... what the heck is going on here?"

"Cliff Tannen took the DeLorean, kidnapped me, went to 2017, joined up with Griff, kidnapped more girls, discovered the ability to dimension-hop, started hopping through worlds, kidnapping as many girls as he can get" a girl who looked a lot like a teenaged version of Marty Junior's mother said. "He joined up with Amy Needles later - apparently, she's bad in the PF worlds - and after that, with Xiff Tannen. I'm a version of Jennifer Parker, by the way. So, that means that I'll be the mother of my world's version of your boyfriend, one day in the future."

"I suppose" Marlene said, interfering. "Boy... how long has this been going on?"

"It's been more than a day" one of the girls - an unfamiliar one - said, yawning. "I'm Harmony Brown - granddaughter of Dr. Emmett Brown, and dating my version of Marty Junior - and I've been quite tired for some time, now - and sometimes, we're getting some brief rest periods of half an hour. The bad guys, however, mostly keep us awake when we're trying to sleep. They themselves haven't slept too much just yet."

"Of course we haven't slept much yet" Griff said, with a grin. "How could we sleep, while the excitement about having so many girls around has been keeping us awake? Also, I slept in the day on which this all started. I came off bed around 1 PM, if I remember correctly."

"1 PM?" Stacy said, shocked. "Guess you guys really go and sleep so you can be awake and rob and bully people at night-time, huh?"

"Of course" Cliff said, with a grin. "Then we'll be more inconspicuous, of course."

"Yeah" Amy agreed. "I like beating up people in the daylight, when you can see their bruises and count out the money they've got, but at night does have a certain charm to it."

"Our tastes are really similar, aren't they?" Cliff said, smiling.

"Yeah, that's remarkable" Amy said. "Maybe we should start talking about our lives, to compare what we've got in common other than that - while we head uptown."

"Then I'll stay behind, this time" Xiff said. "Capturing girls is very nice - but I'd like to take a break. Even though I'd like to capture a version of Suzy MacArthur - I think that I will have that opportunity, sooner or later."

"Yeah, I have to admit that those Stebbs girls are getting unoriginal" Cliff said. "Why can't we have another Harmony, just for fun?"

"I hope you won't have another me" the girl that was apparently Harmony said. "Having two of me be caught up in this is far more than enough."

Cliff smirked. "It'll never be enough for me."

"Agreed" Amy said, putting an arm around Cliff's shoulder.

Stephanie looked away, disgusted. "Who are you girls, anyway?" she said. "I mean, I can see who the other me's and my sister are... but are there really two other girls dating a version of Marty McFly Junior?"

"That's correct, I'm afraid" Suzy Three said. "I'm Suzy MacArthur number Three, and, like Suzy Five, Seven and Eleven, I'm dating a Marty Junior. Apparently, me Thirteen is married to a Marty Junior - since she's from thirty years in the future. She wasn't captured, but if I know myself well, then she has probably joined the rescuers. I know that I couldn't let another version of myself stuck in a place like this."

"I'm Harmony Brown" the girl who had just spoken to Cliff said. "I'm Harmony Four, by the way. The other girl here that looks like me is Harmony One. We're both dating Marty Junior."

"I'm dating him as well" an unfamiliar girl said. "I'm Susan Brown, and I'm Doc Brown's great-granddaughter. I'm dating my version of Marty Junior - well, he's actually called Calvin III in my world, but never mind that - in world number eight. The other Stephanie's are dating him in the worlds where we aren't, so that should be Two, Six, Nine, Ten, Twelve, Fourteen and Fifteen. That makes you Stacy Fifteen, even though you aren't the fifteenth Stacy. In all the worlds where your sister is dating Marty Junior, you are dating a look-alike cousin or brother of his... well, except for world number Twelve, if I'm not mistaken, where there wasn't a cousin or brother... but guessing what you said about someone named Ryan Nelson, I guess that isn't the case here?"

"That's right" Stacy said. "I'm dating the son of Zach Nelson and Clara Parker - the latter of whom was brought back to 1985 from 1885 after being saved from drowning. Am I the only one who's not dating a Michael J. Fox look-alike?"

"No, you're not the only one" Stacy Fourteen said, apparently figuring that, with the Tannen's that were overhearing her already knowing the secret, she had no reason to keep this part a secret either. "My boyfriend's mother, Haven Brown, was adopted by Doctor Emmett Brown in 1987, but she really did come from the year 2007. I do happen to feel rather confused, to be honest, by the fact that she doesn't exist in your worlds... if you've never heard of Todd."

"No, I've never heard of him" Stacy Ten said. "Sorry. I'm dating a George Anthony McFly, and no Todd Brown. Never heard of the guy in my entire life." The others shook their head in approvement.

Stacy sighed. "I guess that you and I are really unique, huh?" she said.

"Most of us are" an unfamiliar red-haired girl said. "In one way or another. I'm Lisa Jung, by the way, and I'm dating a Mike McFly. In our world, he's the look-alike cousin to Marty McFly Junior, but he has a twin brother, Alex, who, in turn, is dating my world's version of you. Marty himself is dating your sister, Stephanie."

Marlene shook her head. "This is all so confusing" she groaned.

"Oh, I know" a somewhat familiar girl said. "I'm not Lorraine Baines, by the way, if you had thought that before - I'm a Marlene McFly. I happen to take after my grandma Lorraine... which is really the major difference in our world, besides the fact that I have a sister, Melody McFly, who takes after our our mother in appearance."

"Hi" a girl who looked exactly like teen Jennifer said. "I'm Melody."

"I figured that" Stacy said, with a smile. "Even though the other one could've been you too."

"Sorry" the third Jennifer look-alike said. "I'm Jennifer McFly. In our world, I'll be Suzy MacArthur and Marty McFly Junior's daughter. I guess this is a rather enjoyable experience, being able to meet so many teenaged versions of my mother - but I'm afraid that I can't really appreciate it now."

"Yeah, I suppose I understand that" Suzy Seven said. "But it's nice to meet you, anyway."

"Anyway, to go on with the introductions, I'm sure you know who I am" a Marlene said, as the other Marlene's nodded. "I'm Marlene Eight, so I'm the sister to Calvin Klein III, as opposed to Marty McFly Junior - but that doesn't mean I'm in any way different from the other me's, as far as I've observed up until now."

Stephanie smiled. "Nice to meet you, too."

"And then there's me" another unfamiliar girl said. "I'm Maria Brown - Maria Brown Five, to be correct. There's also number Seven of me. In the other worlds, I apparently wasn't born. But that's kind of logical, most of the times - seeing as my Dad's situation was different. I'm Dr. Brown's daughter, by the way."

"Really?" Stacy said, astonished. "That's... weird."

"I guess so."

"By the way, I'm Julie MacArthur" a girl who looked a lot like the Suzy's said. "I am the cousin of Suzy Seven... and I believe that's everything."

"No, there's still me" an unfamiliar girl said. "I'm Julia Belle Rundgren, by the way, and I replace Marlene in my own universe. It's kind of a complicated story."

"I suppose" Marlene said, as she felt very confused about someone replacing her.

"And then there should be me" a girl who looked a lot like Maria Brown said, as a girl next to her who resembled her a lot nodded as well. "I'm Sarah Brown. I'm from the year 2047, and there's two of us because I am from the dystopian world that Griff Tannen made."

Stacy couldn't help but gasp, as she felt horrified. "Really?" she said. "I mean... Marty's parents have told us about Biff Tannen's time travelling, but they never got to see the world because Marty's mother found out that Biff had time travelled before they actually got around to getting back to 1985."

"Wait a second" Jennifer P said, stunned. "You mean... I was along on the trip in your universe? Conscious?"

"Um, yeah" Stephanie said. "You were along on the trip to 1955, too. Is that different?"

"Yeah" a Marlene said, and the other Marlene's nodded agreeing. "In all of our worlds, that never happened." She frowned. "I wonder what could've happened if Jennifer had gone along in our world, and if she ended up being trapped along with Grandpa Calvin in 1955."

"Our even weirder, in our world" another Marlene said. "I wonder what would happen if Mom then got amnesia too, like Grandpa - and if she failed to remember that they came from the future. Grandma Lorraine could've simply fallen in love with Grandpa Calvin and right back without Mom being the slightest bit worried about their relationship."

"That is, if they happened to still fall in love with Mrs. Klein being around" a Stephanie pointed out. "Mr. Klein might've fallen for her instead, or have conflicting feelings about which one to choose. That might've happened, though, if Mrs. Klein and... her boyfriend... went their own way's, and if she still happened to bump into him during that week, while he already was in love with Lorraine. I doubt that... Marty, I guess... wouldn't actually believe her if she told him the truth - and he might accuse her of trying to get him to fall in love with her instead of Lorraine... and Lorraine might support him by saying that Jennifer was trying to take Marty away from her. That might even cause Jennifer to have a broken heart, as, from her point of view, it would be like her boyfriend dumped her - for his mother, nonetheless."

"This is enough" Stacy said, feeling slightly horrified. "If you are really from a world where Mr. McFly fell in love with his mother, thanks to having amnesia... well, it sounds very interesting, but... I don't want to talk about this, right now." She looked around. "Was that everyone?"

"Yeah, it should be" Marlene Five said, glad that this subject was at least left behind. "That's a lot, isn't it?"

"Oh, it certainly is" Cliff said, with a smile. "But, by the way, there's no time to chat more about this. As much as this really is interesting, I do have to go now. There's more girls to catch." In their talking, the girls hadn't noticed that the train had landed - and now, Cliff and Amy stepped out.

"Good luck, Dad!" Griff exclaimed. "Xiff and I will amuse ourselves here!"

Cliff smiled at him, and walked away with Amy. Griff looked after him, then turned to the girls.

"Well, son, you've got a lot to learn about how we do this" he said, with a smirk. "Where shall we start?"

As Xiff Tannen smiled back at his father, Stacy sighed, and leaned back in her uncomfortable position. This was going to be a long day. She just wished that she was home again. Unfortunately, though, that was currently impossible to achieve.

oooooooo

Cliff Tannen felt happy, as he walked up to the Courthouse Square. Once again, his partner in crime had gone off to collect some girls, and today, he was feeling better about it than in the previous incarnations of this day. He then smiled, as he looked at Amy - who really was not bad-looking, after all. They could have a lot of fun, just talking - even though there was a lot of work that had to be done. Collecting more food, for example, and girls of course. They were the primary aim that they had, after all.

"So, Cliff" Amy said, with a smile. "What's your life like? I mean, I know that you're the father of Griff Tannen - but other than that, I don't know too much about you. Also, the you from our world might be different from the you from... well, from you."

"I get what you mean" Cliff said. "Anyway, I was born in 1963, as first son of Biff Tannen - my brother, Miff, was born a few years later. My father was... is... was a car waxer, and we weren't the richest family in Hill Valley. As I grew up, I started bullying around Dave McFly - but unfortunately, he managed to stand up to me, as his stupid butthead father had told him so. I felt always very humiliated when seeing my father being told to wax cars by that bug George McFly, as I knew that, in his early years, my father used to be the most feared bully of Hill Valley High School. However, that changed in 1955 - and now, I know that Calvin Klein, or in fact, Marty McFly, was behind all that. Speaking of Marty, I was bullying him around when he was still a little boy, back in 1974, but Crackpot Brown showed up, and threatened to use one of my gang for testing his inventions. I was rather nervous at the time, and I ran away - so that Brown nutcase actually managed to rescue McFly from me. That's how they became friends."

"Impressive" Amy said. "It's so sad, that you had a chance to keep Brown and McFly away from each other - but didn't get around to use it. Anyway, I suppose that I should tell you about my early life, now." She paused, then continued. "I was born on June 11th, 1994, in Hill Valley. My father, Douglas Needles, was married to my mom, Lauren Anne, and they already had a girl - Roberta, who was just twenty months old at the time. So, anyway, as I grew up, I took after my father a lot - as my mother was a lot like my older sister. I remember when I first started bullying people - that was in February, 1999. I was four-and-a-half years old, and since I had not helped Mom wax the window, I didn't get sweets, while Roberta did. I was mad at Mom, and therefore, when she was out of sight, I grabbed her sweets and ate them up myself."

"Good work!" Cliff exclaimed. If his comrade really did this at age four, then she really was an impressive help - and most certainly equal to Griff and Xiff... if not more than that.

"Thank you" Amy said, with a grin. "But the story isn't finished yet. Anyway, Roberta ran crying to Mom, and told her what happened. Mom then wanted to punish me, but Dad, proud of my behaviour, stopped her. As I was still eating the sweets, Roberta tried to take them back, but I hit her on the nose, causing it to bleed. Mom was furious with me, but Dad, protecting me, beat her in the face - causing her to pass out. Dad then sent Roberta to her room, locked the door, and Dad then told me that I really was a great girl, and not a wimp, and that I was perfectly able to stand up for myself - and that he liked me much better, than he liked Roberta. I can remember how proud I was, at the time. That was one of the happiest day's of my youth."

"I can understand that" Cliff said, with a smirk. He then stared ahead, as he noticed that they had arrived in Courthouse Square. "Well, we're there!" he annouced. "Let's see how many girls we can get in this world."

"I hope as many as possible" Amy said, smiling. "They do happen to be annoying, sometimes - but it's still very nice to have them around, to beat up a little. Maybe, I could try to beat them up sometimes?"

"Of course you can" Cliff said. "I mean, Griff and Xiff and I wouldn't have as much fun, with capturing the girls and kissing them - if you were unhappy." He wondered how Griff, and Xiff for that matter, thought about Amy. Both guys were used to associ-something the face of Amy with a... well, with a friend of the McFly's. Laura McFly, from the future, even was a McFly herself, and Griff's Amy was apparently friends with the McFly family too. He felt disgusted, and figured that this version of Amy Needles was much, much better.

"Thanks, Cliff" Amy said. "Well - where do you think that the girls would be, today?"

"It looks pretty similar out here, to what we've discovered before" Cliff commented. "So, I suppose that they'd be out in the mall." Amy nodded in agreement, and the two walked up to the building.

Inside the mall, Cliff soon discovered that it was pretty busy. Many people were around - few that Cliff recognised, of course, but even still, it was pretty busy for the time of the day. As a familiar girl then exited a shop, Cliff smiled broadly - and wanted to tap Amy on the shoulder to show the girl to her, only to discover that she was gone.

Before the Tannen had much of a chance to be confused about that, he heard a low whistle coming from the side, and discovered his friend sitting behind a large, fake palm tree. Cliff immediately rushed over to her, being careful that the girl, who was indeed Marlene McFly, didn't see him.

As Amy and Cliff were sitting there, they saw Marlene walking up to them. For a moment, Cliff thought that the girl had seen them - but it appeared to be not the case. The McFly sat down on a bench in front of the tree, took her cell-phone out of her pocket, and started to put in some numbers.

"Wonder who she's calling" Amy whispered. Cliff noticed that she'd moved closer to him, because there wasn't much room behind the palm tree. She certainly did look attractive this way. He then smiled at her, and leaned down to hold her hand. That way, if they'd have to get away, he could easily pull her along with him.

As Cliff shrugged in response to what his girl friend had said, Marlene started talking into the phone. "Hi, Suzy!" she exclaimed, obviously enthusiastic. "Yeah, I'm fine... in the Courthouse Mall... Really? Strange, I haven't seen you. Where are you then?... Oh, there, all right, I'll head over there after calling you... yeah, that's right, I did want to say something else... I wanted to ask you if you'd be interested in going to watch the first of the Teens In Time 'trilogy' with me tonight... yeah, I did! I did have a hard time getting them, though... really? That's great, this is going to be awesome! A girl's night out, so to speak ... I'll go over to your house... I don't care, you say a time... that's all right with me, 7:30 it is.... Bye!"

"Sounds familiar" Cliff smirked, as Marlene stopped calling. "She's making the appointment for the exact same night where I caught Suzy and her in the third universe."

"The wonders of time travel" Amy smirked back. "You want to catch her now?"

Cliff thought about that for a moment, then shook his head. "No" he decided. "Let's go and see where she's going first. Capturing girls one by one might be nice, but now we know that she's going to see Suzy. That should be much easier."

"You're smart, Cliff" Amy said, smiling at him. "Not that Griff isn't - but you appear to be more intelligent than he is."

Cliff blushed for what seemed to be the first time in his life. "All right" he said. "Come on." The two silently moved after Marlene, as she walked through the mall. After a visit to the bathroom, the girl moved up the escalator, and eventually, they arrived at the second floor, and Cliff could recognise Suzy MacArthur in the distance, who, once again, was checking out suits. Smiling, Cliff and Amy looked at each other, nodded, and moved over to them. Once more, the adventure to catch the girls was about to begin.

oooooooo

Marlene McFly felt very optimistic, as she was walking through the mall. She was going to the movies tonight, with one of her best friends, her brother's girlfriend, Suzy MacArthur. While she certainly had other friends, Suzy and she did have a special bond - as Suzy was dating Marlene's brother - and they both knew Doc Brown's most guarded secret, the time machine, which Doc had once demonstrated out on the Twin Pines Mall, at 1:15 AM, back in 1985 - and had almost gotten himself shot by terrorists in the process.

Luckily, though, he and Marty had been able to escape, and had safely made it to the year 2010. She remembered how awkward it was, when the time machine showed up, seven years ago. Sure, she hadn't been aware of time travel at the time - but she had seen Doc Brown there, and had wondered what he was doing in the Courthouse Square with someone who looked like her brother, but older. A few years later, when Marty Junior had started dating Suzy, Doc had finally told them all the family secret - and the truth had come out. That was in December 2013, a few months after Marty Jr had met Suzy on the summer camp that he'd attended in summer 2013, after getting very good grades. Suzy had been begging her parents to move to Hill Valley ever since, and it had finally happened in March of 2015 - and ever since then, Marty Junior had been dating Suzy.

"Hi, Marlene" Suzy then said, making Marlene go away from her initial thoughts process. "How are you doing?"

"Just fine" Marlene said. "So, you're looking for a suit for my Uncle Dave, right?"

"Yeah, I figured that would be a nice present" Suzy said. "Marty always says that he doesn't see his uncle very often - unlike his grandparents. The paternal ones, that is. While Mr. and Mrs. Parker come over sometimes as well, Mr. and Mrs. McFly are around more."

"Yeah, that's right" Marlene said, nodding. "I can't believe that Dad actually once was forced to date Grandma Lorraine. I mean... it's just so weird. If I had to date Dad, I'd go nuts - especially since Dad looks a lot like my brother. Luckily, thirty years ago Mom and Dad were already dating, and knew about time travel."

"Yeah" Suzy said. "If Marty - my Marty, I mean - would go back to 1987, though, there could be the possibility that, if Mrs. McFly wouldn't know about time travel, she'd mistake Marty for his Dad. That could happen, anyway, but Marty could then easily correct it. If his mother didn't know, then that would be harder."

"Yeah, definitely" Marlene said. She took the suit that Suzy was holding, and examined it. "It looks good" she commented. "I think that Uncle Dave would like it very much. I guess that I'll go over and see if I can find him something in some other shop. After all, his birthday won't be until a few days from now."

"Yeah, that's right" Suzy said. "You go find something else, then. Have you got something in mind?"

"Not specifically" Marlene said. "However, I would like for it to be something that he likes. Since he's a business man, maybe I could give him a subscription to an economic-related paper?"

"I believe he's already got that" Suzy said, smiling. "What about some pants, to go with the suit I'm buying? I wonder what MJ's buying his uncle, by the way."

"Yeah, I wouldn't know either" Marlene said. "Well, I'll think some more about it. I should get something in mind, eventually."

"Oh, you won't need to worry about that."

Marlene and Suzy froze at the o-so-familiar voice. As they looked around, Marlene clearly identified Amy Needles - who was accompanied by none other than Griff Tannen! Marlene took a step back, as she felt horrified.

"Griff Tannen" Suzy muttered. "I can't believe you went ahead and escaped out of jail! If you don't back off right now, I'm going to call the police - and tell them that you're here! I'm going to do that, anyway - so you'd better make like a tree, and leave!"

"Get out of here" Griff corrected.

"Leave" Suzy told him.

"Get out of here" Griff repeated.

"Leave... oh why am I even having this discussion!" Suzy took a step back to stand next to Marlene. "We might not be accompanied by Marty Junior, but that doesn't mean I can't stand up to myself now!"

Marlene was not so sure of that, though. While she remembered how Suzy had been alone against Griff in 2015, she still had been taken down - and had to rely on Marty to help her. While she now was together with Marlene herself in here, Griff had the company of Amy Needles. She growled. "I bet you were the one to bust Griff out of jail!" she said, to Amy. "You guys always had the same ideas! I wonder why Griff never put you in his gang!"

"I just preferred to work alone" Amy said. "Now, however, I've come to realise how much fun it is to be accompanied by someone as awesome as Cliff here."

"Cliff?" Marlene repeated. "Are you going nuts or something?"

Griff glanced at Amy. "This is beginning to get annoying" he said, simply. "We should put an end to this." With that, he grabbed Suzy's arm, took out something that looked like chloroform, put it on some cloth, and rapidly moved it towards Suzy's face. The girl resisted heavily, but eventually, she collapsed into Griff's arms.

The villain smirked. "Nobody can beat a descendant of the fastest gun in the west - and, in this case, the fastest cloth in the west" he quipped. "Now, if miss McFly would be nice, then she wouldn't resist anymore, so that I can do the same thing to her."

"In your dreams" Marlene growled, and took off as fast as she could.

Griff and Amy immediately raced after her in pursuit. "Oh no, you don't!" Amy exclaimed. "You're not going to get away!"

"Oh, ain't I?" Marlene said, trying to keep up her speed.

"No you aren't" Griff said. Within just a minute, they ran two times throughout the entire floor, trying to keep up with each other. Eventually, Amy managed to trap Marlene between them. Finding no other way to go, Marlene dashed into the bathroom - only to find every single toilet occupied. Griff and Amy came in afterwards, Griff standing awkward on the side, kind of hesitant to go farther into what was, of course, a girl's bathroom.

Amy, however, grabbed Marlene's arms, and swiftly put them behind the girl's back. Marlene tried to struggle, but failed. "You... you low-life creatures!" she exclaimed. "Let me go!"

"Ssh" Amy told her. "This is supposed to be a quiet restroom. You're attracting the attention of people."

That, however, had just the opposite effect. Marlene started screaming. "HELP!! Anyone! HELP!"

An annoyed Amy sighed. "That's enough" she said. Smiling at Griff, she took his cloth, and stuffed it into Marlene's mouth. The girl desperately tried to breathe around it, but failed eventually. Horror and disgust at the whole situation left her head as she fell into unconsciousness. Once again, the villains were triumphant.

oooooooo

Marty McFly Junior Fifteen was feeling desperate, as the time bus crossed the dimensional barrier, and landed in, once again, a new world. However the others had experienced this many times before, he hadn't, and therefore was feeling nervous. Most of all, though, he was feeling worried, as he thought of all the girls that the villains had captured - now including his sister, his girlfriend, and his girlfriend's sister. He felt really desperate, as he looked around. Today just wasn't his day.

"Well, we're there" Doc Three said, with a faint smile - even though he wasn't exactly all too happy. "PF 55. I wonder what we'll find here... and whether there will be any girls to capture for Cliff."

"Knowing our bad luck, there will be" Doc Five said, with a sigh. "I can't believe it! This really is the sixteenth universe, and... with all these girls being captured, I'm beginning to wonder when Cliff is ever going to stop. There must not be much room in that time train. And I highly doubt he'd really go ahead and throw a girl out."

"Who knows?" Chris Six said. "I never really knew Cliff all too well, but his father was horrible. He was the one who had me committed, after all. That wasn't much fun, believe me."

"Oh, I believe you on that" Chris Seven said. "I didn't exactly have the nicest time either. No, but anyway, we should try to be optimistic. We've always had an optimistic nature, haven't we?"

"Of course we have" Doc Eleven said. "If you put your mind to it, you really can accomplish anything. It was kind of hard to hold on to that, when Marty and my friendship was strained - but it was always the truth."

"Yeah" Marty Senior Eleven agreed. "Even after we... came to be not on good terms with each other, I always figured that that was the truth."

Marty Junior Fifteen wondered why the friendship between this Doc and Marty was once strained - but he figured not to think too much about that. It wasn't too important, after all. They could try to talk about this, when it was all finished.

"What's next, Doc?" he therefore asked.

"To be honest, I have no idea" Doc Fifteen said. "I'm new here, too, after all."

"Well, the normal procedure is simply heading over to our counterpart's house" Doc Three said. "To be honest, I have no idea where my counterpart - if I have one - of this universe lives. However, I have the feeling that he lives at the same place - where I always live, too. It's a house in the fields, and almost all of my PF counterparts have lived there, up until now."

"Yeah" Doc One said. "It's strange, huh? I mean, you and I are both married to Clara Clayton, were trapped in the past, built a time train to get home, and got both Jules and Verne - however, we live at different houses, I took one year less to build the time machine, and I've got Haven instead of Martin - however she's born at the same time as your Martin is."

"Yes, it's strange" his third counterpart agreed. "However, I must say - it's good to see you again. Even if I would've preferred this to be under slightly... different circumstances, I'm real happy to encounter you again, after 27 years. Great Scott, I still can't believe it's been that long. Back then, my Marty was just married - and yours was still engaged. Now, both of our Marty's have got an adult son! Granted, he's just one year above 19 - but still, the Marty Junior's are legally an adult."

"Especially me" Marty Junior Thirteen smirked. "However I did reach adulthood thirty-one years ago. From my perspective, then."

"Quit the nostalgia, guys" Marty Junior Three said. "Doc, however I understand that you want to reminisce about what happened before, we really do have to go and find the locals of this world."

"My counterpart is right" Marty Junior One said. "Even though some of us are dating a Suzy MacArthur, a Stephanie Stebbs, or a Susan Brown, and for me a Harmony Brown - does it really matter? What does really matter is getting the girls back."

"Correct" Marty Junior Five confirmed. "I might be a little freaked out at having a forty-nine-year-old version of my girlfriend on board, but I don't care that she is there as long as we get my version back - safe and sound, preferably."

"Thank you" Suzy said, half-sarcastically - even though she obviously knew that Marty Junior meant well.

"My pleasure" the teenaged version of her husband told her.

Marty Junior Fifteen shook his head with a sigh, as he figured that this really was confusing. He hoped that they would find Doc's house, soon. As much as he liked the actual experience of getting to meet another version of him, he still felt kind of anxious to get out of this world again - and make it home, safe and sound. He really did love his girlfriend, and even though some of the others weren't dating a Stephanie, he could care less. As long as she was rescued, he wouldn't complain.

"All right, it looks like we're nearly there" Doc Three said. "Luckily, we weren't too far off. You guys prepare yourselves, as I'm going to try to land."

Marty Junior Fifteen held himself, tight - and found himself sitting next to Clara N, who was still eyeing Jennifer with some insecurity. He realised that miss Nelson was still feeling kind of strange about the thought that there was a version of Jennifer who didn't have her for a twin sister. He patted her on the back, causing Clara to smile at him.

"Thanks, Marty" she whispered. "This really is a strange situation, isn't it?"

"It certainly is" her semi-nephew replied.

The time bus, which was still descending, then stopped in mid-air. As Marty Junior looked outside, he could see Doc Brown standing there, and Marty McFly Senior was with him, having just stepped out of a black limousine of some sorts. Both looked stunned at the bus. Marty Jr Fifteen tried to smile at them, but failed to be really comforting, apparently. He wondered what would happen next.

oooooooo

Marty McFly Junior felt restless, as he was sitting in his father's car. His mother, Jennifer Parker, had volunteered to stay at home, so that, if the girls did get home, they'd be greeted by a familiar person. However, Marty Junior highly doubted that. Both of them had been missing for half an hour by now - and when Marty Junior had called them on his cell phone, to ask when they were going to get home, he'd received no response. While Marlene's cell phone was in for repairs, Suzy's wasn't, so he should've been able to get some sort of reply from her.

The teenager then felt very helpless, as he knew what Marlene was planning to do tonight. Marlene and Suzy were going to go and watch the first of the Teens In Time movie trilogy. While Marty Junior himself had wanted to come, he understood that his sister, who did, unlike Suzy, not have a boyfriend, wanted to go out on a 'girl's night out'. Either way, he figured that, if Suzy had accepted, which was most likely the case, Marlene and his girlfriend were going to have a lot of fun tonight. Now, though, it was ruined.

As he then looked up, he noticed that something was going on outside. Curious, Marty exited the car, and walked over to his father and Doc. He then saw it.

What he saw, he could barely describe. It was a bus, yes - simply a flying bus - but another version of Doc Brown was standing at the front, and there were no less than two other versions of himself at the window, as well - and a third just appeared. The teen gasped, and stared at his father and friend. "Doc, what's going on here?"

"I have no idea, Marty" the inventor said. "It certainly looks like we've got some... visitors. I don't know where they are from, though. Maybe it has something to do with the girls."

The teenager thought about that for a moment. "Might be, but I wonder how they'd know it, then" he settled on. "Why would they go come here and prevent whatever happened while we can do it ourselves perfectly fine? I mean... that also doesn't explain the fact that there are three of me on there."

"Point made" Marty Senior said, with a sigh. "I wonder what's going on there, though. What might be serious enough to create the circumstances that bring four versions of you together on one place?"

They then got their answers, as Other Doc opened the doorway. "Hi" he said, politely. "I guess that you're all wondering what is going on?"

"Most definitely" Doc said. "Where do all these Marty Junior's come from?"

Other Doc winced, slightly. "That's a confusing and complicated story" he simply said. "Let me ask you a question, first - have you seen Marty Junior's sister or his girlfriend any time today?"

Marty Senior nodded. "Yeah, but we aren't able to get contact with them now" he said. "I don't get it - Marlene's cell phone broke down, but I should be able to reach Suzy."

Another Marty Senior peeked around Other Doc's shoulder. "Really?" he said. "Marlene's phone broke down in our world, too."

Marty Senior gasped. "Holy shit!" he exclaimed. "You're me! What's going on here? And what have the girls got to do with all this!"

Other Doc sighed. "As I said, it's a long story" he said. "I'll summarize it for you like this - Cliff Tannen from my home universe has decided to go off and kidnap girls related to our family. Mostly it's Marty Junior's sister, his girlfriend, a descendant of mine if there is one of the appropriate age and a girl that dates Marty Junior's twin or cousin if he has one. Cliff has gotten his hands on a version of my time train and is allied with Griff, Amy Needles and Xiff Tannen from the future. This is the sixteenth universe we've landed in."

Marty Junior's eyes opened wide. "And you still haven't been able to catch him?" he said, disbelieving.

"It's not quite as easy as it sounds" Other Marty Senior said. "He's got the girls with him, after all, and is willing to hurt them to get what he wants. It's not his main motive - which I'm sure that you can guess easily - but he's certainly threatened us with that idea before."

Marty Junior felt disgusted, as he could indeed easily guess what Cliff's main motive would be. "I wish this was all a dream" he said, feeling horrified.

Other Doc smiled faintly. "Oh, we've all wished that" he said. "Unfortunately, it's not working, though - as we're still very much here. So, if you guys would like to go ahead now, then you can come aboard."

Doc nodded, and he and his friends stepped on board of the bus. Inside, though, they got quite the surprise. Marty Junior had felt a lot of disbelief when hearing the number 'sixteen', but now he guessed that there had to be more than fifty people on board! The bus was certainly very crowded, and the teen wondered whether the vehicle would be able to hold them all.

The most surprising, though, was the identity of the inhabitants. Mostly, on the couches in the bus, there was a Doc, a Marty Senior, a Marty Junior, and sometimes there was a Clara or a Jennifer or someone who looked a lot like Marty Junior. The One's were at the front, and then, the numbers went up - and in the back, the Fifteen's were sitting. There were a lot of people who looked just like himself, and a few women, some of which he knew, some of which he didn't. There was also a version of his mother, but who had a name tag saying 'Clara N'. The teen wondered who that was.

"Welcome" Other Doc said, whose name tag said 'Doc Three'. As the teen looked closer, he could see that every single person on the bus was wearing some sort of a name tag. A look-alike then approached him, his name tag saying 'Alex J'. He was holding about a dozen name tags, and had a pencil of some sort along with him.

"Hi" Alex J said. "I'll provide your name tags. We use them to keep ourselves separate from each other - since as you can see, there are a lot of people on board."

"You could say that" Marty Junior said, impressed. "Um... who are you all? I can see who the other me's are, and who the Doc's are... but who are you? You're obviously not another version of me, as you'd be wearing a name tag saying 'Marty Junior', then."

"He's my cousin" Marty Junior heard his own voice say. As he looked in the direction of where the sound came from, he could see that it was a version of him who wore a name tag saying 'Marty Junior Two'. "My world is apparently the only world where Marty McFly Senior has a natural-born twin - even though world nine comes close. My uncle is Calvin William McFly, and Alex is his son."

"Nice to meet you" Marty Junior said, disorientated. "Boy... Dad having a twin? Weird."

"I suppose so" Alex J said. "Think about how it feels to me, though - finding out I don't exist in all of these worlds..."

"That's not entirely true" another look-alike corrected. "I'm Marty Jr's cousin, too."

"Yeah, but your surname is Klein, Alex K" Alex J pointed out. "It's a different thing."

"Klein?" Marty Junior said, confused.

Alex K smiled. "Yeah, Klein" he said. "Marty McFly - Senior in your world, I guess - is my grandpa. He ended up being stuck in 1955 and had amnesia after being hit by the car which was supposed to hit George McFly. Therefore, when he regained his memories, he was Calvin Klein and was engaged to and completely in love with his own mother."

Marty Senior went pale. "You're joking" he muttered.

"I'm not" Alex K said. "I know that it must sound very horrifying to you - but it's quite normal to us. We've come to adjust to the fact that Grandpa really once was Grandma's son."

"And it's not like I was entirely in favour of the idea either" Calvin Sr Nine said. "I did come to love Lorraine, eventually. After all, I didn't have Jennifer - and Lorraine really did care for me. So, while I didn't exactly like marrying my mother - I couldn't say that I was absolutely disgusted and horrified on my wedding day. After all, Lorraine always was a rather attractive girl - even though she was my mother."

"I suppose" Marty Senior muttered. "I can't help but feel horrified, though. I guess that this is one of the consequences of time travel - learning things you really don't want to learn."

"I guess so" Calvin Sr Nine said, smiling. "Let's stop talking about this issue now, then."

At that moment, Doc Three spoke up. "While it's very interesting to go on and talk some more, I suggest that we should get going now" he said. "After all, we have a train kidnapper to catch up with."

"All right" Marty Junior said, somewhat hesitant. "If you really think that this might be the reason why Marlene and Suzy have been missing, then I'm willing to go along with you guys."

"I'm most certain" Doc Two said. "Trust me - I've been here since the second dimension. If those girls are missing, Cliff and Griff have caught them. It's the sad truth."

"Right" Marty Senior said, groaning a bit. "Let's go then."

Doc Three smiled at him, and went to the controls. Marty Junior moved over to the back of the bus, and sat down, trying to make himself as comfortable as possible. He knew that this wasn't the worst place he could be, with the girls most likely kidnapped - he could've been kidnapped as well, after all, even though the Tannen's were out to get the girls. However, he couldn't help but feel horrified about what had happened.

"Wait!" Doc then called out, just as Doc Three was about to depart. He pointed out of the window. As Marty Junior looked, he could see the Brown family stepvan flying down, and landing close to the house. A few moments later, Clara exited, and looked at the bus, confused.

"It's my wife" Doc said, softly. "I think that we should tell her what's going on."

"That's right" another Clara said. Marty Junior noticed that she was the only Clara that he knew on the bus - however her name tag said 'Clara B' - for Brown, most likely.

"I wouldn't want another version of myself to just come home and see that you aren't there - and get no explanation" Clara B continued. "I'm sure that she's feeling quite confused right now, knowing me."

"Well, this is another version of you, from a PF world" Doc Fourteen pointed out. "But, anyway, well, we'll see." He turned to Doc. "Where did she come from?"

"Um, out shopping at Twin Pines Mall" Doc said, baffled. "What does PF mean?"

"It's just some terminology we use" Doc Three said. "We use it because there are two types of worlds that Cliff and Griff travel to, which are set up a little differently, with different persons and different life experiences..." He then stopped talking as he registered what Doc had said. "Hang on a sec, did you say Twin Pines Mall?"

"Affirmative" Doc said, confused. "What's weird with that?"

"We know the mall as Lone Pine" Doc Five said, frowning. "Marty ran over the second pine tree back in 1955."

"Marty went to 1955 in your world?" Doc said, gasping. "Alone, I assume?"

"Correct" Doc Seven said. "Even in my world, which is quite different from the others, the mall is called Lone Pine. Heck, even in Nine's and Eight's, I believe."

"That's right" Calvin Sr Nine confirmed. "In both my counterpart's and my world, everything went the same at the start, so the pine tree was still knocked down."

"In my world, it's still Twin Pines, though" Doc Ten said. "I suppose that's because I was shot at Twin Pines Mall - and Marty was, too. We were then brought back to life, though."

"You were what?" Doc Five said, astonished.

"That's impossible!" Chris Seven said. "Granted, I do believe in God - but I don't think that you could actually could come back to life like that - with just human help! There's no scientific rationale to that!"

"Well, actually, it wasn't science" Doc Ten said. "It was Sabrina Palmer, who was behind it - and she's a witch, so she was able to perform a spell on us to bring us back to life."

"A witch?" Doc Eleven gasped.

"We're rolling from one surprise into the other" his Marty Senior commented, smirking.

Marty Junior then frowned, and shook his head. "I can't believe this" he muttered. "What have we just walked into?"

"Good point" his father said, smiling faintly. "Well, as much as I'm kind of curious to hear more about those weird things in the EJ worlds - we really should go on. And Clara's still outside."

"Great Scott, Clara!" Doc exclaimed, slapping himself on the forehead. "I can't believe I actually forgot my own wife!" With the highest speed he could achieve, he dashed to the front of the bus. Marty Junior followed him curiously.

Clara, who had been inspecting the bus with wide open eyes, and had in the past few minutes neared close enough to stand in front of the doorway, took a step back as she saw said door open. However, as she recognised the person standing there, she smiled.

"Emmett!" she exclaimed. "Emmett, what's... what's going on here? Where did you get a flying bus?" She paused. "This really is similar to that situation twenty-nine years ago."

Doc frowned for a moment, then nodded. "Yeah, you're right" he said. He turned to Doc Three, who was, as always, standing at the controls. "Three, I forgot it before, but have you met us before? April 2, 1988?"

To Marty Junior's surprise, who didn't really know the tale all that well, Doc Three hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yeah, I think so" he said. "I remember that Marty and I came accross a world where the mall was still called Twin Pines, and George and Lorraine still in their old state - well, up until 1985, then - but everything else was different."

"That's our universe all right" Doc said. "It's nice to meet you again, after twenty-nine years - and see that you did make it home, after all."

"Emmett, what's going on?" Clara then repeated, making her husband's attention go back to the matter at hand. "Why are this other you and Marty here again? Did they come to just visit?"

Doc Three shook his head. "Unfortunately not, Mrs. Brown" he said. "Great Scott, it feels strange to call my wife that - but since you're not my Clara, it feels more proper to do it that way. Anyway, we're not alone - there's a lot more other versions of me and Marty Senior and Junior, and one other version of you as well. You see, we're chasing a version of Cliff Tannen from 1987, who has stolen a time machine - which he's managed to exchange for another one in the meantime, by the way - and gone travelling through dimensions, kidnapping girls related to Marty or me. You're from the sixteenth universe by now."

Clara gasped, and it took a few moments before she could speak again. When she did so, it was just one soft word.

"Golly."

Doc smiled at her. "I know" he said, taking her arm gently. "But... do you want to come on board? Suzy and Marlene have most likely been kidnapped by now, and we do really want to try to catch up to them."

"Which is becoming harder" Doc Three pointed out, glancing at his time tracker. "He's close to us - heading in the direction of the Square, in fact - but he's picking up speed."

"Oh great" Doc said. "Anyway - you want to come? I'm going anyway. This is my best friend's daughter and future daughter-in-law which we're talking about."

"I'll board" Clara said, stepping into the bus. She glanced into the vehicle, and gasped. "Emmett - there are indeed a lot of you here!"

"Tell me about it" her husband said. "How long have you guys been doing this?"

Doc Three shrugged. "I don't know" he admitted. "Probably a day already, maybe even two. It makes of course the difference that it's worse for the persons that came early than for the ones last. Doc '87 here came the earliest of them all, back in 1987, where Cliff took his DeLorean and started this whole mess."

"That should be me" Doc '87 said, holding up a hand. "I believe that it should be 4:30 PM on August 12th for me already. Great Scott, two full days ago for me I was still happy at Jules' birthday..."

"Jules' birthday?" Clara asked, with a frown. "It's not September 25th yet, as far as I'm concerned... or are you from a different time of year as well as from thirty years from the past?"

Doc '87 shook his head. "That appears to be one more difference" he said. "We're from a different type of universe than you are. It's hard to explain - but there's PF ones and EJ ones, and TeenMarty and I are from EJ. You guys are from PF. We got the names from the codes in the dimensional circuitry."

Thanks! :)

At least, I now have something to start with. I hope to hear back from needles1987, before this evening.

18: Chapter Seventeen

August 10, 2017
4:40 PM PDT
Hill Valley, California
SmartMarty Universe

The shaky transition from one universe to the other easily woke up Marlene McFly. The girl looked around, confused, and tried to come to her senses. Where was she? And what was going on here?

As she then opened her eyes, she felt a lot more shock and confusion overcome her. As she looked around, she noticed that she was surrounded by a lot of other versions of her - and she was restrained, and sitting in a train! Next to her was Suzy, who looked very horrified at what she was seeing.

Then, Marlene started to remember what happened - and how, after some initial resistance, she'd been taken down by Griff Tannen and Amy Needles. She growled, as she wished that she was still asleep. Most likely, what she was facing here would be worse than a nightmare. She hadn't really travelled through time a lot, like her father had - but she knew that, if it wasn't for time travel, Dr. Brown had never met Clara Clayton... and the ravine originally was called Clayton Ravine after her. Anyway, she knew that time travel could bring some good, but apparently it could bring bad things too, if it was true what she suspected and there really was time travel involved. Why would all the versions of her come from, otherwise?

As Marlene tried to keep herself from fainting, she then heard her own voice talking to her. "Are you okay?" the other Marlene said, concerned. "It's always hard for the new ones."

"I'm... I'm okay, I guess" Marlene said, glancing at the person in question. She felt very confused. "All right, what's going on here?"

"Cliff Tannen" a girl who looked a lot like Marlene's mother, but then teenaged, said. "He stole the time machine in 1987, kidnapped me - that's right, I'm Jennifer Parker - teamed up with Griff Tannen, and managed to recruit Amy Needles, and later Xiff Tannen, as allies too. He's been kidnapping girls related to the McFly and Brown families and isn't planning to stop."

"As much as I happen to be disgusted with Cliff, Griff and Xiff" an unfamiliar girl sighed, "I can't help but feel the most uncomfortable and horrified by Amy being there as well. I'm Stephanie Stebbs, by the way - and I was the first captured by Cliff, when Amy was also with them. The first of the EJ worlds, that is. I can understand that, in the PF worlds, you've all known Amy Needles to be an awful bully - but in our kind of worlds, she's a very nice girl."

"PF?" Marlene said, feeling even more confused now. "EJ? What's going on here?"

"Sorry, you don't know" the girl - Stephanie - said. "Apparently, there are two kind of worlds - PF worlds and EJ worlds. We've been switching PF and EJ around and around, now, to balance things out - well, I suppose that's what Cliff wants. Cliff and Griff are from the EJ worlds, by the way... and Amy and Xiff from the PF ones. Also, while Cliff is from thirty years ago, Xiff is from thirty years into the future."

Suzy shook her head. "Unbelievable" she said.

"You must've just underestimated me" a Tannen said - probably Cliff. "You'd better adjust to this, miss MacArthur - as we aren't going to get away now."

"I can't believe this, either" another Tannen said, with a sigh. "When we find a world with a Suzy MacArthur, I really did not go with you. I should've gone along. Not that things here weren't fun, but capturing a Suzy might've been just as much fun."

"I know, dear grandson" Cliff said, with a smirk. "That's exactly why we've hopped to a PF world again. That way, you can have the best of both things. We are in control of where to go, after all. Well, I am - but I do try to appease all of my allies."

"Yeah, thanks" Xiff said, smiling. "Thank you, Gramps. I never really grew up around you - you were around when I was born, but you died in '38. You couldn't afford a rejuvenation, you know."

"I did?" Cliff said, horrified. "Holy shit!" He put a hand on his forehead, looking actually upset. "The thought that I... that I was dead in 2047..." His expression then brightened. "Well, first of all, with a time machine at my hands, and with almanacs waiting to be bought, I don't doubt that soon, I won't have to worry about rejuvenation expenses anymore. Secondly, while you're from a PF world, I'm from EJ. I might have a longer lifespan than my.. counterwhat's it."

"Counterpart" Suzy said. "Bojo."

Cliff simply glared at her, and wanted to say something, when Griff frowned, looking at the time circuits. "Say, Dad... why did we go to PF #99? That sounds like a very far away place!"

Cliff smiled. "Oh, it is" he said. "However, I wanted to try something different. We've got dozens of girls already - and while I'm not quite ready to give up capturing girls, and hope that there will be some, in this world, I'm anxious to make the most out of this trip. Go a little sight-seeing, if you know what I mean."

"All right, Dad" Griff said, with a smirk. "That should be awesome."

"Certainly" Amy said, smiling at Cliff. "I'm looking forwards to exploring this world. Maybe we could try to get some information out of our captives - most likely Suzy, Marlene, and maybe Maria, and maybe even Julie - and get them to tell what this world is like, before we punch them unconscious?"

"Sounds like a good plan" Cliff said. "I'll have to steer to our old place to land, first, though." With that, he headed back to the front.

Marlene then glanced at her co-captives. "Who are all of you, anyway?" she asked.

"As I said, I'm Stephanie Stebbs" Stephanie Six said. "Most of the versions of me are with my twin sister, Stacy. In our worlds, we're dating the Marty Junior's - and the Stacy's are dating a cousin or brother of his. In one world, though, she was dating Todd Brown - while in another one, it was Ryan Nelson. None of them exist in my world - or at least, not in that form. I wonder why."

"I can't believe this" Suzy said, with a sigh. "I always thought that Marty McFly Junior was the one for me - especially after he rescued me from Griff Tannen. I guess that in your world, you were the one to be rescued? Boy, this is so disappointing... I know that Marty, my Marty, probably meant well, but the thought of him being with another girl..."

"Oh, poor girl" Amy said, with a smirk. "I really do feel sorry for you. Having such a terrible boyfriend..."

"Go away" Stephanie Nine said. "Leave us alone! I mean... why are you even on this train? You don't want anything from us, like the Tannen's do!"

"Oh yes I do" Amy said, still optimistic. "I want to beat you up. Also, before we tie you up, we always do remove the money out of your pockets. We got a lot now. And why wouldn't I be along on this? This is really a lot of fun. The thought that there are currently McFly's and Browns, worried sick about you, really is great."

"You're so terrible" Suzy muttered. "I wish that you were more like your older sister. Roberta, at least, is decent - which you most certainly aren't."

Amy's smiling face changed into a scowl as she heard the name of her sister. "Roberta is a wimp" she said. "Takes after that idiot of a mom of ours. At least Dad managed to bring me up well - and he really did teach me how to have a great life, and ignore what others think of it, and whether it's legal or not."

Marlene felt awful. While she really did understand how it was to enjoy something that others didn't, she most certainly didn't take it quite as far as Amy did. She looked up, and saw that the girl walked back to the front. She really did feel hopeless.

Stephanie Fifteen looked at Suzy. "You know, it's not really the Marty's fault" she said. "In most of the worlds where we exist, you don't - and where you exist, I don't. However, I have to tell you a little more unpleasant news - there are also three worlds, where Marty Junior is dating neither of us. In two of them, he's dating Harmony Brown, Doc Brown's granddaughter - and in the third, he's dating a Susan Brown, who is really Doc's great-granddaughter. However, you can't exist while she does, since you share a mother."

Suzy looked up. "Yvette Manchester?" she said, stunned.

"That's correct" an unfamiliar girl said. "I'm Susan, by the way - and Yvette is indeed my mother."

Suzy raised an eyebrow. "Strange, I suppose" she said. "Although it's no stranger than the thought of time travel and dimensional travel."

"I'm Harmony Brown" another unfamiliar girl said. "In my worlds, I'm also dating Marty Junior, like you - and I only exist in one other world. In both worlds, I'm dating MJ."

"Well, you've got it less bad than I do, Harmony" a girl who looked a lot like Jennifer Parker said. "I'm Melody McFly, and I only exist in world four. I resemble my mother - as I'm the younger sister of Marlene and Marty Junior."

Suzy shook her head. "Unbelievable" she whispered. "Marty Junior's only got one sister - Marlene - in our reality. I guess that's the case with most of the worlds." That was received by a lot of nods. "I see. So, which of the Marlene's is your sister, Melody?"

"Believe it or not - me" a girl who looked exactly like a teen Lorraine Baines said. "I guess that you thought that I was a Lorraine Baines from the fifties, right?" Marlene nodded. "Well, I am not. I really am Marlene Four - which makes our reality be even more different from the others."

"Poor Marly" Amy said.

"Shut up" the Marlene replied. "I still can't believe you're this evil."

"Me? Evil?" Amy said, with a smile. "Why, that's not true. The true evil is that butthead father of yours. And your brother. Griff and I had a lot of fun during the times that we occassionally joined up, but then your butthead brother had to ruin it by throwing him into jail. And your father had to go and stand up to my Dad back in '85." She glared at Marlene. "And you're going to pay for all that."

Marlene sighed. "We certainly have a great position here, don't we guys?"

"Oh, certainly" Harmony One said. "I've been here from the start, so I can agree with that."

"I was here earlier" Jennifer argued. "I was kidnapped by Cliff before this whole mess started."

"Let's not get in discussions about insignificant details now" an unfamiliar girl said. She turned to Marlene. "I'm Maria Brown, by the way. In my world, I'm the daughter of Dr. Emmett Brown."

Suzy frowned. "You're Maria Brown?" she said, somewhat astonished. "Really? We do know you, in our world - but there, you're much older. You were born in October 1990, if I'm not mistaken."

"Yeah, that's right" Marlene agreed. "October 1990 it was. I have no idea why this is apparently different in your world."

"I was born in October all right" Maria said. "October 27, 1997. If your world's version of me was born in '90, wouldn't she be in-between Verne and Martin? Or was Martin Brown not born in your universe?"

"Oh yes, he was" Marlene said, becoming more confused. "November 12th, 1986."

"1986?" Maria repeated, eyes wide. "That's - that's two months after Jules' birthday! If Martin is still the third child... how could that have happened? Dad only invented the time machine in 1985! Were Jules, Verne and he triplets or something?"

Suzy saw the bigger picture first. "You mean, your version of Emmett Lathrop Brown went directly home from 1885 to 1985 and didn't spend ten years in the old west first?"

"Did that happen in your world?" Maria said, astonished. "Why would Dad do that? Or, wait... your reality must be one of the worlds where Marty Junior didn't come along on the trip, isn't it?" She shook her head. "This is all so weird."

"Well, apparently, several worlds also have a version of you around" Stephanie Fifteen said. "So you don't have to feel that bad. And in world fourteen, Dr. Brown apparently also directly got home from 1885. So you aren't an exception."

"But the newbies aren't an exception either" Marlene One pointed out. "There are several persons on here who came from a world where Doctor Brown was stuck in the 1880s for several years. Me, for example, and Three, and Four, and you of course. There is the difference that in some worlds, it was nearly nine years, and in other world, it was little over ten - but the principle is the same."

"I see" Marlene muttered. "Anyone else that I need to be introduced to?"

"Well, you already know Maria Five" a Maria said. "I'm Maria Seven, and in my world, I'm dating a George Emmett McFly, who is the look-alike cousin to Marty McFly Junior. He's actually more a half-brother, though - thanks to a really confusing situation involving multiple timelines and a Biff-horrific world."

"I guess I don't want to know" Suzy said, groaning.

"Well, I thought that the story was lovely" Cliff said, with a smirk. "I'd love to encounter a world like that someday."

"Someday?" Amy repeated.

"Who knows?" Cliff said, with a smirk. "I'm planning to dimension-hop until the train is filled to the top and I have a pile full of girls. We're only pausing after a certain amount of girls, not quitting for good."

"You're disgusting" Suzy whispered.

"I'd say 'you are, too' but then I would be lying" Cliff said. "You really are beautiful, miss Suzy Q."

Suzy's face went red. "Mind your own business" she hissed.

"You girls are my business" Cliff pointed out. "I've kidnapped you, and I'm holding all of you hostage. So, yes, you are my business."

Suzy rolled her eyes. "You know what I mean" she muttered. "Just go land this thing and get outta here."

For the first time, Cliff actually seemed to obey Suzy - however Marlene figured that the fact that he did that was not so much Suzy forcing him, but himself losing interest in pursuing the subject. She herself wisely did the same, and concentrated herself on the former discussion idea. "Who's next?" she asked.

"That would be me" another unfamiliar girl said. "I'm Julia Belle Rundgren. I understand that the name is completely unfamiliar to you, most likely, but in my world, I'm the daughter of Jennifer Parker and Vincent Rundgren. My father and aunt, Julia, who's married to Marty Senior, are from the world where Marty McFly and Dr. Emmett Brown are just characters in a movie trilogy named..."

"Back to the Future" most of the girls finished, being clearly familiar with the subject.

Marlene, however, wasn't. "A movie trilogy about Dad and Doc?" she squeaked, surprised. Suzy was just as stunned.

"That's right" Julia confirmed. "I'll tell you more later - for now, you'd better go on with the introductions, so that we know who all is here when Cliff and Amy get out of here... and Xiff, most likely."

"Sure" Xiff agreed, with a smile. "We did land here to get another Suzy MacArthur, after all."

Julia glared at him. "Jerk."

Marlene, in the meantime, looked at a red-haired girl. "I don't believe I've seen you before" she said. "Who are you, if I may ask? And how are you related to the McFly or Brown family?"

The red-haired girl smiled. "You may ask that" she said. "I'm Lisa Jung. I'm almost a hundred percent certain that you have no idea who I am, but in our world, I'm dating a Mike McFly, who's the twin brother of Alex McFly, who naturally is the cousin to Marty McFly Junior. I originally came from 1986, but after a complicated incident, I decided to settle in 2016. I used to be a good friend of your mother, Jennifer Parker - but I guess that, in your world, she doesn't know me, right?"

"That's right, um, Lisa" Marlene said. "I've never heard mom talk about anyone named Lisa Jung - while she has, in fact, told me about her old friends."

"That's right" Suzy said. "Marty Junior has never told me about you either. Not that he does talk about his mom's old friends a lot, but still. So, either Mrs. McFly stopped thinking about you as a friend - which I highly doubt, as you seem to be a nice person... you have to be nice, or else that Mike McFly fellow wouldn't date you. Anyway, either that happened, or you really don't exist in our world - not as a friend of Jennifer Parker, at least. And I'd hate to say it, but I guess the latter should be true."

"It's okay" Lisa said. "I'm kind of used to me not existing by now, I guess. It's a weird phenomenon, but it's true. At least I exist - well, most likely - in some of the other worlds."

"All right" Marlene said. "So, who's left?"

"That would be us" a girl who looked a lot like Maria Brown said. "My name is Sarah Brown - Sarah One, actually, or at least, that's what I'm mostly called - and I'm from the year 2047. I guess that I most likely won't exist in the future of your world, since in our world, Dr. Emmett Brown stayed in the past."

"Why would he stay in the past?" Marlene said, stunned. "I mean, he was initially torn on whether to go back or not, but he did eventually decide to do so, for Dad's sake, and because it would offer more opportunities to his kids - and also, he was not supposed to exist back in 1895, and therefore, he would do best to return to the future - whether that would be 1985, 1986 or even 1995."

"Wait, that's not true as far as I know" Marlene Four said. "Even though Dr. Brown did go back, there was nothing about hesitating. That seems inhuman of other him, to me. I mean, after Dr. Brown went away, and Dad thought that he'd never see him again, Dad really did start to cry, and remained crying until Dr. Brown returned, which was about an hour later."

"What kind of a weird tale is that?" Marlene Three exclaimed. "Sure, Dad was indeed upset - but he wasn't crying."

"Refusing to admit that your Dad is such a crybaby, huh?" Amy said, smirking. "The difference between the two groups really is amusing. I don't doubt though that, in our world, McFly also ended up crying, when he thought that he'd never see that crackpot again. I wonder why anyone would cry about that - as opposed to being happy about that. Then again, McFly really is a butthead too - and he is kind of nuts as well."

"Quit insulting my Dad!" Marlene Five exclaimed. "And secondly, I happen to come from the same world as you do, and I know for a fact that this didn't even happen to Dad. He got home along with Dr. Brown and Mrs. Clayton-Brown."

"So?" Amy said. "For the other worlds, my point still stands - and I'm sure that McFly would've done the same thing, in our world."

Marlene rolled her eyes, and turned towards Sarah One. "So, who's your father?" she asked.

"Verne Brown" Sarah One replied. "He travelled from 1910 to 2020. Grandpa didn't move back until 2045, and then he came from 1925. So, without having spent almost ten years in the west, and then skipping twenty, I suppose that my Grandpa is about as old as your world's version of him, even though he's from 2047, and not from 2017 like yours."

"Weird" Marlene muttered. "What about the extra version of you, though? Or is she your twin?"

"No, she's my counterpart, you're right in that" Sarah One said. "I'm actually from a Griff-dominated world - much like the Biff-dominated world that I'm sure your father saw. My Dad was shot in 2034, one year after Marty Senior being committed, and two years after Marty Junior was killed. We managed to escape and restore the right reality, and, after a trip to 1925, got Doc back in the process. I'm dating the alternate version of Marty McFly III, while my 'sister' here is dating his local self. And then there's Jennifer McFly, who's also from our world. She's the sister of Local Marty III."

A girl who looked a lot like Jennifer Parker nodded. "That's me all right - whoa!"

The sentence finished with an exclamation as Cliff proved once again that he wasn't that great in flying a train. On their old spot, the time train smoothly landed, and Cliff turned to Griff with a smirk.

"You can stay here, as always" he said. "In the meantime, Xiff, Amy and I will see what kind of girls we can find here."

"We know that already, don't we?" Xiff said. "A Suzy and a Marlene."

"Yeah, you have a point there" Cliff said, smiling. "Still, we could see another Maria... or a PF equiva-what's-it of Julia Belle Rundgren. Also, we're in PF #99. The possibilities are endless."

"Well, good luck, Dad" Griff said, with a smirk. "I guess I'll see you again soon."

"Oh, you sure will" Cliff said. "This shouldn't take too much time, unless the girls here are really uncooperative. And after that - well, shall we wait for the Brown's and McFly's to show up again? After we've got the girls, we then can explore this world some more - and see what we can find. Perhaps, we can even entertain ourselves by watching the faces of those Brown nutcases again, if they confront us again. That should be so much fun..."

As Marlene heard those last words, she groaned, as she realised that her chance of getting out of this place was close to zero. She sighed, and leaned backwards, hoping to be rescued soon. She wasn't counting on it, though. As she heard the footsteps of three bullies moving away, she realised that now, with Griff and them alone, the real trouble would probably start.

oooooooo

Cliff Tannen felt very much excited, as he was walking up to the Courthouse Square. Once more, he was planning to capture as many girls as he could get - but, for this world, he actually had two companions again, namely Xiff and Amy. He grinned, as he realised that, with three enemies to face, the girls now really didn't stand a chance anymore of getting away from them.

As he then walked up to the town, he found the differences to be very intriguing. In this world, apparently, technology seemed to have advanced a lot more. There were no more just driving cars, instead all flying, and all of them seemed to have something called 'Fusion' on top. While Cliff knew that Fusion was being worked on, it wasn't exactly used in all of the cars just yet. He wondered what was going on here.

As he then entered the Courthouse Square, he noticed, to his relief, that the mall was all right, so not so much had changed as in the world where the McFly butthead had made himself rich. That would most likely make it easier for him to capture the girls that were around.

"So, where are we off to, now?" Xiff said. "I must say, it's a convenience that all the girls we intend to capture are in the Courthouse Mall, or in the surroundings of the mall. It does make things so easy, that I'm barely able to believe it. The relative ease with which we can capture the girls is just amazing."

"Oh, it most definitely is" Amy agreed, with a bright smile. "Also, those wuss girls give us quite a laugh, by actually thinking that Bill Tannen, Cliff's nephew from the EJ worlds, has actually turned against them. It really is so sad to think that, in the EJ worlds, Cliff has a nephew who allies against us with the McFly's, and my other selves do so, too. I'm glad that Bill doesn't exist in the PF worlds."

"Yeah, if I had to find a permanent place to settle somewhere, it'd most definitely be a PF world" Cliff said. "No Bill, and a great version of you. You're a great girl, miss Needles."

"Thank you" Amy said. One could almost detect a blush coming onto her face.

"But Gramps, didn't you say that this was world PF 99?" Xiff then pointed out. "That might mean that the PF worlds have changed so much from how we know them, causing there to actually be a Bill here... or a wuss version of Amy. Then again, on the other hand, it might just be enough to create a world, which is unfamiliar compared to both types of world that we already know."

"Dimensional travel is a confusing thing, I admit" Cliff said. "Still, even if there aren't any Suzy's or Marlene's here, we'll have had a nice little detour. But if there are, we could profit from the opportunity and try to capture them. I'm not sure what to expect here, but we'll see... we'll see."

"Yeah" Xiff said, nodding. "So, anyway - are we going to the Courthouse Mall, now? That's the place the girls mostly are in, and if we want to try to capture them, going in would be the soonest way. Also, if we want to have some snacks, that would be a good option - and since I wasn't around from the start, I'd like to have an eclair as well, like the girls had."

"Oh, yeah, those were quite delicious" Cliff said, as he thought back to that event. "I remember that. While I really liked eating them, I wanted to save some for the girls, of course - enabling them to eat the eclairs as well, and therefore getting more kisses."

"Yeah, I understand" Amy said. "But, really, I thought that we were going to purchase some ice cream instead? I'd love to have a little of that. I like chocolate ice cream, a lot. Strawberry, as well. Vanilla, not so much - that's for wimps. I like my ice cream tasty."

"Agreed" Xiff said. "Granted, I like banana ice cream - but I definitely dislike vanilla."

Cliff had been thinking for a moment, and then, his face broke into a smirk. "I've got an idea" he said, simply. "What if, instead of insisting that the girls shall kiss us in order to get an eclair, which is beginning to get rather hard and the girls protest a lot against it, maybe we could, instead, go eat the eclairs in front of them - and drink some drinks... boy, we don't have got anything to drink, have we? Oh, right, the Pepsi's - and after a few dimensions, they'll be offering more and more kisses just to stop the hunger and get more and more tinier and smaller pieces of eclair."

"Brilliant plan, Granddad!" Xiff exclaimed. "They'll probably accuse us of being evil again - but why should we let that get to us?"

"That's right, my dear grandson" Cliff said, as the three villains walked into the mall. "It doesn't matter, after all - we know what's right, don't we?" His features than changed to a smile. "Look!"

As Amy and Xiff looked, they saw what Cliff had seen. In front of them was an ice cream shop. They'd probably seen it before, but now, it came to mind as they'd just talked about ice. Grinning at each other, they walked up and went in.

Inside, however, they faced someone that Cliff hadn't expected to see there - a familiar girl who looked a lot like Amy and was, most likely, Roberta Needles. Amy let out a short shriek at the sight of her sister, and Xiff was mindful enough to hide - they couldn't justify being seen with two Tannen's in a world where Bill Tannen didn't exist, after all. Amy was about to follow him, when Roberta noticed her.

"Amy!" she exclaimed. "What are you doing here? I thought you'd be out visiting Dad!"

Amy knew she had to make up a lie. "Um, well - I thought that I'd visit your shop for a moment" she made up. "How are you doing?"

Roberta raised an eyebrow. "Amy, since when have you been interested in what I was doing?" she asked, obviously suspicious. She then took a good look at the person next to her sister, and gasped. "Oh no, Griff Tannen! Amy, did you bust him out of jail?"

Amy sighed, tired from having to make up excuses, then tried to think of something. "Um... he's Griff's second cousin" she quickly said. "From Grass Valley." She was sure that her sister, no matter if it was an alternate version of her, wouldn't know Tannen family history that well.

That suspicion was proven correct, as Roberta nodded. "Oh" she said. "Weird that he looks so much alike, then... then again, most of the people in this town do." She looked at her not-sister. "You want to order something?"

"Ten boxes of ice cream - five chocolate, three strawberry, two banana" Cliff ordered.

Roberta's eyes widened for a moment, then she nodded. "That'll be nine hundred and fifty-two dollars and seventy-five cents" she said, as she went to collect the boxes. Cliff simply put his thumb to the plate, knowing better than to once more argue about the price. After a few seconds, the ice cream was paid for, and the two villains took the boxes, which were kept cold by futuristic devices, and prepared to take them along with them.

However, that turned out to be a hard task. Both Cliff and Amy struggled under the weight of the boxes, and Amy dropped one of them. Roberta slapped herself on the forehead, as she watched the event. "Ain't I a bad clerk" she said, laughing. "I forgot to get you the anti-gravity machine!"

She headed into the back of the shop, as Cliff and Amy exchanged glances. "The what?" Cliff said.

"I don't know" Amy admitted.

Roberta returned a moment later, with some buttons which she placed on the boxes. She then put the boxes on each other, and smiled satisfied. "Well, have a nice day" she said, giving a remote to Amy.

"Um... what's this?" Amy asked, confused.

Roberta looked at her sister, and rolled her eyes. "Sis, don't tell me you don't know what that is."

"Of course I don't" Amy protested. "I've never seen this device before in my entire life!"

"But we've got it in our homes!" Roberta protested. "The great inventor Marty McFly came up with it two years ago, and it's been part of one's every day life ever since!"

The look on the face of the villains was priceless. Too bad that Roberta couldn't notice it, though, as she was too focused on the anti-gravity machines. Within a few moments, she pressed on a knob, and the boxes lifted up. Glancing confused at her sister, she instead handed the device to Cliff.

"Works like every anti-gravity device" she said. "Pull up to go forwards, pull down to go backwards, and pull to the sides to go in those directions." Cliff nodded, and then somehow managed to steer the boxes out of the shop.

As he exited, he glanced at Amy. "What do you think is going on here?" he said. "Your sister was talking about Marty McFly as an inventor!"

"Maybe he took up helping butthead Brown" Amy said. "But these devices... I dunno about them. Never seen them before in my whole life, and this is supposed to be my native time period."

"I haven't, either, and I'm from thirty years ahead" Xiff said. "They look kind of cool, though. Much like a hoverboard, but... simpler, and used for carrying. I wonder why it's not in our worlds, though."

Cliff thought some more about that, then shrugged it off. "It's not important" he said. "We have other things to do. Let's put an end to this discussion."

"Well, where are we going to go next, then?" Amy said. "Try to capture the girls?"

"Yeah, I suppose" Cliff said. He looked around, and his eyes then widened once more. "Xiff, look!"

His grandson did so, and smiled. "Suzy MacArthur" he said, with a grin. "Well, this version won't become Suzy McFly."

"Oh, she definitely won't" Cliff agreed, smirking as well. He glanced at Amy and his grandson, and then started to head over to the girl, who was along with Marlene in front of a restaurant of some sorts. He figured that it wouldn't matter how many attention it would stir when the girls would be kidnapped - they were headed back for the train anyway.

Cliff, Xiff and Amy then reached the restaurant, and stood guard outside it, Amy taking the boxes of ice cream, holding them with the special device. The teenager then was plagued by the troubling thought that, now Suzy and Marlene would've already eaten by the time they were captured, they would be less resisting to the ice cream. He set his mind at ease by reminding himself that the other girls, specifically those that had been on this trip for as long as he or Griff was, were very much hungry indeed. Cliff smirked. This was, once more, going to be a lot of fun.

oooooooo

Marie McFly felt very much accomplished, as she was eating her meal. In about an hour time, she'd managed to get just what she wanted, and had managed to get Suzy to purchase every single item that she had aspired to buy. Her intelligence, inherited - partly - from her father, had enabled her to draw a scheme that would allow her to do what she'd just done. Now, they would be able to go home a few minutes from now, after eating the food, and be home right on schedule.

Marie then looked at Suzy, and the sight of her brother's girlfriend made her think of her own boyfriend. Clint Martin Brown was the now almost twenty-year-old son of Emmett Lathrop Brown Junior, and resembled his father and grandfather a lot. Clint was about the same age as she herself was, and would in fact be twenty very soon, on August 15th. Given the fact that both Dave McFly's and Clint's birthday would be very soon - Dave's birthday was today, but the celebration wasn't - Marie had selected today to go shopping for both of them.

"Well, I think we've got everything" Suzy said, smiling. "Marlene, your father really is a genius, by thinking up these anti-gravity buttons. They really are useful in every-day life."

"Yeah, he's definitely smart" Marie said, nodding. "You know, Dad never really had an easy life. At school, some people singled him out for being a genius. I remember that he was once beaten up by someone who'd getten an F while Dad had gotten an A. Since he was bumped up a few grades, his classmates weren't the same age, and were able to defeat him easier."

"Yeah" Suzy said. "That sounds so unfair. At least you weren't bumped ahead - however you could've risen a grade or two, like Marty did."

Marie nodded, as she thought of her brother, Martin Einstein McFly, who had graduated in 2014 as opposed to 2016, after being bumped up two grades. She knew that, while she wasn't all that inferior to her brother in intelligence, she was in fact more social and out-going. That really was the major difference between the two siblings, which dominated their lives sometimes. However, Marie and Marty Jr - as Martin Einstein was mostly called - did get along, most of the time, and were both smart enough not to argue about each other's intelligence or way of life enough to make their friendship stop. Marie's friendlyness towards Suzy, who after all was dating Marty, was clear evidence of that fact.

On the other side of the table, Suzy then finished eating her meal, and Marie, who had been distracted in thoughts, rapidly ate her food as well. She did want to stay within her schedule. Only when she didn't have anything to do at all, she allowed herself to stay out a scheme and just enjoy herself. Most of the times, Marty would look at her and be confused as to why she allowed herself to go to parties and other festivities, but sometimes, he allowed her or Suzy to drag him into real life as well - which was just as well, as without that, his relationship wouldn't have had the slightest bit of a chance.

"You want some dessert?" Suzy then asked, once more distracting Marie. "A milkshake, or some ice cream perhaps..."

Marie thought about that for a moment, then shook her head. "No" she decided. "I've got some ice cream at home. We could eat some of that, perhaps, if Dad hasn't decided to use it for one of his experiments yet."

Suzy chuckled, as both girls knew how Marty Senior could sometimes do the weirdest things when it concerned objects or liquids that he could use in one of his chemic or physics experiments. "Yeah, I sure hope that he hasn't done that, yet" she said. "Just a moment, Marie... waiter!"

A waiter noticed her calls, and walked over to the table. "What can I do for you two?" he said, voice a little gruff.

"We'd like to pay the bill" Suzy pointed out.

"Chips for two persons... that'll be one hundred and seventy-nine dollars and forty cents" the waiter said. Marie realised that prices weren't that important in the world of today, where a smaller amount of cash was used in one's normal life, as thumb payment more than supplied for most things. However, cash was certainly still around, as there were a lot of occasions where thumb-payment simply wasn't working - one could not expect a tramp to have a thumb-pad, after all. Therefore, people still had wallets and cash around, and Marie figured that it was also better that way.

As Suzy then paid, Marie started thinking of what they'd do next. They had got the things they wanted for both Uncle Dave and Clint, so they could perhaps go home right away. On the other hand, Marie felt quite happy with what they'd done today, and wasn't looking up to going home so soon. Either way, on the journey home, they could think about it some more.

They then walked out of the shop, and towards the place they had entered moments before. Marie felt very optimistic about how the day should be going.

Her optimism then suddenly ended, as someone grabbed her arm. As Marie looked in the face of the person who had done just that, she couldn't believe it. It was none other than Griff Tannen!

"Well, lookee what we have here" Griff said, with a smirk. "Nice to see you girls again." As Marie then looked better, she noticed that there were two of Griff, who looked almost similar. She thought that she could be dreaming, but first Griff's strong grip on her arm made that belief go away. As she then looked farther, she also noticed Amy Needles. While Amy had always been bad, she now was tugging on Suzy's arm in a rather villanious way - more evil than Marie was used from her.

"What's going on here!" Suzy protested. "We did nothing to you! Can't you just leave Marie and I alone?"

First Griff frowned. "Marie?" he repeated.

"That's my name" Marie said, rolling her eyes at the Tannen's stupidity. "Marie Marlene McFly. And I repeat what Suzy said - how come there's two of you? And what do you want from us?"

"Marie?" Second Griff said. "Stupid name. It's probably not important, though."

"Yeah, one version of the McFly butthead just decided to give his daughter another name" Amy said, with a shrug. "No big deal."

Marie and Suzy felt very confused, but First Griff interrupted. "And to answer your question, what else would we want?" he said, simply. "Well, since you girls are so stupid, I'll tell you. We want to take you along with us, kiss you and do other so-called 'inproper' things to you seven days a week, fifty-two weeks a year, hundred years per century!" He smirked. "And since you're obviously going to love this, why don't you come along with us right away?"

"No way" Suzy muttered. "How did you escape from jail, anyway? And get a clone?" She gave another tug to the grip that Amy had on her, only to have Second Griff grab her other arm.

First Griff smirked, which was an unsettling sight - not so much because it was so evil, but because the fact that he smirked, and had been smirking all the time now, meant that something bad was going to happen. And it was. "Well, I think that the reasoning for this would be very simple" he said. "Haven't you girls ever heard of time travel?"

Both Marie and Suzy were shocked, as memories replayed through Marie's head about the tales that her father had always told her of Biff Tannen and the world that he had created. "You... you've taken one of the time machines?" she said, gulping. This did not sound good.

"Look, there really is someone trying to be smart" First Griff said. "And - yeah. I've got a time machine, now. Took it from 1987. I'm not the person that you know - my name is Cliff Tannen, miss. In fact, neither of us are Griff, as the other person is Xiff, my beloved future grandson."

Marie felt even more horrified. "You let us go, and you let those temporal machines go right now!" she exclaimed. "Don't you realise which kind of potential damage you could cause to the space-time continuum?"

Cliff shook his head. "No" he simply said. "And I don't care either."

And with that, he held a cloth in front of Suzy's mouth. The girl was horrified, and tried to resist, but within a few moments, she passed out. The Tannen that Cliff had said to be Xiff smirked. "Ah, it's lovely capturing a Suzy."

"I have to agree with you there" Amy said, with a smile. "We're both from Suzy-containing worlds, so I have to admit that I certainly prefer the PF worlds over the EJ worlds. Those are good, though - and I enjoy visiting them. Still, seeing a wuss version of me is beginning to get annoying."

Marie had no idea where Amy was talking about, but she figured that the girl was being nuts again - Amy Needles wasn't the sharpest or the sanest knife in the drawer, after all. Deciding to take her chance, she broke free of Cliff, and ran back into the restaurant.

However, while running away from a Tannen seemed to be a very good idea, it wasn't when said Tannen was accompanied by two others. Marie tried to reach the toilets, but Cliff reached them first, and took a solid hold of her.

"I thought that you could've cooperated kindly, so that we wouldn't have been forced to take these measures" he said, smiling. "However, I'm afraid that we'll have to do so, anyway." He took the cloth, and pushed it into Marie's face.

The girl resisted as heavy as she could, kicking Cliff and his allies as hard as she could. Then, for a moment, she got a very slight piece of hope, as some customer actually seemed to have noticed them, and the waiter that had been helping them either, also saw them, and ran over to the telephone, trying to not have Cliff, Amy or Xiff spot her.

Marie felt relieved that she was going to be rescued, apparently, but that relief also brought with it that she relaxed a bit, and gave in to the chloroform. A last struggle as she realised what was going on didn't help either. Within a few moments, the dizziness became more and more apparent as she passed out into Cliff's arms, and entered dreamland, which was certainly nicer than the future which she now was facing, even if she'd have a nightmare. After all, she was now about to enter a living nightmare - the captives' train.

oooooooo

Marty McFly Junior Sixteen felt mixed, as the time train crossed the interdimensional barrier, or whatever it was called, and entered the new world. On one hand, he was feeling excited about entering a new dimension, and getting a chance to get closer to the captured girls. On the other hand, he was also scared to get too close to Cliff and Griff, who would see that as something to provoke them to act even worse towards the girls. He figured that a lot of occupants on this bus would have had those mixed feelings for a long time by now.

"Well, we made it once again" Doc Three announced. He then groaned, as he realised that this pattern really was getting long. "Well, I can't believe this! I mean, we've been at this for a few days by now - and one'd imagine that we would've been able to rescue the girls. However, seeing as Cliff is also threatening to harm the girls, we can't do anything! And my poor train..." He thought about that for a moment, then shook his head, firmly. "Well, that's not important! I'd gladly give away my train and build three more for Cliff's allies, if I could just get the girls back!"

"You're right, Doc" Marty Senior Three said, bitterly. "I'd gladly give up my beautiful mansion and all my money if it would bring back even just one of the girls. I... I just don't want to leave them alone. Marlene is my own daughter, my very own child, and I can't help but feel so helpless about... her situation. I was probably one of us who had the chance to prevent the kidnapping, or rescue my daughter later."

"Yeah, that's right" Marty Junior Three said. "I mean, you got Marlene on the phone before she got kidnapped, Calvin III from world eight actually got to chase them. We probably all had some bit of a chance, but we all blew it."

"And sometimes, even their own works helped them" Doc Five said. As everyone else looked at him in confusion, he explained: "I'm sure that, if the girls hadn't been kidnapped in world three, Doc Three wouldn't have come over to the house of his Marty, and if he'd been at home, he'd be able to prevent the capture of his train, and perhaps even rescue the girls."

"All these possibilities" Doc Fifteen agreed. "It's better to simply face the future, though. If you put your mind to it..."

"...you can accomplish anything" everyone in the bus finished.

"Right" Marty Junior Sixteen muttered. "But that still doesn't get Marly and Suzy back... or at least, not right away."

The Doc's exchanged glances, and Doc Sixteen walked over to his best friend's son. "I know" he said, putting an arm around Marty Junior's shoulder. "But we'll get over this. And when we'll capture those Tannen's, we'll punish them hard before... before..." He looked up. "You know, I still don't know what you are planning to do with Cliff and Griff. And Amy, and Xiff of course."

Doc Three looked at Doc One, who looked back. "I don't know" Doc '87 admitted. "We've been talking about it, yeah, but not that much - I mean, we wouldn't want our hopes to get up too soon. Granted, we get the brief hope every dimension that in this world, we'll be able to rescue the girls, but... punishment for bullies is not exactly what I, or most of us, are in the mood for right now."

"I understand" Marty Senior Sixteen said. "You want to wait before we capture them first, right?"

Doc '87 nodded. "Yeah" he said. "It's like how that saying goes - don't sell the bear's skin before you've shot the bear. Now, I'm not planning on shooting any bears, however Cliff, Griff, Xiff and Amy are certainly just as terrible, but well... you get what I mean."

"Yeah, I suppose" Clara B Two agreed. "This is just so terrible. I can't believe that this has actually happened. I mean, we were expecting it to be a rather peaceful day."

"I don't think that anyone of us saw this coming" Doc Four said, with a scowl on his face. "If we would've, we might've been able to stop Cliff and Griff. However, that didn't happen."

"So, anyway," Doc Six said, "where did we just end up?"

"Apparently, this world is PF #99" Doc Three said, checking the time circuits. "Well, you already knew that... but for now, I can't see much difference."

"Wait, Doc" Marty Senior Three observed. "Take a look at those cars. All of them have Fusion engines on them, while that technology hasn't even been invented yet in our world. I thought that you said that Jules would invent Fusion in the mid- to late twenties, right?"

"Yeah" Doc Three said. "This is very unusual, for a PF world."

"In our world, Jules shall end up inventing Fusion as well" Doc Five said. "Or at least, that was what I saw, when I went to the future. I remember how, when Marty - Junior - and I travelled to the future, I explored the new future a bit while Marty was at the hospital getting his rejuvenation done, and I had just finished hover-converting the new DeLorean. I didn't see all that much, but I did look up Marty, and saw that he was living in a beautiful mansion out of town, and that was all that I really wanted to know, as I didn't want to find out too much."

"Understandable" Chris Two said, having found out himself what future knowledge could cause.

"Well, that wish wasn't fulfilled" Doc Five said. "While I tried desperately not to find out anything, I was kind of curious to see just what exactly the mansion that Marty owned looked like, and I figured that a quick look wouldn't hurt. And it shouldn't have. However, while visiting the house, I actually flew the DeLorean past a billboard advertising for Jules' Fusion industries. I was very shocked, especially considering the fact that the Jules that I knew was just a toddler. When I checked later, I saw something similar to what happened in your world. However, we were lucky to have gone a little later and not to 2030, as in our world, fusion won't be ready until 2029, and that's the test model - it won't be in production up until a few months after I arrived in twenty-thirty. That's because Jules was born later in our world, I think."

"In our worlds, fusion is already invented" Doc One said, and Doc Two, Four, Six, Nine, Ten, Twelve, Fourteen and Fifteen nodded approvingly. "And, no, '87, I won't tell too much - but I can assure you that I did not personally invent it." He glanced over at Doc '87, and sighed nervously. "I really don't like wanting to tell something and knowing I can't."

"Sorry" Doc '87 said. "If I'm bothering you too much, maybe we should sit in the back..."

"Or on the roof" TeenMarty suggested. "It won't be that nice, but I've been through worse before."

"Racing away from Libyan terrorists at Twin Pines or Lone Pine Mall" Marty Senior One agreed.

"Racing up to the clock tower to catch the lightning bolt" Marty Senior Three added.

"A major hoverboard chase over the Courthouse Mall pond" Marty Senior Five said.

"Facing Biff Tannen with a gun" Marty Senior Seven agreed.

"Yeah, that definitely counts too" Michael Brown said, nodding. "Granted, it wasn't physically exhausting, but more mentally... Great Scott Dad, we do talk alike now!"

The Marty Senior's chuckled, including Michael and Chris Two. "You finally realise it" Chris Two said, with a smirk.

"Yeah, I guess so" Michael said, sighing. "Boy, this is... abnormal. I've never really paid attention to it, though."

"Well, we've repeatedly tried to make you do so, but you never listened" Calvin Arthur McFly said, with a smirk. "When you choose not to believe something, you can be really stubborn in getting us to persuade you."

"And you're saying you can't?" Michael said, eyeing his counterpart. "You're another version of me, after all."

"Interesting discussion, but we really do have something more important to do" Doc Two said. "I'm sorry if that sounds a little forcing, but it's true. So, if you two would quit that, then we could go on."

"Yeah" Doc Three said. "We must try to find Cliff and the others. Or at least our other selves."

"Do you think that the girls have been captured yet?" Doc Thirteen said, obviously worried.

"I hope not" Doc Three said. "I'm not guessing on it, though. I suppose that going to our other self's house is the easiest option that we have, especially since we don't know where the other selves of the girls - most likely Suzy and Marlene, at least that is consistent - are supposed to be."

Marty Senior Three glanced at his Doc. "Um, Doc?" he asked. "Do you think that we'll ever capture Cliff and his allies?"

Doc Three looked at him, thought about that for a moment, then nodded, sincere. "Yeah, I think so" he said. "Cliff has to take a break at some point, and then, we'll most likely have a better chance of freeing the girls than we have now. We must try to go on, though."

"Yeah" Doc One said. "And we have been successful - a little. We did manage to save Melody and Jamie in my world and in world number four."

"I guess that I'm lucky" Jamie said. "I mean - I'm not really feeling happy of course, with Melody - my world's Melody - and Marlene and Harmony being captured, and all these other girls... but you - well, Gramps and Marty - know what happened to me."

"I know" Doc Four said. He put an arm around the girl's shoulder. Doc One did the same with Melody. "Well, anyway," he said, to the crowd, "every time we feel helpless, I suppose that we should remind ourselves of Melody and Jamie."

Marty Junior Sixteen wondered what happened to the girl named Jamie, and, from what he witnessed in her reaction, perhaps also to Melody. It was probably something terrible, and he figured that the girl didn't want to talk about. Sighing, he looked towards the front again.

The bus went on at a relatively slow pace, giving the teenager time to think. He wondered just who some of his other selves were. Even though he'd certainly seen them, he'd never gotten befriended very much.

"Could you tell something about yourselves?" he asked, addressing all of the versions of himself, not one in particular. "I mean, I know that you guys - well, most of you - are me, but I'm not sure who you are. Are there any weird things that are inconsistent and that I should know?"

The Marty's exchanged glances. "Well, there is the fact that we're mostly dating different girls" Marty Junior Two said. "That was something that freaked me out, mostly. Granted, I understand that, if things had gone different, I maybe would've dated another girl. But I really was shaken up by what me One told me, especially about the fact that he had, in fact, met my girlfriend."

"Wait a moment, let's get this straight" Marty Junior Sixteen said, stunned. "Are you actually telling me that some of you are dating someone who's not Suzy?"

"That's right" Marty Junior Three said. "I understand what you're thinking, and I think it's freaky myself. At least most of the PF us-es are dating a Suzy MacArthur."

"PF us-es?" Marty Junior Sixteen repeated.

"Some of us are from worlds with an EJ-dimensional code" Marty Junior Five explained. "That would be One, Two, Four, Six, Nine, Ten, Twelve, Fourteen and Fifteen. All of them are not dating Suzy."

"That's a majority" Marty Junior Sixteen managed to count out. "Nine against seven - well, eight, this world included, but even then they're still with more."

"Not that that is really important" Marty Junior Six said. "Then again, neither is what we're discussing now. Anyway - me Two, Six, Nine, Ten, Twelve, Fourteen and Fifteen, so that's the majority of the EJ worlds, are dating Stephanie Stebbs. That makes seven versions of her."

"Your girlfriend is shared by me, me Five, me Seven and me Eleven, and me Thirteen is married to her" Marty Junior Three said. "That makes five Suzy's that are being dated, and one that is married."

"That would be me" a familiar voice said. Marty Junior Sixteen gasped as he looked into the face of an older woman who resembled his girlfriend and was her, as well. This was very freaky.

"That makes six" he finally settled on. "So, Stephanie Stebbs, whoever she is, has a slight majority - but what about the other three? There are sixteen of me here, after all..."

"I'm dating a Harmony Brown" Marty Junior One said. "Me Four is as well. She's Doc Brown's granddaughter."

"And I'm dating a Susan Brown" Calvin Klein III said. "Then again, I'm not really a version of you either - as both my first and last name - I don't really think middle names matter that much - are different."

"But my name is different too" Marty Junior Nine said. "I'm Marty Klein."

"That's one different name, as opposed to two for me" Calvin III pointed out. "So what I said still goes."

"Yeah, I guess so" Marty Junior Nine said.

Marty Junior Sixteen looked at One and at Calvin III. "Say, what relation are these Harmony and Susan Brown girls to Doc, anyway?" he said. "I've never heard of either of them. As far as I'm concerned, Doc only has one daughter - Maria Brown. Jules is unmarried at the moment, and Verne just has a son, Clint Martin Brown." He smirked at the astonished faces of the others. "What can I say? Mr. Brown always was impressed by Dad's stories."

"Yeah, we have a Clint Martin Brown in our world too" Marty Junior Three said. "So, at least to me, it's not unfamiliar."

"To me it is, though" Marty Junior Four said, with Marty Junior One nodding. "In our world, Harmony Brown is Jules' daughter."

Marty Junior Sixteen felt his eyes widen at that news. "Really?" he squeaked. "Jules has a daughter in your world?"

"Aged nineteen, if you want to believe it" Marty Junior One said, with a smirk. "Jules got married to Patti Franklin at age nineteen already. The next year, Harmony was born. That was in 1998, and Jules was born in 1978. He was a young father - Verne's kids were much younger."

"Weird" Marty Junior Five muttered. "And Calvin, what was the matter with Susan again?"

"Doc's great-granddaughter" Calvin III said. "I know, it probably sounds nuts, but it's true. Verne got his son - Albert Brown, Susan's father - really young. Also, Susan's mother, Yvette Manchester..."

"That's Suzy's mother" Marty Junior Sixteen whispered, pale.

Calvin III smiled at him. "Yeah, I suppose so. Weird." He shook his head. "But by now, nothing surprises me anymore."

"I think all of us can second that" Marty Junior Four said.

Just then, the bus turned on a corner, and flew down, as Marty Junior Sixteen figured that, once more, they had returned to his house. He looked outside, wondering what was going on.

However, as he looked, he saw something really astonishing. As he wanted to look outside, a car flew past the bus, and landed down below as well. As the bus flew closer, the person inside the car exited, and Marty Junior Sixteen got a better look at his face, and gasped. The boy looked like a teen version of Doc Brown!

As the bus then landed, Marty Junior Sixteen took a deep breath. Obviously, something weird was going on here. And soon, he was going to found out just what that was.

oooooooo

Martin Einstein McFly felt very worried, as he was sitting in the living room of his house. Marie, his only sibling, had, according to a waiter at one of the dining facilities in the Courthouse Mall, been kidnapped by two people who appeared to be Griff Tannen. While his father had sometimes been occupied with making cloning work, it wasn't a daily activity of his so it was far from completed. He therefore wondered how two versions of Griff could actually be in existence.

As Marty then looked up, he could clearly identify his father pacing through the room, like he always did when he was deep in thought. "I can't comprehend this" Marty Senior muttered. "As far as my current knowledge is concerned, it is completely impossible for there to be two incarnations of the person publicly identified as Griff Tannen. While it might be a slight possibility that either one - a scientist unknown to me and this planet has developed a manner of reproducing human beings, and not shared it with his colleagues, like I myself didn't with the temporal field warping and displacement vehicle, or two - Griff has accidentally encountered a doppelganger of himself who apparently broke him out of prison and is exactly the same in character as he is, I highly doubt that either of these speculations could hold the truth. However, since I can currently not come up with other possible speculations surrounding this subject, I'll have to..."